Ye Olde RP Archive

Vars

[Impressive Title Here]
Original poster
FOLKLORE MEMBER
Posting Speed
  1. 1-3 posts per week
  2. One post per week
Online Availability
Varies incredibly
Writing Levels
  1. Elementary
  2. Intermediate
  3. Adept
  4. Advanced
  5. Adaptable
Preferred Character Gender
  1. Primarily Prefer Male
Genres
Modern/realistic. Low fantasy. Low Scifi. Supernatural. Future Dystopia (not post-apoc).
The RP Dump


A list of stuff I want to save from another site. Hopefully the BBCode translates well enough.
This used to be on a different site, but I had to transfer it here. Spoilers start out as individual posts but then turn into whole forum pages.

I had to re-organize this because it got to be too unruly lol.

There is also the save post from Gaia Online. (which is probably way out of date)


RPs in this Thread

Not in (thread) chronological order.

Night Light (Syndrone)
Violent Homophobe Q meets chef at fetish club he frequents, stressed/abusive relationship ensues.

Turn (solia)
Obsessive therian girl contracts Q to kill her neighbor and then trap him on the false assumption he can turn her into a real werewolf.

This Girl
Kidnapping intro post

Forgive
Dying Q meets a Nun who tries to help him accept death

Forgive 2
Q kicks back money to a fetish club owner for jobs. A busboy named Anastas gets a little too close to Q.
Not sure why I copied this into this thread, as it's also on Iwaku here.

Of Fate and Blood (gaia)
Q meets a psychic?

Catch Me If You Can
Assassin vs Assassin?

Under the Bridge (gaia)
Walk in RP. 2011.

Unnamed Freeform (gaia)
Q meets a priest?

Bereft Bounty (Gaia)
2 werewolf bounty hunters do... werewolf bounty hunter things.

Bullet Number One
Some dark Q plot, don't remember the specifics.

Bullet Number One v2 (Solia)
All I know is it's different from the other one.

Dexterity (Gaia)
Q gets forced into working under a mafia lord guy and meets a doctor who helps him work through a bunch of issues. Also there's gay stuff involved.
One of my faves.

Dexterity 1 (Gaia)
The original version of the previously mentioned Dexterity. This one gets a lot further along, but has some distracting subplots/characters.

Unnamed 1x1 (Solia)
Q meets a priest.

In Your Hands (Solia)
Q is hired by a cop.

Reaper (Solia)
Q meets a soul reaper who makes him go through his old memories?

Dexterity: Dean & Q (Solia)
???

Q-tie Pai. Fo Sho. (Solia)
Hacker obsessed with Q traps him and tries to get him to do gay stuff, I think.

Ramifications of Love
Q keeps returning to a particular callgirl.

The Big Bad v1 (Solia)
Low Fantasy thing full of puns

What Side Are You On? (Gaia)
Humans vs mutants?

Ven x Q Private 1x1 (Gaia)
Q's a bodymod model and meets up with Ven. They're openly gay and it's cute for 3/4 of the rp then it gets weird fast.

Voice of the Fravashi (Gaia)
Sequel RP to the Ven x Q RP. No relation to the book.

The Dragster Wave (gaia)
What do you get when you add an ex-French Mafia sniper, a gender confused Russian special services veteran, and an undertaker? A fucking good time.
This is a ridiculously long rp. It's also the only rp I ever "finished" so it has an ending.

Cirque de l'immortalite (Solia)
Group RP where Q tries (and fails) to join an immortal circus.

Inner Demons (Solia)
DMC-inspired demon hunter Q meets a woman. Can't remember the rest. I've done entirely too many alternate versions of this rp.

Inner Demons v2 (Gaia)
DMC-inspired demon hunter Q meets a demon meant to guard him.

Inner Demons v3 (Gaia)
Q meets a girl who has a demon attached to her

Inner Demons v4 (gaia)
DMC-inspired demon hunter Q meets Calista, a woman affiliated with demons. This one has tons more sex in it iirc

Inner Demons v?
Like I said, entirely too many version of this rp.

Angel Sparks (gaia)
Jiden takes in a fallen angel

Doorstep (gaia)
Mentally ill female friend runs away to land on gay Jiden's doorstep, who she is also crushing on hard.
One of my faves tbh.

Sparx Lab (gaia)
Jiden's dad dies mysteriously and Jiden and a Teacher's assistant go on a journey.
Didn't get very far but it's still one of my faves.

Persnickety (Solia)
Lost Room-inspired RP.


Burn All The Things (gaia)
Urban fantasy about Lori & his mechanic

Runaway (Gaia)
Crazy Lori meets a runaway kid

The Big Bad v2 (Solia)
low fantasy full of puns


Headphone Jack (Solia & Syndrone)
Group RP about a country that outlaws music & the 2 gangs who bring it back in. This is the Solia version.

Stray (gaia)
2 wolves meet and try to escape the city

Burning Bridges (Gaia)
RP based on ChonstantChaotic universe.

Cold and Dark (Gaia)
Jack Frost (me) x Pitch from Rise of the Guardians movie

Genies (Gaia)
I played a necromancer and made 2 posts before the group rp died

Beauty and the Beast (gaia)
I played Beast and you should read this. Seriously it's short and it was interesting.

A Wolf In Sheep's Clothing (Solia)
I think I play a rich guy who turns into a werewolf against his will?

Lycanthrope's Ascendance - Slave Rebellion (Solia)

The Puppet Master's House (Solia)
Group RP. I play Slenderman.
 
Last edited:
RPs In Other Iwaku Threads

Since Iwaku doesn't seem to delete threads, here's links to RP threads on Iwaku I've done. So I don't have to repost them all in this thread.

The Lust Room
An RP very loosely based on The Lost Room. With a sexual twist. A Porno Comedy, if you will. NSFW.

You Are [Not] Lost
An RP loosely based on The Lost Room, Warehouse 13, and Men in Black.
It involves ordinary objects with extraordinary capabilities, weird tech gadgetry, and comedic sexual situations. (Basically it's The Lust Room v2)


Tenticular Torsion
A tale of nasty non-consensual noodling. NSFW.
(I'm a tentacle monster/demon who rapes a young girl)

Progenic Cacophony
My character kidnaps a younger brother and makes him do weird sexual things. NSFW obviously.

PWOP
Another porno comedy. Basically just a scene where my guy gives a girl oral. NSFW.

Morphometric Resonance
A crazed magical morphologist accosts his unknowing and unwilling subject to further his experiments. NSFW.

Less Than Classy Chrononauts
An opening post for the first plot idea here, though I'm not entirely happy with it.

Hypnotherapy
NSFW hypnosis smut where my guy gets his man-hating lesbian sister to crave that man sausage.


The Beast and Little Red
NSFW Red riding hood.

Eowan Bold
NSFW M/s... maybe.
Inner Demons v5?
Sigh

Woodcreek
Human Q gets kidnapped and tortured. NSFW.
Night Light
Lorelai Owens and Dick Grayson meet at The Haven Community Center in Bludhaven. Dick's a counselor for the Teenagers Affected by Violence program and Lorelai is an artist painting a mural in the center.
But both of them are hiding something else...


Headphone Jack v3?
OOC / Rules / Info | Player-driven Wiki

Tenterhooks
Trying to start over and figure out the right way to deal with his second chance at life, Red Hood/Jason Todd finds himself framed for the attempted murder of Green Arrow II. A Bang Baby by the name of Rus just happened to witness the ordeal and might be the only one who can help...

While Out Hunting
I play a guy named Arhat, a servant to a very demanding princess in a middle eastern-inspired fantasy world.

Bereft Bounty [urban fantasy]
First response RP. Technically still open if you're interested in it.

Lycanthropic Triad
Urban fantasy with aims to be a healthy poly triad between a lycan, werewolf, and human therian. SFW.

Power Struggle
My guy is a Romani trying to get his life on track at college at 30ish, the other guy is a 20ish year old closeted gay jock. SFW slowburn mxm romance I guess.

CURRENTLY ONGOING

Burden of Engagement
Under the red hood rp but with female batman.

Invocation Industries, LLC
Lori breaks into corporate magic business place, meets dude who wants to join him. Likely BDSM in the future but atm there's no NSFW content.
 
Last edited:
Headphone Jack RP Front

Each spoiler is a post.
[title]Hᴇᴀᴅᴘʜᴏɴᴇ Jᴀᴄᴋ ♬♪ ◣Open / Accepting◥[/title]
uYdYVNS.jpg


-> Click here for OOC Thread <-

Spoilers are used in this thread simply to conserve space​

We are looking for a "Rachel" (leader of Electronica).
- Does not have to be female
- Name does not have to be rachel
- Can have any sort of character traits as long as the background is in line with the history of Nausicaa (in the more info/FAQ post).

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/Lu6tHUl.jpg[/imgright]



1. Banner/title
2. TOC <- You are here
3. Introduction / Story
4. Rules / How to Join
5. Misc. Info / FAQ
6. Characters
7. The Story So Far
8. News/Announcements

[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/U8W7RVt.jpg[/imgleft]
Look, listen to my voice
If you're making the choice
Tell me all the girls and the boys
Either scream or rejoice
Let's make that noise
Either move or we will all be destroyed

Enter the rival gangs, Electronica and NuMetal, the members of each labeled Elecs and Nus, respectively.

They're fighting over the Musica territory - a country that has banned music in all forms. Singing? No. Humming? Gone.
Any remote relationship to music is quickly silenced and the perpetrator forcefully detained.

Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

Most citizens of Musica have not heard music at all in their lifetimes, and when faced with it consider it the devil's work, or horrific in nature. They cover their ears and cry. Music hurts Native Musicians' ears.

The bordering countries, Indie, Emo, and Headphone, are currently walled off from Musica, much like East and West Germany once were.

While Indie and Emo have an unfound hate for Musica, Headphone has a neutral ground on the matter. These years are deeply routed with rumors of an upcoming war, all based on a few notes strung from a guitar.

Can you hear me? Stop, look, listen to my voice,
It was never my choice to feel all alone
This is my home
Back up , you don't know if you've never been here,
You've never been to the place inside, I face my fears
It takes everything I am

Needless to say, a few of the residents in Musica know what music is and wish to embrace it. Headphone illegally provides Musica residents with CDs, CD Players, mp3s and their players, Tapes and their players, as well as even earlier findings such as 8-tracks and records. Additionally, instruments are also Jacked from Headphone and sold through the hands of the Nus and Elecs.

The Nus specialize in Media, while the Elecs concentrate moreso on instruments and how to use them. These gang bangers all love what they do and the money that comes from it. Despite what the main populace may believe, the gangs have never taken their music wares for granted, and ultimately simply wish to overthrow the corrupt government of Musica, known as Metallica.

Approximately one hundred years a go, The Metallica founded The Mute Movement, which was essentially the downfall of all audio. Within this movement, agents, labeled as Clefs find and destroy music as well as those who distribute and own it.

Because of this, Nus and Elecs are outlaws, and any known members should be reported to Clefs immediately to be processed and either reformed or destroyed.

Reformation is achieved by injecting a neurotoxin into your system that makes it impossible to hear any sort of tempo or music. You can discern human speech, but that's about it. Most gang bangers would rather kill themselves than turn, essentially, deaf.

Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it
[fimg=left]http://i.imgur.com/o3egGco.jpg[/fimg]
Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

But, there is still hope. There's been hushed rumors of The DJ, a juice that can not only restore a reformed Musician, but grants the user impervious to any reformation in the future.

The DJ, if found, could be a severe threat to the Metallica, as well as grant the gang who finds it impenetrable power.

The gang with the juice wins Musica. And once Musica is won, they can run their world as they please, without a rival gang being in their way. A revolution will come.

If you come near me, stop, look, listen to my voice
If you're making the choice tell all the girls and the boys
Either scream or rejoice
Let's make that noise
Either move or we will all be destroyed
Back up and let go if you've never been here,
You've never been to the place inside, I face my fears,
It takes everything I am

But there's a problem: No one knows where it is.

Ryan ("Rye"), the head of the Nus, is said to have an older brother that is a Clef. The Elecs don't know if this information is true, but assume it to be. The Nus are never given clarification on the matter, since whenever Ryan's older brother is brought up, someone gets the beatdown. Because of this, suspicions arise.

On the other hand, Electronica's leader, Rachel had a relationship(or friendship) with Ryan at one time. In fact, it was rumored that it was a rumble in between the two that brought about rival gangs. Both the Elecs and Nus have been running for at least five years.

Those who know the true story behind the separation between the once-uniform gang(known as Nausicaa) into the separate factions have been sworn into secrecy(at least on the NuMetal side of things).

Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

I come crashing to the floor
And I know there must be more like me
I've seen this all before, I can't carry this anymore, break free
Breath, and leave until the storm is over
'Cause underneath, there's a diamond passing over
So breath, let's leave until the storm is over,
Because I want to take you away

To join the gang(or hear music, if you are a native musician) you must be processed.

Being processed consists of two separate, but equally important parts:

# The Beat-in. Much like traditional gangs, there will be a beat-in for a prospective gang member or someone wishing to listen to music without enduring the pain that comes form being a native Musician. The beat-in consists of the prospective being beaten by the gang members and observed by the leader. During this time, the prospective is not allowed to fight back, forced to simply endure.
If they pass this, they are considered 'worthy' of being granted the privilege of music.

# Tempo Control. After the wounds have been treated from the beat-in, usually on the next day(very rarely the same day) Tempo Control takes place. Tempo control is a surgery needed by native musicians only. A Native Musician has an extra piece in their ear called The Tie, which vibrates so much when anything other than a human voice is heard, that it causes headaches(and thus their hate of music). The surgery to remove this is called Tempo Control. It is a relatively simple procedure, but one that has been so tight-lipped, that the only way to find out how to do one is through a gang.

Additionally, there more than likely may be a fee that comes with being processed, especially if you are not joining the gang. In many circumstances, you can not be processed or Tempo Controlled without helping the gang in some way.

Once within the gang, you are given the rules and regulations of the new family you have admitted yourself into, as well as an initiatory mission, in some cases to prove you are not a Clef or narc.

After these introductory practices, you are considered part of the family and are to be protected under that gang. In most cases, you disown you original family to become a part of the Elecs or Nus. After substantial trust is gained, you can begin to learn the trade secrets and start dealing or selling.

You do not actually participate in any of the Headphone Jacks unless you are of very high status.

Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

Npeq1ya.jpg
Full Rules:

# Joining in general: PM me the bio, but you can start RPing immediately. This goes for gang members, civilians seeking to be gang members, regular civilians, and regular clefs(that are not of some special rank). If your character doesn't fit into any of those categories then you have to PM me the bio and wait for me to approve it before you can roleplay.

# Everyone is free to start out as either a gang member, clef, civilian, or someone wishing to join a gang. If your character has been a part of the gang for a while, you should PM a history of what has happened that is separate to your character bio to the gang leader of your gang. For example, if you bio says your character has a scar on their arm but you don't detail it and it means something significant, you should PM how your character got that scar to your gang leader. Just because you're a civilian doesn't mean you have to be a regular person. "Civilian" just means you're neither clef nor gang member. *hinthint*

# Syndrone Rules, ToS, etc., etc.

# Romance of any kind is accepted, even inter-gang romance. However, please know that if you have a relationship with someone outside of your gang that it will be not only extremely taboo, but may end up costing your life and/or hearing. Both gangs are capable of performing the reformation procedure as the ultimate form of punishment and banishment.

# Real, believable humans only. No inter-species, special powers... Stuff. Clefs are like the police. They bust you for music as well as other law-breaking activity. Gang members are normal people, so are native musicians.

# Spies. Spies are accepted on both ends. You may be a clef invading a gang, or a gang member that is also a clef. Bios must be approved before you can post. Put "<gang name> Clef" as your affiliation. All Clef and gang rules apply(meaning age limitations, etc).

# Clefs and The Metallica. The Metallica is kind of run in the background. However, if you wish to be a normal Clef trying to arrest/detain/reform gang members, be my guest. Just PM the bio to me(Q) and you can roleplay even before I read it.

# Technology. Musica is just like our world, and in some respects may be more advanced- it just doesn't have music. That means, swords aren't really going to be a cool fighting weapon. More like guns, fists, knives, etc. While the Nus and Elecs are not necessarily violence-minded, mob mentality does happen, and it could end badly.

# Killing. Some characters may be killed. Some characters may be killed via one hit(afterall, these are guns we're talking about). Fighting posts must take the form of you are attacking AT someone, so you can give the other person a chance to respond.

For example: "User A dropkicks user B" isn't good. "User A dropped down to kick user B" is good. Wording and semantics are important, but only for fighting posts.

One hit kills can go as follows:
"User A aims his gun at User B's head. Pulling the trigger, if it hit its mark, brains would fly everywhere" would be an example of a one-hit kill. Obviously if someone doesn't want their character dead in this RP, you must give them some sort of chance to respond.

No crazy dodging of bullets could ever happen(Bullets move way too fast), but User B could always "In that precise moment, s/he noticed that his/her spraycan had dropped under the car, so s/he bent down to get it. And once s/he did, s/he heard a gun bullet pierce through the windshield." or something similar. A weird coincidence like that.

Of course, if you're not in a situation where you can 'dodge' like that, you're pretty much dead.

If you are cornered like this, and you really do not want to die, see if you can PM the guy killing you and see if you can work out a deal so he doesn't kill your character. If not, I'm sorry, but you're dead. You may rejoin the RP as another character if you wish. PMing a character you want to kill off is common courtesy. Not required, but, be courteous, people.

# Multiple characters. You may play as many characters as you wish.

# Weapons. You are limited to one seen weapon and one concealed on your person. Please keep what you carry realistic. You can't conceal nor carry around a bazooka all the time.

# Characters' age limitations. Your characters can be any age or gender for a normal civilian, any gender but 14 - 28 for a gang member, any gender but 20+ to be a Clef.

# Schools/jobs. To keep a low profile, younger gang members go to school and older ones maintain real jobs. Nobody wants to be caught by a Clef. While respect is demanded from gang bangers, they should not go out of their way to promote their relationship. If you do, you'll get caught, and nobody wants to be reformed.

# Dissing. When in the vicinity of a rival gang-member, if you don't dis them in some manner, you will be punished. Punishment varies between gangs, but it's a customary thing to dis the rival every time you see them.

# Violence. As previously stated, the gangs are not overtly violent toward eachother but fights do happen. Planned fights are rare, most things that happen are personal quarrels between two rivals or 2 - 3 people within the same gang over a disagreement. Rarely does someone pull a gun - it's a last resort, as it pulls attention toward you. Clefs could be anywhere.

# Selling/Dealing. Elecs sell mostly instruments, and Nus mostly media. There is some overlapping between the two, however(meaning, some Nus sell a very small amount of instruments, some Elecs sell a specific set of CDs or something...).

Selling music works almost in the same fashion as drugs in this common age. The dealer waits somewhere, and the buyers come to them. Because most music-related things are large, buyers usually give an address and the name of what they want. The next day, that product will magically appear at their doorstep. This is called Delivery. Usually new or young members are sent to do this, and it involves breaking into a home and putting the product in there.

In rare cases, a dealer might wait near a warehouse or abandoned building with the supplies on site. Usually, the warehouses are not where deals take place since this is the headquarters for gang activity. Since these places are so easily found, HQ moves every month or so to a new area.

# Posting. You must post at least one paragraph (3 - 5 sentences). If your character in interacting with another character, please be courteous and actually give the other person something to reply to. "He walked down the street" doesn't really give any openings to a character you may have passed. "He walked down the street, noticed character B, and stared at character B, trying to remember if he knew him from somewhere" is better.

Posts in this roleplay will probably be several paragraphs long. Please know what you sign up for. If your post is longer than 5 paragraphs, it would be nice (but not required) to add a tl;dr at the bottom and/or in a spoiler. This makes it easier for people who need a quick refresher when they reply to you, or to get caught up in the entire rp if they're not specifically interacting with you. Some good things to include in a tl;dr: location, time, who you're with, what you're doing.

# Post Styles. The character's name and their affiliation should be at the top of your post. It can be as simple as "Name | Clef". Anything else is not required. It is acceptable to have a "prettier" post style if you wish, but try to make sure it's not larger than your post content.

# Don't puppet anyone else. Puppeting is moving someone else's character without their permission.
(you CAN however, create NPCs[for a deal or something to pass time]. If you don't know what this means, then don't create one. But you can ask me to explain it via PM or something, if you wish.)

# Q(the GM) is god. I may timelapse if needed. I may puppet your character if needed during these time lapses. I will attempt to move your character how you would have. If I do something with your character that they absolutely never would've done, tell me and I will change it.

# Tattoos/markings. When instated into the Nus, you'll receive a tattoo on your right shoulder. It is the flat sign.(
VI7xTrX.png
) It's pretty small and ambiguous, and can also be easily be mistaken for the letter "b", which is why it is used instead of something more noticeable. Older members who originate from Nausicaa have the treble clef, instead(
L7lD2ef.gif
). This sign was abandoned when the gangs split. The Elecs have sharps(#) on their left shoulder.


# If you have to leave the internet/rp for an extended period of time, or wish to quit the RP, TELL ME(Q)! If you leave the RP, just kill yourself off or something, and if you leave for an extended period of time, try to make some sort of excuse that will get your character away from the current happenings. This will help us all greatly in the end, thank you.

# Post at least once a week. If you can't do that, see above. If you have left someone waiting for longer than 7 days, I will NPC your character and I may kill you off and/or kick you out. Be aware.

# Keep OOC separated from IC. But that's a given. The OOC thread is here.

# Relationships with other players are highly encouraged. Form alliances, friendships, rivals, etc., with other players of this roleplay through PMs or the OOC thread. When thinking of sending in bios, PM other people to be family members or to have had similar pasts. This entire roleplay is open and anything can happen. Please communicate with eachother your ideas.



# Character Profiles/Bios. I'm sure you're all wondering exactly what needs to be in those bios I keep telling you to PM me. YOU MUST USE THIS FORM TO APPLY.

Well, here it is:

SAMPLE:

Character Name:
User Name:
Age:
Sex:
Affiliation: (gang/Clef/civilian. If a gang member, which gang? If trying out for a gang, put "civilian seeking <gang name>", if spy, put "<gang> clef")
Bio: (A little bit about your character. Appearance, history, likes, dislikes, etc., whatever. Please include whether s/he goes to school or has a job, and if a job, what is it? This doesn't have to be long.)

USE THIS CODE:
Code:
[color=darkblue][b]Character Name:[/b]
[/color][b]User Name:[/b]
[b]Age:[/b]
[b]Sex:[/b]
[color=darkblue][b]Affiliation:[/b] 
[/color][b]Bio:[/b]

And PM this with the subject line of "Jack App".

YOUR PM TO ME SHOULD LOOK SOMETHING LIKE THIS:

Character Name: Billy Bob
User Name: SyndroneUserName
Age: 25
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Civilian
Bio: Billy Bob was a friend of Cotton eye joe until he didn't see him no mo'. Now he journeys through Musica looking for a banjo to remind him of Cotten Eye Joe.



The following is all one post that I don't feel like fixing the coding for:

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/piRxXrS.jpg[/imgright]
More information about Clefs?
Clefs are like police. You've got your traffic patrol, gang patrol, etc., etc., SWAT and FBI. The umbrella term for them all is 'clef'. They work for the government. You know how sometimes USA's government is called US Legislature? Well, in this world, it's "Metallica". So you can use metallica and government interchangeably, and people will know what's going on.

What kind of timeline are we working on?
The Metallica's really uptight. They pretty much redefined the world during the Mute Movement, and thus have changed the date system. While this world pretty much resembles our 2006+, right now we are in "110 AM", which is, 110 years 'after mute'. The mute movement first appeared in 0 AM/PM, and likewise, anywhere pre-movement, is whatever year PM.

Time of day is done by the 24 hour clock / military time. 1AM is 0100. 2PM is 1400.

More information about the Tie and Tempo Control?
Ties are an extra piece of a native musician's inner ear. When a musician is born, it is customary to put this piece in their ear, and it is the law to do so. People who move into Musica obviously do not have this piece, but would get it as part of their citizenship(If they are under 5 years old when they come in).

This stated, if your character meets those requirements, they have a Tie. Even if they are a clef.

Now, about Tempo Control- this is basically a process where you sedate a person and stick a pair of scissors in their ear and cut the Tie from underneath the skin it's grown under within the ear canal. The gang leaders know this surgery quite well, and pick very few people to teach it to. Both gang leaders haven't taught anyone the procedure.

The Gang's history(Nausicaa)?
(contains info no 'normal' characters would know)
In a really brief nutshell, Rachel came to Ryan(nicknamed Rye) with music. Rye loved it so they started a charity effort to bring music to Musica. Rye's family is a family of government. His brother was a lawyer and the rest of Rye's family were pretty much government officials in one way or another.
Rye and Rachel got into a lot of trouble, but because of Rye's family backing, they tended to get off easily because they were only kids...

Nausicaa became an actual gang some time after that, but a peaceful one that was only dedicated to bringing music to the country. Eventually, they couldn't handle the expenses, and so Rachel brought up the idea of charging for the instruments. Rye begrudgingly agreed, as long as there was no profit. Soon afterward, Rye discovered that Rachel had risen the prices to a point where the gang gained an enormous amount of profit, and that was where Rye drew the line. He left Rachel in a fit of rage, and one of the members of Nausicaa reported him to the clefs.

Rye was detained for a year, but his older brother(the lawyer) managed to get him out. Ryan's brother was fired from his job because of this effort to help Rye, and thus is now the head chief of the clefs in the district who's only ambition is to shatter the Music trade.
Rye was under the impression that it was Rachel who told the clefs about him and not one of his/her members, so made it his mission to spite her and get her back with his own gang. Some members sided with him in the matter and thus left Nausicaa to form NuMetal, and Rachel's side eventually changed their name to Electronica.

Rye has a zero-tolerance policy about talking what happened. If anyone brings it up, he'll likely beat them. Rachel, on the otherhand, is more lenient, but only with older members who were a part of Nausicaa; she doesn't appreciate lower ranks or newer members spreading rumors.

Explain how music affects people with Ties, and the laws regarding music?
When someone who has a Tie listens to music, it gives them a headache dependent on volume and bass. So if they have the volume down low, it will be irritating, and if it's blasting, they will either have a migraine or temporarily stunned.

So, yes, in this manner, if you were to blast music at a clef(who has a Tie; some may not if they're not native) you could get away quickly.

As far as the laws concerning music go, it's not tolerated. You pretty much are set with a strike policy and sort of clef record(like a police record).

If you're wearing headphones, you could claim you don't know what they are, and just say you bought them off the street thinking they were a fancy headband, as long as it wasn't connected to anything. This may be a warning if you look innocent enough, but could end up with a ticket or a fee.
If you're actually caught with something that plays music, for example, an instrument, CD Player, mp3 player, etc., the item is confiscated and destroyed, and you're vigorously questioned with a high possibility of jail time for a few months or more depending on which offense of your's it is and what item(A guitar would warrant more jail time than an mp3 player).

If you hum or sing in a public place, then you're given a warning or ticket or possibly a fee, but on the third account you are Reformed.

If you're suspected to be assisting in the illegal music trade, or a gang member, you are immediately detained and questioned regarding to your trade(even if there is no evidence). If you give up who you're with and identities, you will be Reformed and allowed to live your life. If you refuse to cooperate, you'll be allowed a trial, but with a jury of clefs and not peers. If you have a good lawyer, you can still get out, but you need a really, really good lawyer to convince the jury.

Even if you are deemed innocent, you have to stay in jail for a year(although this can be counted while awaiting trial instead of after it). If you are found guilty from the trial you are put to death.

Do the gangs have colors, signs, uniforms, tags?
In short, no. Graffiti isn't really used that much by the gangs, since the risk is so great for being caught. Elecs and Nus are somewhere in-between the mafia, who run full-out operations, and gangs, who just do it because they can. Because of this, there are some things that have begun to die out.

Rye and the Nus tend to take things more seriously whereas the Elecs have a more laid-back attitude about how gangs and jacks should be held.

What kind of cities are there in Musica?
Clef headquarters is in O Town, the largest city in Musica.
The Nus mainly reside in Linkin Park, while the Elecs take over Björk, both of which are counties within O Town.

World Map?
LJrvX.jpg

If you have any more questions, feel free to ask via PM or the OOC Thread.



Same for this one:

xxD4i3X.jpg
Character bios were listed in rules. Please read all of those before joining. To join, fill out the form and PM it to me. Unless you are a spy or Ryan's brother, you may begin RPing as soon as you PM me, and do not have to wait for me to respond.

Spies are listed under their current undercover location with the affiliation of "<gang> Clef".

NuMetal
Character Name: Ryan or Rye
User Name: Q
Age: 26
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Nu Leader
Bio:Ryan was once the co-founder of a gang named Nausicaa, which helped musicians hear and love music. However, something happened that's been kept under wraps between him and the Elec leader, allowing them to split and make rival gangs approximately five years a go. Since then, the pure intentions are still there but not as evident as the war between them and the search for The DJ.

Ry is rather laid back when it comes to leading, and considers all his Nus very close family. However, he's very touchy on some subjects, such as his blood relatives and his past. It is rumored that his older brother is a Clef.

Ry has dirty blonde hair that's short in front but goes down at an angle toward his shoulders in the back. He wears biking gloves, black or blue jeans and either a white t-shirt or a wifebeater with a black open jacket over it. He plans jacks, but rarely deals. Ryan mostly tries to gather information about where the DJ may be, what territory he may be able to gain from the Elecs easily, and watches over initiations as well as help preform Tempo Changes and first-aid.

He can tune guitars, but otherwise seems to only listen to music through noise-proof headphones at very low volume, and doesn't seem to ever hum or sing along. While this seems peculiar, his love for music is still clearly visible by anyone he comes into contact with. His day job is a librarian at Musica Central. Image
________________​
Character Name: Limi
User Name: grapelol
Age: 24
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Numetal Clef
Bio: Limi was originally from Headphone. He enjoyed music of all kinds, and was always listening to a song on his headphones. However, when he was 5, his parents decided to move to Musica. There, to become a citizen, he got a Tie. He wasn't sure what it did, even after his parents explained it to him, until he tried listening to music. After a few other unsuccessful attempts at listening to music, he finally gave up, and was from that point, raised to believe music was evil. After he was old enough, he quickly became a skilled Clef, catching many members of both gangs. His new assignment was to determine the identity of the head of the NuMetal gang, and arrest them. He decided the only way to do that would be to join the NuMetal gang itself, and spy on it. He passed being processed, and was trusted by some Nus, but some were still mildly suspicious of him.

Limi acts childish and playful, especially when around the Nus, pretending to be innocent, only because he's trying to gain their trust. Otherwise, he would be cruel and cold to them.

Limi basically looks like what my avi looks like, only without the bat and the headphones for obvious reasons. lol. His eye was maimed when he attempted to arrest a aggressive gang member that happened to have a knife with him, so he wears an eye patch for that reason.

His hand to hand fighting skills are decent, and his athletic abilities are good as well, but he has a knack for accuracy and is impressive with a gun.
________________​
Character Name: Iris
User Name: 11th to Infinity
Age: 21
Sex: Female
Affiliation: NuMetal Member
Bio: Iris isn't anything less than quirky by appearances, with hair color constantly changing, it's a wonder how she hasn't lost it. Though she tends to lean towards neons. She usually holds it back into two braids just a bit past shoulder length with bangs that easily frame the side of her face. Probably because she doesn't bother with the upkeep of trimming them. So often colorful little barettes or headbands may be used to keep them out of the way. Her style of dress is a bit on the stereotypical punkish side, studded accesories, leather jackets, ripped clothes that probably should just be replaced, with a bit of netting at times. Personality wise, she's quite cheerful and outgoing, and quite the spitfire, if her little grin didn't give that away already.

Her dayjob consists of fixing up computers, though she favors tinkering around hardware wise more. Though this love of said tinkering around originated in her younger years, thanks to her elder brother. Though his wasn't always very legal, not by the laws of Musica at least. He managed to get a hold of a few little interesting devices. CD players, MP3 players, usually not in the best states, but a little love and fixing up and they could work brand new again. When she had discovered his secret hobby, rather than telling their parents, she of course, wanted to be like her big brother. Together they learned how to replace or jimmy parts together to make those little wonders work. Even though music was painful to hear, it was wonderful all the same.

Unfortunately, their parents had come across their small collection of musical paraphernalia and it was a world of trouble. Iris's elder brother took the fall completely and was detained by clefs. She hasn't seen her brother since and it has put strained ties between herself and her parents. Thus the minute she turned 18, she was out the door and on her own. She joined up with the NuMetal gang by age 20, wanting to be able to enjoy music to it's fullest, not to mention, it gets lonely out there in the cruel world. The idea of a ragtag sort of family appealed to one who felt like she didn't have much of one anymore. She keeps up with her repairing skills, offering her help whenever a gizmo might need some repair.
________________​


Electronica
________________​


Civilian
Character Name: Charlotte "Charlie" Willborough
User Name: nefret2011
Age: 23
Sex: female
Affiliation: civilian seeking Electronica
Bio: Charlotte was born to a "good" family and raised to be a "good" girl. She went through the motions to keep fantastic grades, she excelled in English. She went to college to become an English teacher and got a job straight after graduation. She first discovered music in her classroom. One student seem particularly distracted. Upon closer inspection she noticed the student had something in his ear. She realized what it was and took it. He begged her not to turn him in. As the "good" teacher, she insisted she had to. The student said if she would just listen to one song, he would go quietly. So she did. It gave her a migraine, but she never turned him in. The sounds of the movements, particularly the instruments, stuck with her. Later she would actively look for other music players, confiscating them in the guise of being a "good" teacher. In reality, she kept them for herself. She listened so much she was stuck at home for a week with migraines. The school board became suspicious, but she managed to sidestep it. Another one of the students, however, realized what was going on and told her about the gangs, about the surgeries that made the migraines go away. She immediately made up her mind to join. However she didn't turn away from her job. As she was able to relate to her students more, their test scores sky-rocketed, making her look like one of the best teachers in the city.
________________​
Character Name: Dannarius
User Name: Dannarius
Age: 26
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Civilian (ex-clef)
Bio: 5'10", he has shaggy silver hair and dark golden eyes. He normally wears his red scarf, black sweater, black jeans and boots.
Highly Adept at hand-to-hand and counter-group tactics due to advanced clef training
Highly Adept at firearms due to advanced clef training

Dannarius, raised to hate music since he could remember, entered the clef program at 18 and showed astounding promise. Quickly he moved up the ranks, within three years he had gained a high position with the inner workings of the clefs. This is where he had met Limi. For the next two years they were partners, taking down several NuMetal and Electronica operations.
As he progressed further into the world of anti-music, he became a prominent figure at political meetings because of his experience on the front-lines and dealing with it. Slowly though, he started to question the reasonings and ways of dealing with music suppression, even going as far as to bring it up during the meetings. Needless to say not many liked his way of "radical" thinking.
On what should have been a routine raid on a "tune shop", Dannarius and two other officers, one of which being Limi, were ambushed by overwhelming numbers of NuMetal members. Even "Rye" showed up to oversee his kidnapping.
He watched both his officers die, including Limi (or so he thought!!! ) before his eyes as he was dragged away and taken to some far away compound...

As soon as he arrived, they put him under a crude form of the surgery that removes The Tie:
They essentially ripped it out of his head.
For months they interrogated and beat him for information on the inner workings of the clefs. During this time he built up a relationship with one of the female gang members.
He eventually escaped with her help, and returned to clef HQ. But after his long absence, removal of The Tie, and previous inclination towards music, they attempted to Reform him and strip him of his title. It was obvious someone higher up wanted him dead.
So he ran, using his connections in the political and underground world he was able to get outside the walls. For three years he lived on the run in Indie, staying in exile.
Now that words of war are swirling around, Dannarius has returned to Musica. His intentions are unclear as of now, but there's going to be something big soon.
________________​


Deceased




[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/vqOh4lr.jpg[/imgleft]
Last edited: 22 Oct 2013
It is currently AM 110 (110 years after the mute movement).
_______________________

The month is June.
It is Friday, around 1800.

_______________________


Did I miss anything? Not updating fast enough? Need something changed? PM me.


s02eWBp.jpg

~23 Oct, RP opens!
~22 October 2013, RP created.


caHXVwB.jpg

Roleplay begins on next page.
Click here for OOC thread




Headphone Jack RP Posts (Syndrone)

Ryan | Nu Leader
Come ride with me through the veins of history
I'll show you a God who falls asleep on the job

History of Necraphades was lying on the desk behind the monitor that checked out books. And on the high stool sat a twenty six year old who had been employed there for a good year at least, his head atop of a page somewhere near the end of the resource, eyes closed and snoring lightly.

How can we win when fools can be kings?
Don't waste your time or time will waste you

"Ryan!" came a forced whisper. Another librarian, this time a woman, who had long hair and glasses... It seemed like Rye was the only one without glasses... nudged him with her hand. The young man still didn't wake up.

"Ryan!" she said again, still with no response. She finally opened a book she had been holding and slammed it in his face. Ryan shot up with a jolt.

"What? How are you to-- Oh. It's just you, July." He yawned, sitting back up.

"You're off now, please go before a senior catches you sleeping like that." The other said, empathizing with the idea of sleeping on the job.

Ryan gazed at the clock - 1800.
He jumped off the stool and quickly logged out, then left.
"Thanks, July. You're always looking out for me."

It seemed like Musicians never really liked books, so it was almost never crowded. Besides, with the onslaught of the internet, who would come to the library anyway?

No-one's gonna take me alive
The time has come to make things right
You and I must fight for our rights
You and I must fight to survive

The Nu Leader walked out the door to the Musica Central Library and went to his bike, putting on his black gloves before hopping on, kicking the kickstand back and pedaling off. His bike was nothing special, just a cheap mountain bike - it got him exercise, at least. And it allowed him to beat traffic and not have to pay out for a car or insurance.

Now it would just take him about thirty minutes to get the abandoned Steel warehouse, where he'd left the paperwork for the new Jack that was supposed to take place next week. Thinking about it, some others should be getting off their jobs by now, as well...

tl;dr
1800(5pm). Ryan gets off work at the library and gets on a bicycle to go to an abandoned steel warehouse which functions as Numetal HQ

Toothpaste and Sugar wrote:
Rachel // Elecs Leader // The Garage​

Working on cars made so much noise. Cranks, drills, the rev of an engine; it all provided a great cover up for a song hummed or softly sung under one's breath. Rachel learned that if you ran an air compressor you could practically sing at the top of your lungs, but her parents would hardly allow that to happen. You had to at least shut the garage door before you did something that belligerent. A pair of earbuds sat snugly in her ears. If anyone caught her she could easily say they were to cancel the noise around her. But she was listening to the soft thrum of a sax quintet. The jazz lulled her into a comfortable zone of familiarity. Her hands fit easily up into the underside of the car. She smiled as the crank of her wrench kept time.
_

After washing her hands, she stripped out of her coveralls to reveal dark denim jeans and a forest green v-neck. She let her hair down to fall against her back. She kept her bangs pinned back. That soft smile of pleasure remained as she carefully slid the headphones out and out of sight. Her day job was over, but work wasn't done. Really, the day had just begun.

Real music was always at her fingertips, never more than a heartbeat away. Her hiding place was arrogant, ballsy even, but then again so was she. Electronica could afford a more permanent dwelling than her last...er...association. She bought a competing garage's shop. She slapped a sign for her father's garage in the front window and kept the open/close sign always flipped to close. The guise of the front made this building look like it was being used for storage of dilapidated cars, parts, large boxes, and any other scrap metals. But behind the windowed lobby, back in the recesses of the brick building behind it, only accessible by a thick metal door that could only be opened from the inside (save for a select few with key cards), was Electronica.

Rachel never entered from the back, always from the front if she were ever to be seen. Even the large, cement floored main room was inconspicuous. There was an old busted up television, a few ratty couches, a motorcycle that was missing a few key parts, and more boxes. But up above was a set of rooms, offices even. And down beneath the surface? Music. Rachel headed straight for the basement. The last, small, soundproofed room was her's and her's alone. Baby Ray sat there, patiently waiting. She cracked her fingers, and sighed as she took a seat. "Hey Baby, it's been awhile." She stroked the cover lovingly, then raised the lip and began to play.


tldr
Rachel, head of Electronica, is playing piano in the Electronica HQ


nefret2011 wrote: Charlie Willborough | Civilian Seeking Electronic

Charlie sat at her desk, putting the final grades on the papers. There were even more As than usual. She was going to get another bonus from the school board for being the one teacher that made the "endangered" students work harder. When she thought about the reason behind it, it was almost laughable. At least, it would have been if it wasn't so dangerous. Everything in her upbringing screamed at her to stop it, but she couldn't give it up. Even though her ears were in constant agony and she was turning very paranoid, she couldn't give it up.

After she finally finished the large stack of papers, she pushed them to the side. She stood up and locked the door to her classroom, pulling down the thin shade. This was the riskiest part of it, but another part she couldn't give up. She walked back to her desk and sat down. Leaning over, she opened to unlock the bottom drawer of her desk, pulling it out slowly. She glanced up at the door, a nervous habit, before reaching in to the desk and pull out a small music player. She took a deep breath and put her headphones in. There was a long moment before she could press play.

The pain in her ears began immediately. She winced, but tried to focus beyond the pain. The song was a favorite of hers, called Arabesque and written by some man named Debussy. Just it's named sounded like music. She managed to finish listening to it and several others before the pain finally got to be too much. She quickly put it away, arranged herself so she didn't look guilty, and left the classroom.

She walked to the parking lot, thankfully passing no one. She was too preoccupied to think clearly. Her car was a small bright red number, too small for anyone much bigger than herself. She slid into the drivers side, started it, and headed to her apartment. On the drive, she tried to stay focused on the roads, but all she could think about was the music. It was very quickly becoming an addiction, one she couldn't afford. And now she actually wanted to join a gang? Like she was some rebel high school student. She shook her head as she pulled into the parking garage, heading into her building.

Her apartment was a small, sparsely furnished affair with just a few pictures of her parents. Often she would turn the picture face down. She didn't want to think of what they would say if they knew what she was doing. She collapsed on her couch and turned on the TV, sighing as another "look how great everything is!" news story came on. She leaned back, closing her eyes. "What the hell am I gonna do?" She muttered.

[[Charlie, Civilian Seeking Electronica, at home]]


grapelol wrote: Limi stood by himself, leaning against a wall in the abandoned warehouse, which was also the NuMetal HQ. He looked around, observing the other Nus, trying not to seem to suspicious. He had only recently passed being processed and joined the gang, and he knew that many of the Nus didn't completely trust him yet.

He put on a pair of black headphones, plugged it into his mp3 player, and looked through the songs he had on it. Many of them were old or for young children, since he hadn't used it in a while, and he still couldn't believe he would have to listen to such an evil thing such as music again, but he had to make sure to fit in, because if anybody found out he was a Clef, he would surely be killed.

He continued scrolling through his list of songs, occasionally looking up to check and see if the head of the Nus had arrived yet. In his mind, he was thinking of ways that he could arrest the boss without being noticed by any other gang members.


CiuinSciaith wrote: Ciuin wandered through the streets that he had walked hundreds of times before, but this time with new speed, and purpose as he walked though an area that had been rumored to be elect. territory by a work associate, for years he had read his great grandfathers journal, and how he had referenced the ringing in his ears that just had gotten worse over the years that the higher up's had muted the area. He had read that, and found that he had suffered from that same feeling for his whole life. The ringing, the pressure in his head from feeling like he was missing something. He whispered under his breath "I hope he was right."


Dannarius wrote:
@[Q] @[grapelol]​
Dannarius//Ex-Clef//Warehouse
Dannarius, brushing a few strands of his silver hair out of his eyes, gazed at the NuMetal HQ.
The day had been dark, the past week ruled by an overcast, and it helped him find his way back in. His type of weather, he would say. Dannarius stood up from his seat on the bench across the street and pulled his scarf around his face. The day, coming to an end, had been ruled by a chilling breeze.
As he scanned the warehouse, moving through the sea of bodies in the courtyard quickly, he noticed something and paused. Dannarius stood still, taking in what he saw. He couldn't believe his eyes.
Limi, almost nonchalantly standing against the wall of the warehouse, had headphones hugged against his head.
It took several moments to process what he was seeing; Limi, having died (or so he thought) on a raid right before Dannarius' capture and exile. Dannarius quickened his pace, making a straight line for where Limi was, ready to take out his pent up rage from the past three years on the run in Indie.
That's when he noticed Limi's face..
He wasn't enjoying the music.. he seemed almost repulsed and upset.
Dannarius' fist slammed into the concrete behind Limi's head, crumbling it​
"Hello Limi, have you missed your old commander?" he spat through his teeth, his golden eyes roaring like fire.

tl;dr
Dannarius attempts to infiltrate NuMetal HQ, but meets his old 'friend', Limi, on the way in

grapelol wrote: Limi's eyes widened and he couldn't believe what he saw. Though it had been a while, at least 3 years, he remembered the face of his old Clef officer. The last time he'd seen him was when they were ambushed. Limi opened his mouth and nearly yelled out his name, but refrained himself from doing so. He quietly whispered,"Dannarius?!"

Dannarius wrote:
Dannarius//Ex-Clef//Warehouse
Dannarius looked Limi in the eyes, rage and confusion flowing through him​
"Limi, I do believe we need to find somewhere to talk," he began, "And I'm in no mood for your games."
Dannarius slowly let his arm down, eyes still locked with Limi's.
He pulled his scarf up to his nose and turned on his heel, heading in the direction of the lower class apartments, a mere 5 minutes away​
"Hurry, you wouldn't want you cover blown," he said with a snicker.

tl;dr
Dannarius and Limi speak and head towards Dannarius' home


Ryan | Nu Leader

A thirty minute ride through the streets of O Town finally had him entering the courtyard of the warehouse. It was mostly a deserted construction complex. Every few months Ryan moved the location. This one happened to be a lot larger than the places normally were. He liked it a lot. He was hoping he could stick with it, at least until he someone got close to finding him again.

Nevertheless, Ryan applied the brakes and jumped off the bike while it was still moving, jogging to a stop in front of one of the doors. When he opened the door and propped it open, he managed to see two guys off to the far side of the building, beginning to walk off. Rye thought that a bit weird, but had enough other things on his mind to let it go and walk inside, dragging his bike in with him.

Inside the warehouse, the warehouse was filled with shelves of miscellaneous music-related things. Their inventory, more or less. There were bean bag chairs and cheap-o folding chairs scattered throughout, a small open section to one side where a few kids gathered. This was a vast, open space that Rye had let the gang make their own. Some of them were homeless, and had made beds for themselves. Most just used this as a hangout spot to get away from others and enjoy what they all enjoyed - music.

Ryan, with his bike, walked through the open areas to the far end where a few offices were located. On his way, a few people greeted him, and he waved or said hello back. In some areas, kids were playing music outloud, but kept it at modest levels. Most of them had earphones in, and a scattered few were messing with instruments.

Rye had assembled a ragtag group, mostly teenagers. He seemed to collect misfits and turn them into somewhat respectable people. At least when they were around him, anyway. He was pretty strict-- if they ever violated the rules, they got a beating. And if they did it too many times, well... They were out. They knew this. Most of them seemed to appreciate the home he was giving them rather than be afraid of him.

He propped the bike up against the outside of the office, and unlocked the closed door to his office with a key. There were only two rooms with doors in here, and this was one of them. This room had a bunch of file cabinets along one wall, and in the center was a table, with some more papers strewn along upon it. A nice, comfy chair was at the desk. A chair Rye proceeded to flop into after walking inside.

He gave the chair a few test rocks back and forth after placing both hands on the table with a sigh. He was excited at being "home" but in the same vein, was not pleased with the concept of starting his second job, which was planning this jack. Things had not really fallen into place, yet. He was thinking about delaying it.

With a hurumph, he pushed in his chair and started to look at the papers.

tl;dr
Ryan gets to the abandoned warehouse, sees Dannarius and Limi but doesn't walk over. The warehouse is described as essentially a teen hangout, musical library thing. Rye walks to his office, which is normally locked, and starts looking at all the paperwork on his desk. He's thinking about delaying the jack.


Toothpaste and Sugar wrote:
Trips // Elecs member// Headquarters​

Trips lay across one of the couches. His head lay flat on the cushions so all that was visible was the back of his blonde head. His right arm hung off the edge covered in brightly colored hospital band-like bracelets. He wore a grey hoodie today with black jeans. His feet were bare and his toes were painted black. He hadn't heard Rachel come in or he would have bugged her. As it was, he was napping. He slept until one of the alarms began to buzz. It was literally the buzz of an alarm clock. There were lights like little red domes down in the sound proofed rooms that would warn whoever was playing music that someone had come in, but Rachel wouldn't be worried unless someone came down to get her.

Trips sat up, looked around, then slipped off the couch to grumble his way across the cement floor. He hit the alarm to turn it off then went toward the front of the faux-shop to check the security cameras. Place was wired with three cctv cameras. There was no sound, but Trips could clearly see a guy talking to himself out front. He sighed. "Great, gotta go see if this weirdo is lost or just stupid." He mumbled to himself. He scratched at the back of his head as he shuffled to the doors. It was only as he was about to step foot outside that he realized he was barefoot. He frowned, staring at his black little toenails. Then, he shoved the door open and stepped out.

"Hey, guy, you lookin for something or are ya lost?"
Trips slid his fingers back through his brightly lit hair and grinned real wide. "Maybe if you tell me what you need I could help you find the cure? Get me?" He leaned against the brick side of the building and winked before giving a real enthusiastic yawn.


11th to Infinity wrote:
||Iris ||Nu Member||

Closing time, the shop probably about as organized as it would ever be, given the mess of computer parts, open towers, taken apart laptops scattered about. At least the glass cases of the actual retail display cases looked neat and tidy. The shop locked up and Iris waved goodbye to her co-workers. She hopped onto her little scooter and putted off for her closet of an apartment. It really was just a place that held her stuff, and sleep in sometimes, it wasn't her favorite place in the world to be. She entered the one room studio to set down her bag from work to switch out for another.

She stepped over to the walk in closet and pushed aside the hampers that were beginning to overfill, Iris often forgetting about real world responsibilities, especially those as tedious as laundry. But she really should get that done sometime soon. No matter, her focus was upon the locked trunk that was hidden behind. She knelt down and made fast work of the combination lock, lifted the latches and opened up the lid. She paused for a moment to smile at the collection of photographs taped on the inside of her little treasure chest. Then she hefted up the laptop bag hidden within and a grabbed a couple of black cases before she shut it and rehooked the lock. Then the hampers were moved back properly and she was out the door again. She loaded up the trunk under her scooter's seat and it was off to her true home.

It was a quick ride, she often was able to zip through the traffic thanks to her smaller vehicle. She made it to the warehouse under a half hour, which she cut the engine and walked her scooter in, just as she got it set comfortable and popped open the seat for her things, a younger member scurried over to her with a rather forlorn look and a very bricked looking beat up player in their hands. Iris gave a gentle huff and bent down slightly, she did tower over some of the younger members being at around six feet or so. She smiled quite kindly though as her bright eyes focused upon the device that needed a bit of loving, and probably a new battery by the sounds of things. "The doctor is in..." She half mused to herself as she took the player and gently patted the shoulder of the kid before she found a place to set up. She pulled out the thin laptop and switched it on while she found her own music to listen to while she got to work.

If it weren't illegal, she probably would have easily opened up her own shop for repairing stuff like this. Good thing she enjoyed it so much...or else it would have been a second job that she was doing for free! She popped open the back and carefully worked out the original battery while she grabbed one of her cases and snapped that open, where parts and pieces were tucked away in smaller cases or little bags. She tried a couple of different batteries till she found one that fit, replacing the back and plugging it in to give it a test run. Once the screen blinked to life her pierced lips gave a grin and she handed it back over to the grateful owner. She then began to tinker around with her own little collection of repair jobs, little puzzles as she called them fondly.

tldr
Iris, a Nu member who just gotten off work and headed over to the warehouse, of course starting up her second job of toying and repairing media players while she enjoys some of her own music.

Thread Setup

Solia formatting is way different from Iwaku so this will probably look like a huge mess because I won't be trying to fix the formatting here.

[align=center]
87AmW.jpg
[/align]
An excerpt from "An Overview of Gangs"

Generally, for purposes of this discussion, a gang can be considered to be a loosely organized group of individuals who collaborate together for social reasons. Modern day gangs now collaborate together for anti-social reasons. Gangs generally have a leader or group of leaders who issue orders and reap the fruits of the gang's activities. A gang may also wear their "colors", wear certain types of clothing, tattoos, brands, or likewise imprint their gang's name, logo, or other identifying marks on their bodies. Many gangs also adopt certain types of hairstyles and communicate through the use of hand signals and graffiti on walls, streets, school work, and school property. It must be understood that it is not illegal to be in a gang and indeed many adults are currently involved in activities that meet Webster's definition for a gang. However, many gangs of today, especially youthful gangs, break the law to provide funding for gang activities or to further the gang's reputation on the streets...

Sociologists as well as gang members have isolated the following reasons for joining a street gang:
# Identity
# Discipline
# Recognition
# Love
# Belonging
# Money
Feelings of fear, hatred, bigotry, poverty, disenfranchisement, and the general breakdown of social values are also considered motivations for joining a street group...

In order to better understand the gang mentality, the following are considered the "Three R's" of gang culture:

(1) REPUTATION/REP. This is of critical concern to "gangbangers" (gang members). A rep extends not only to each individual, but to the gang as a whole. In some groups, status (or rank) is gained within the gang by having the most "juice" based largely on one's reputation. While being "juiced" is very important, the manner by which the gang member gains the "juice" is just as important.
In many gangs, to become a member, you must be "jumped in" by members of the gang. This entails being "beaten down" until the leader calls for it to end. Afterwards, all gang members hug one another to further the "G thing". This action is meant to bond the members together as a family. Frequently, young gang members, whether hardcore or associate, will talk of fellowship and the feeling of sharing and belonging as their reason for joining a gang.

(2) RESPECT. This is something everyone wants and some gang members carry their desire for it to the extreme. Respect is sought for not only the individual, but also for one's set or gang, family, territory, and various other things, real or perceived in the mind of the "gangbanger".

Some gangs require, by written or spoken regulation, that the gang member must always show disrespect to rival gang members. (Referred to in gang slang as dis). If a gang member witnesses a fellow member failing to dis a rival gang through hand signs, graffiti, or a simple "mad dog" or stare-down, they can issue a "violation" to their fellow posse member and he/she can actually be "beaten down" by their own gang as punishment. After dis has been issued, if it is witnessed, the third "R" will become evident.

(3) RETALIATION/REVENGE. It must be understood that in gang culture, no challenge goes unanswered. Many times, drive-by shootings and other acts of violence follow an event perceived as dis. A common occurrence is a confrontation between a gang set and single rival "gangbanger." Outnumbered, he departs the area and returns with his "homeboys" to complete the confrontation to keep his reputation intact. This may occur immediately or follow a delay for planning and obtaining the necessary equipment to complete the retaliatory strike.

In gangbanging, today's witness is tomorrow's suspect, is the next day's victim.

[align=center]~OOC Thread~[/align]


[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/8rosg.jpg[/imgright]

[align=center]Table of Contents[/align]



1. Banner/title
2. TOC <- You are here
3. Introduction / Story
4. Rules
5. Misc. Info / FAQ
6. Characters
7. The Story So Far
8. News/Announcements



[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/LJrvX.jpg[/imgleft]




[align=right]Look, listen to my voice
If you're making the choice
Tell me all the girls and the boys
Either scream or rejoice
Let's make that noise
Either move or we will all be destroyed
[/align]







Enter the rival gangs, Electronica and NuMetal, the members of each labeled Elecs and Nus, respectively.

They're fighting over the Musica territory - a country that has banned music in all forms. Singing? No. Humming? Gone.
Any remote relationship to music is quickly silenced and the perpetrator forcefully detained.

[align=right]Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it
[/align]

Most citizens of Musica have not heard music at all in their lifetimes, and when faced with it consider it the devil's work, or horrific in nature. They cover their ears and cry. Music hurts Native Musicians' ears.

The bordering countries, Indie, Emo, and Headphone, are currently walled off from Musica, much like East and West Germany once were.

While Indie and Emo have an unfound hate for Musica, Headphone has a neutral ground on the matter. These years are deeply routed with rumors of an upcoming war, all based on a few notes strung from a guitar.

[align=right]Can you hear me? Stop, look, listen to my voice,
It was never my choice to feel all alone
This is my home
Back up , you don't know if you've never been here,
You've never been to the place inside, I face my fears
It takes everything I am
[/align]

Needless to say, a few of the residents in Musica know what music is and wish to embrace it. Headphone illegally provides Musica residents with CDs, CD Players, mp3s and their players, Tapes and their players, as well as even earlier findings such as 8-tracks and records. Additionally, instruments are also Jacked from Headphone and sold through the hands of the Nus and Elecs.

The Nus specialize in Media, while the Elecs concentrate moreso on instruments and how to use them. These gang bangers all love what they do and the money that comes from it. Despite what the main populace may believe, the gangs have never taken their music wares for granted, and ultimately simply wish to overthrow the corrupt government of Musica, known as Metallica.

Approximately one hundred years a go, The Metallica founded The Mute Movement, which was essentially the downfall of all audio. Within this movement, agents, labeled as Clefs find and destroy music as well as those who distribute and own it.

Because of this, Nus and Elecs are outlaws, and any known members should be reported to Clefs immediately to be processed and either reformed or destroyed.

Reformation is achieved by injecting a neurotoxin into your system that makes it impossible to hear any sort of tempo or music. You can discern human speech, but that's about it. Most gang bangers would rather kill themselves than turn, essentially, deaf.

[align=right]Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it
[/align]

[imgleft]http://img140.imageshack.us/img140/8816/boyandbottle8zqyx5.png[/imgleft]
But, there is still hope. There's been hushed rumors of The DJ, a juice that can not only restore a reformed Musician, but grants the user impervious to any reformation in the future.

The DJ, if found, could be a severe threat to the Metallica, as well as grant the gang who finds it impenetrable power.

The gang with the juice wins Musica. And once Musica is won, they can run their world as they please, without a rival gang being in their way. A revolution will come.

[align=right]If you come near me, stop, look, listen to my voice
If you're making the choice tell all the girls and the boys
Either scream or rejoice
Let's make that noise
Either move or we will all be destroyed
Back up and let go if you've never been here,
You've never been to the place inside, I face my fears,
It takes everything I am
[/align]

But there's a problem: No one knows where it is.

Ryan ("Rye"), the head of the Nus, is said to have an older brother that is a Clef. The Elecs don't know if this information is true, but assume it to be. The Nus are never given clarification on the matter, since whenever Ryan's older brother is brought up, someone gets the beatdown. Because of this, suspicions arise.

On the other hand, Electronica's leader, Rachel ("Tabitha") had a relationship(or friendship) with Ryan at one time. In fact, it was rumored that it was a rumble in between the two that brought about rival gangs. Both the Elecs and Nus have been running for at least five years.

Those who know the true story behind the separation between the once-uniform gang(known as Nausicaa) into the separate factions have been sworn into secrecy(at least on the NuMetal side of things).

[align=right]Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it

I come crashing to the floor
And I know there must be more like me
I've seen this all before, I can't carry this anymore, break free
Breath, and leave until the storm is over
'Cause underneath, there's a diamond passing over
So breath, let's leave until the storm is over,
Because I want to take you away
[/align]

To join the gang(or hear music, if you are a native musician) you must be processed.

Being processed consists of two separate, but equally important parts:

# The Beat-in. Much like traditional gangs, there will be a beat-in for a prospective gang member or someone wishing to listen to music without enduring the pain that comes form being a native Musician. The beat-in consists of the prospective being beaten by the gang members and observed by the leader. During this time, the prospective is not allowed to fight back, forced to simply endure.
If they pass this, they are considered 'worthy' of being granted the privilege of music.

# Tempo Control. After the wounds have been treated from the beat-in, usually on the next day(very rarely the same day) Tempo Control takes place. Tempo control is a surgery needed by native musicians only. A Native Musician has an extra piece in their ear called The Tie, which vibrates so much when anything other than a human voice is heard, that it causes headaches(and thus their hate of music). The surgery to remove this is called Tempo Control. It is a relatively simple procedure, but one that has been so tight-lipped, that the only way to find out how to do one is through a gang.

Additionally, there more than likely may be a fee that comes with being processed, especially if you are not joining the gang. In many circumstances, you can not be processed or Tempo Controlled without helping the gang in some way.

Once within the gang, you are given the rules and regulations of the new family you have admitted yourself into, as well as an initiatory mission, in some cases to prove you are not a Clef or narc.

After these introductory practices, you are considered part of the family and are to be protected under that gang. In most cases, you disown you original family to become a part of the Elecs or Nus. After substantial trust is gained, you can begin to learn the trade secrets and start dealing or selling.

You do not actually participate in any of the Headphone Jacks unless you are of very high status.

[align=right]Move and show me what you can do
When you step into the circle and shake like we do
Move when you just can't take it
And move if you just feel like breaking it
[/align]


[align=center]
kabukilcopywk8.jpg
[/align]

An excerpt from "Graffiti Interpretation".

Urban street gang graffiti is the most common way for gangs to communicate their message. Organized graffiti is one of the first signs that street gangs are taking hold in your neighborhood and is also an excellent way to track gang growth, affiliation, and sometimes even provides membership information.

Graffiti serves several purposes, all of which is understood by other "gangbangers," even members of rival sets. Graffiti has been called the newspaper or bulletin boards for gangs and communicates many messages, including challenges, warnings, and pronouncements of deeds accomplished or about to occur...

Some graffiti is nothing more than "tagging." An example of this is "Johnny loves Mary". Police departments and school officials should be sure someone within their respective departments develops an expertise in reading and understanding graffiti.


Disclaimer: I am new to gang rps, and this is my first one. So some rules may be changed/added. If you have more experience than me feel free to PM with suggestions/critique.
Also note that a spoiler tag has been used below simply to save space. Please read ALL the rules!


# Joining in general: PM me the bio, but you can start RPing immediately. This goes for gang members, civilians seeking to be gang members, regular civilians, and regular clefs(that are not of some special rank). If your character doesn't fit into any of those categories then you have to PM me the bio and wait for me to approve it before you can roleplay.

# Everyone is free to start out as either a gang member, a civilian, or someone wishing to join a gang. If you have been a part of the gang for a while, you should PM a history of what has happened that is separate to your character bio to the gang leader of your gang. For example, if you bio says you have a scar on your arm but you don't detail it and it means something significant, you should PM how you got that scar to your gang leader. Just because you're a civilian doesn't mean you have to be a regular person. "Civilian" just means you're neither clef nor gang member. *hinthint*

# Solia Rules, ToS, etc., etc.

# Romance of any kind is accepted, even inter-gang romance. However, please know that if you have a relationship with someone outside of your gang that it will be not only extremely taboo, but may end up costing your life and/or hearing. Both gangs are capable of performing the reformation procedure as the ultimate form of punishment and banishment.

# Real, believable humans only. No inter-species, special powers... Stuff. Clefs are like the police. They bust you for music as well as other law-breaking activity. Gang members are normal people, so are native musicians.

# Spies. Spies are accepted on both ends. You may be a clef invading a gang, or a gang member that is also a clef. Bios must be approved before you can post. Put "<gang name> Clef" as your affiliation. All Clef and gang rules apply(meaning age limitations, etc).

# Clefs and The Metallica. The Metallica is kind of run in the background. However, if you wish to be a normal Clef trying to arrest/detain/reform gang members, be my guest. Just PM the bio to me(Q) and you can roleplay even before I read it.

# Technology. Musica is just like our world, and in some respects may be more advanced- it just doesn't have music. That means, swords aren't really going to be a cool fighting weapon. More like guns, fists, knives, etc. While the Nus and Elecs are not necessarily violence-minded, mob mentality does happen, and it could end badly.

# Killing. Some characters may be killed. Some characters may be killed via one hit(afterall, these are guns we're talking about). Fighting posts must take the form of you are attacking AT someone, so you can give the other person a chance to respond.

For example: "User A dropkicks user B" isn't good. "User A dropped down to kick user B" is good. Wording and semantics are important, but only for fighting posts.

One hit kills can go as follows:
"User A aims his gun at User B's head. Pulling the trigger, if it hit it's mark, brains would fly everywhere" would be an example of a one-hit kill. Obviously if someone doesn't want their character dead in this RP, you must give them some sort of chance to respond.

No crazy dodging of bullets could ever happen(Bullets move way too fast), but User B could always "In that precise moment, s/he noticed that his/her spraycan had dropped under the car, so s/he bent down to get it. And once s/he did, s/he heard a gun bullet pierce through the windshield." or something similar. A weird coincidence like that.

Of course, if you're not in a situation where you can 'dodge' like that, you're pretty much dead.

If you are cornered like this, and you really do not want to die, see if you can PM the guy killing you and see if you can work out a deal so he doesn't kill your character. If not, I'm sorry, but you're dead. You may rejoin the RP as another character if you wish. PMing a character you want to kill off is common courtesy. Not required, but, be courteous, people.

# Multiple characters. You may play as many characters as you wish.

# Weapons. You are limited to one seen weapon and one concealed on your person. Please keep what you carry realistic. You can't conceal nor carry around a bazooka all the time.

# Characters' age limitations. You characters can be any age or gender for a normal civilian, any gender but 14 - 28 for a gang member, any gender but 20+ to be a Clef.

# Schools/jobs. To keep a low profile, younger gang members go to school and older ones maintain real jobs. Nobody wants to be caught by a Clef. While respect is demanded from gang bangers, they should not go out of their way to promote their relationship. If you do, you'll get caught, and nobody wants to be reformed.

# Dissing. When in the vicinity of a rival gang-member, if you don't dis them in some manner, you will be punished. Punishment varies between gangs, but it's a customary thing to dis the rival every time you see them.

# Violence. As previously stated, the gangs are not overtly violent toward eachother but fights do happen. Planned fights are rare, most things that happen are personal quarrels between two rivals or 2 - 3 people within the same gang over a disagreement. Rarely does someone pull a gun - it's a last resort, as it pulls attention toward you. Clefs could be anywhere.

# Selling/Dealing. Elecs sell mostly instruments, and Nus mostly media. There is some interjection between the two, however(meaning, some Nus sell a very small amount of instruments, some Elecs sell a specific set of CDs or something...).

Selling music works almost in the same fashion as drugs in this common age. The dealer waits somewhere, and the buyers come to them. Because most music-related things are large, buyers usually give an address and the name of what they want. The next day, that product will magically appear at their doorstep. This is called Delivery. Usually new or young members are sent to do this, and it involves breaking into a home and putting the product in there.

In rare cases, a dealer might wait near a warehouse or abandoned building with the supplies on site. Usually, the warehouses are not where deals take place since this is the headquarters for gang activity. Since these places are so easily found, HQ moves every month or so to a new area.

# Posting. You must post paragraphs, and it must be related to music in some way. Your post can either have a music accompaniment(like the intro post to this RP), the character could be listening to music, and the lyrics posted somewhere in your post, or the character could be citing the lyrics. Music played in the background is also acceptable. An inside joke dealing with music could also suffice. For instance, I named the countries with words that have to do with music. Being "emo" is no longer what it used to mean, it's just like being "american". Coming up with something similar in your post can work.

You do not need to cite all the lyrics to a song, some choruses and refrains can be annoying. Usually it is much easier to just kind of visualize a 'theme song' for your post, and make a written music video. In old days, some stories were written like this, and they were called 'song fics'. I don't know if these still exist or if they changed names, though.

You do not have to credit the song or artist, but if you can make it fit with your post, that'd be cool. You could also make it a part of a post style if you wish. But you should change the song/lyrics every post or so.

I realize some posts may be very short or not warrant a whole 2 - 3 minute scripted music video of their own, so it's not necessary to have a song in every post, put shoot for most of them.

# Post Styles. You don't need them. But if you want one, I'd suggest the character's name and their affiliation. You can put lyrics in a post style for the 'theme' for that post and to keep in the 'music theme' rule, but you should change the lyrics every post or so. If your post is especially long, it would be nice to add a tl;dr or summary inside of a spoiler tag at the end so it's easier for people to catch up when they don't have time to read the entire thing. But, again, this is not required.

# Don't puppet anyone else. Puppeting is moving someone else's character without their permission.
(you CAN however, create NPCs[for a deal or something to pass time]. If you don't know what this means, then don't create one. But you can ask me to explain it via PM or something, if you wish.)

# Q(the GM) is god. I may timelapse if needed. I may puppet your character if needed during these time lapses. I will attempt to move your character how you would have. If I do something with your character that they absolutely never would've done, tell me and I will change it.

# Tattoos/markings. When instated into the Nus, you'll receive a tattoo on your right shoulder. It is the flat sign.(
wfl9.gif
) It's pretty small and ambiguous, and can also be easily be mistaken for the letter "b", which is why it is used instead of something more noticeable. Older members who originate from Nausicaa have the treble clef, instead(
trebleclefmq8.gif
). This sign was abandoned when the gangs split. The Elecs have sharps(#) on their left shoulder.


# If you have to leave the internet/rp for an extended period of time, or wish to quit the RP, TELL ME! If you leave the RP, just kill yourself off or something, and if you leave for an extended period of time, try to make some sort of excuse that will get your character away from the current happenings. This will help us all greatly in the end, thank you.

# Post at least once a week. If you can't do that, see above. If you have left someone waiting for longer than 7 days, I will NPC your character and I may kill you off and/or kick you out. Be aware.

# Keep OOC separated from IC. But that's a given. The OOC thread is here.

# Relationships with other players are highly encouraged. Form alliances, friendships, rivals, etc., with other players of this roleplay through PMs or the OOC thread. When thinking of sending in bios, PM other people to be family members or to have had similar pasts. This entire roleplay is open and anything can happen. Please communicate with eachother your ideas.

# Character Profiles/Bios. I'm sure you're all wondering exactly what needs to be in those bios I keep telling you to PM me.

Well, here it is:
Code:
[color=darkblue][b]Character Name:[/b]
[/color][b]User Name:[/b]
[b]Age:[/b]
[b]Sex:[/b]
[color=darkblue][b]Affiliation:[/b] (gang/Clef/civilian. If a gang member, which one? If trying out for a gang, put civilian seeking <gang name>)
[/color][b]Bio:[/b] (A little bit about your character. Appearance, history, likes, dislikes, etc., whatever. Please include whether s/he goes to school or has a job, and if a job, what is it? This doesn't have to be long.)

Please PM this with the subject line of "Jack App".

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/0L6qD.jpg[/imgright]
(Please note-- Spoiler tags are used here simply to save space, unless otherwise noted)

More information about Clefs?
Clefs are like police. You've got your traffic patrol, gang patrol, etc., etc., SWAT and FBI. The umbrella term for them all is 'clef'. They work for the government. You know how sometimes USA's government is called US Legislature? Well, in this world, it's "Metallica". So you can use metallica and government interchangeably, and people will know what's going on.

What kind of timeline are we working on?
The Metallica's really uptight. They pretty much redefined the world during the Mute Movement, and thus have changed the date system. While this world pretty much resembles our 2006+, right now we are in "101 AM", which is, 101 years 'after mute'. The mute movement first appeared in 0 AM/PM, and likewise, anywhere pre-movement, is whatever year PM.

More information about the Tie and Tempo Control?
Ties are an extra piece of a native musician's inner ear. When a musician is born, it is customary to put this piece in their ear, and it is the law to do so. People who move into Musica obviously do not have this piece, but would get it as part of their citizenship(If they are under 5 years old when they come in).

This stated, if your character meets those requirements, they have a Tie. Even if they are a clef.

Now, about Tempo Control- this is basically a process where you sedate a person and stick a pair of scissors in their ear and cut the Tie from underneath the skin it's grown under within the ear canal. The gang leaders know this surgery quite well, and pick very few people to teach it to. Both gang leaders haven't taught anyone the procedure.

The Gang's history(Nausicaa)?
(contains info no 'normal' characters would know)
In a really brief nutshell, Rachel(now known as Tabitha) came to Ryan(nicknamed Rye) with music. Rye loved it so they started a charity effort to bring music to Musica. Rye's family is a family of government. His brother was a lawyer and the rest of Rye's family were pretty much government officials in one way or another.
Rye and Rachel got into a lot of trouble, but because of Rye's family backing, they tended to get off easily because they were only kids...

Nausicaa became an actual gang some time after that, but a peaceful one that was only dedicated to bringing music to the country. Eventually, they couldn't handle the expenses, and so Rachel brought up the idea of charging for the instruments. Rye begrudgingly agreed, as long as there was no profit. Soon afterward, Rye discovered that Rachel had risen the prices to a point where the gang gained an enormous amount of profit, and that was where Rye drew the line. He left Rachel in a fit of rage, and one of the members of Nausicaa reported him to the clefs.

Rye was detained for a year, but his older brother(the lawyer) managed to get him out. Ryan's brother was fired from his job because of this effort to help Rye, and thus is now the head chief of the clefs in the district who's only ambition is to shatter the Music trade.
Rye was under the impression that it was Rachel who told the clefs about him and not one of his/her members, so made it his mission to spite her and get her back with his own gang. Some members sided with him in the matter and thus left Nausicaa to form NuMetal, and Rachel's side eventually changed their name to Electronica. Since the breakup, Rachel doesn't allow people to call her by her original name, and instead goes by the name Tabitha, or Tabby for short.

Rye has a zero-tolerance policy about talking what happened. If anyone brings it up, he'll likely beat them. Tabitha, on the otherhand, is more lenient, but only with older members who were a part of Nausicaa; she doesn't appreciate lower ranks or newer members spreading rumors.

Explain how music affects people with Ties, and the laws regarding music?
When someone who has a Tie listens to music, it gives them a headache dependent on volume and bass. So if they have the volume down low, it will be irritating, and if it's blasting, they will either have a migraine or temporarily stunned.

So, yes, in this manner, if you were to blast music at a clef(who has a Tie; some may not if they're not native) you could get away quickly.

As far as the laws concerning music go, it's not tolerated. You pretty much are set with a strike policy and sort of clef record(like a police record).

If you're wearing headphones, you could claim you don't know what they are, and just say you bought them off the street thinking they were a fancy headband, as long as it wasn't connected to anything. This may be a warning if you look innocent enough, but could end up with a ticket or a fee.
If you're actually caught with something that plays music, for example, an instrument, CD Player, mp3 player, etc., the item is confiscated and destroyed, and you're vigorously questioned with a high possibility of jail time for a few months or more depending on which offense of your's it is and what item(A guitar would warrant more jail time than an mp3 player).

If you hum or sing in a public place, then you're given a warning or ticket or possibly a fee, but on the third account you are Reformed.

If you're suspected to be assisting in the illegal music trade, or a gang member, you are immediately detained and questioned regarding to your trade(even if there is no evidence). If you give up who you're with and identities, you will be Reformed and allowed to live your life. If you refuse to cooperate, you'll be allowed a trial, but with a jury of clefs and not peers. If you have a good lawyer, you can still get out, but you need a really, really good lawyer to convince the jury.

Even if you are deemed innocent, you have to stay in jail for a year(although this can be counted while awaiting trial instead of after it). If you are found guilty from the trial you are put to death.

Do the gangs have colors, signs, uniforms, tags?
In short, no. Graffiti isn't really used that much by the gangs, since the risk is so great for being caught. Elecs and Nus are somewhere in-between the mafia, who run full-out operations, and gangs, who just do it because they can. Because of this, there are some things that have begun to die out.

Rye and the Nus tend to take things more seriously whereas the Elecs have a more laid-back attitude about how gangs and jacks should be held.

For signs, there's devilhorns which show love for music, but that was pretty much a given. ;p


What's the deal with the quotes/spoilers in each informational post?
Inside the beginning spoilers are facts about real gangs from various websites I went to to, well, research gangs. There's nothing really needed in those posts aside from some insight. So you don't have to label your character as 'hardcore' member or anything. xP

However, any other spoilers are used generally to save space. Otherwise, the first page was HUGE and I'm kind of obsessive about too-small scrollbars.

Coming up with song lyrics for every post is really hard!
OMG yes. Yes it is.
Every post I make it's getting harder and harder to come up with a song to use, so here's some food for thought:

- You can use the same song someone else did
- You can combine songs
- You can skip verses and use only lyrics you need
- If you have some sort of tie-in to music, like a joke or something, it will be okay if you don't have a song in your post(Like how this entire RP pokes fun at music- the government being metallica, a country being named Emo!).
- If you can't find a song, think of the main idea for your post and put it into google. For example, if you're going to fight someone, you could go to google and type in "fight lyric" or "brawl lyric" or "gunfight lyric" or even "gun lyric".

What kind of cities are there in Musica?
Clef headquarters is in O Town, the largest city in Musica.
The Nus mainly reside in Linkin Park, while the Elecs take over Björk, both of which are counties within O Town.

World Map?
How about Informational introduction video? I made it years back as a mock movie trailer.

Alternatively:
LJrvX.jpg

If you have any more questions, feel free to ask via PM or the OOC thread.



[align=center]
featherflysmallcopyvg1.jpg
[/align]

An Excerpt from "Gangs!"
[align=center]Gang structure.[/align]
# O.G.s, original gangster. They are in it forever.

# Hardcore. Comprise approximately 5-10% of the gang. These are the die-hard gangsters, who thrive on the gang's lifestyle and will always seek the gang's companionship. The hardcore gangsters will most always be the leaders and without them the gang may fall apart. The gang's level of violence will normally be determined by the most violent hardcore members. They are usually the shooters.

# Regular Members (or Associates). Usually range from 14 to 17 years old; their jobs are robbing and stealing. They are money oriented. They are initiated into the gang and will back up the "hardcore" gang members. If they stay in the gang long enough, they will become hardcore. They usually join the gang for status and recognition. They will wear gang colors, attend gang functions, and may even participate in some gang related criminal activity all to fulfill their emotional need of belonging.

# Wanna-be's. Usually 11 to 13 years old; their jobs are tagging and stealing. They are not yet initiated into the gang, but hang around with them and usually will do most anything the gang members ask of them so that they may prove themselves worthy of belonging.

[align=center]How to treat a gangster?[/align]
Treat them with kindness and respect and they will treat you the same way. It is all about respect. If you have a problem with them, you will accomplish more by talking nice to them and trying to get them to see your position than by being rude, disrespectful, or intimidating.

Remember that the "Real Gangsters" do have standards they live by. Their code of ethics are: Never mess with small children, old people, religious people, or innocent people. It is the "scavengers or wannabes" that act without remorse or guidelines in most cases. I have found that for that reason, the hardcore gangsters are willing to work with people like myself to get these scavengers out of the gang life. They have a tendency to cause more trouble and attention than they are worth.

Character bios were listed in rules. Please read all of those before joining. To join, fill out the form and PM it to me. Unless you are a spy or Ryan's brother, you may begin RPing as soon as you PM me, and do not have to wait for me to respond. (Please note-- Spoiler tags are used simply to save space.)


[align=center]NuMetal[/align]
Character Name: Ryan or Rye
User Name: Q
Age: 26
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Nu Leader
Bio:Ryan was once the co-founder of a gang named Nausicaa, which helped musicians hear and love music. However, something happened that's been kept under wraps between him and the Elec leader, allowing them to split and make rival gangs approximately five years a go. Since then, the pure intentions are still there but not as evident as the war between them and the search for The DJ.

Ry is rather laid back when it comes to leading, and considers all his Nus very close family. However, he's very touchy on some subjects, such as his blood relatives and his past. It is rumored that his older brother is a Clef.

Ry has dirty blonde hair that's short in front but goes down at an angle toward his shoulders in the back. He wears biking gloves, black or blue jeans and either a white t-shirt or a wifebeater with a black open jacket over it. He plans jacks, but rarely deals. Ryan mostly tries to gather information about where the DJ may be, what territory he may be able to gain from the Elecs easily, and watches over initiations as well as help preform Tempo Changes and first-aid.

He can tune guitars, but otherwise seems to only listen to music through noise-proof headphones at very low volume, and doesn't seem to ever hum or sing along. While this seems peculiar, his love for music is still clearly visible by anyone he comes into contact with. His day job is a librarian at Musica Central. Image



Character Name: Jaclyn Rivers
User Name: The Lazy Marionette
Age: 24
Sex: Female
Affiliation: Nu Member
Bio: Jaclyn has been a part of the NuMetal gang for so long she hardly remembers what life was before it. Although she has some seniority within the gang, she mostly runs errands. Being the vice president of a shipping company allows her valuable access to places outside of Musica, but leaves her limited time for gang related activities. However, as with most members, the Nus come before all else. She has established herself as a reliable member that will always get the job done in the time frame given, making her the perfect errand runner.

A few years ago a man managed to get her pregnant and run away at the first hint of the news. While hatred for the father remains in her heart it is hidden by the love of her three-year-old, Angela. Everything about Jaclyn softens when her daughter is around, but otherwise she is a person of little emotion. Being strict and punctual leads her to hardly ever smile or understand jokes. She isn't the type to be friendly or unfriendly, almost a robotic personality.

Jaclyn has short blonde hair and chestnut colored eyes. She stands at only 5'3" and has a slender figure. Jaclyn is usually found dressed in pant suits and even when she's dressed casually, she's wearing heels and slacks. Although this young woman has seemed to forgotten what the word 'fun' is all about, she's accomplished quite a bit at only the age of 24.



Character Name: Penelope "Piper " Northridge
User Name:genewen_elfen
Age: 20
Sex:Female
Affiliation: Nu member
Bio: Piper wasn't born into what you would call a well to do family. They've never been the richest, well, not in money anyway. The thing that Piper's family treasured more than anything was their history, their family, and music. For her family, a family of musicians, silently rebelled against the Mute Movement, choosing instead to hide their instruments, rebuking them in public while telling their children of the wonder of it. They did what they could, even saving enough money to get their children Tempo Controlled.

Piper was tired. Sick and tired of the hypocritical nature of her family. She couldn't pretend at school that she wouldn't rather be at home, playing her electric guitar, or listening to music on her ipod. She had even almost gotten caught a couple of times, to the chagrin of her family. She was "the rebel" for not wanting to live as her family did for 101 years, silently treasuring music while also engulfing themselves in a society where it was illegal.

Piper never really did fit in, no matter how. She was never the most popular, or the prettiest. It didn't really matter. Her attitude and fiery temper never really helped either. She liked to keep her purple-dyed hair cropped short, and rarely shows her truly blond hair.

She decided that after she graduated on her nineteenth birthday, sh would do it, she would set all doubts aside and join a gang. And she did, though decided not to tell her family about it. It's the only place she could truly find peace, other than her small dorm she thankfully got alone. She's studying mathematics, the only thing in school that actually made sense to her.



Character Name: Jeremy Claremont
User Name: The Lazy Marionette
Age: 32
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Clef/NuMetal (spy)
Bio: Jeremy is a master of personalities. This was one of the reasons he was targeted for the spy program set in place by Metallica. He's been undercover in the NuMetal gang since the beginning. To those in the gang that ask his job, he replies that he's an accountant. This isn't all untrue. When he was only a clef, all he was doing was running numbers. Somehow he'd managed to stand out to one of the higher ups.

Jeremy stands at about 6' 4" and weighs 200 lbs. His muscle is rather defined, but not bulging. He works out at the gym every morning to remain toned. His physique is mostly a precaution if he's found out. As a part of the program he was put through, he's been taught in hand to hand combat, but not much else. While he can appear threatening if he wants, he doesn't have much to back it up.



Character Name: Chloe Welter
User Name: Asynja
Age: 24
Sex: Female
Affiliation: NuMetal
Bio: Chloe was born in Musica and raised as a true musician, despite her parents originally came from Indie. Why they decided to move to a place that has banned music, is something she'll never have an answer to, even though she's often wondered since her parents told her "fairytales" about music.

She lives like any normal musician would in her opinion. A silent life. She doesn't talk much, she doesn't argue much, she doesn't do much at all. The only things she does a lot of are reading, excersising and working. She finds that those three things passes time rather well. And books are a chance to escape the otherwise so dull days of working in a shoe store and part-time at an old thrift store.

The reason she's seeking out the Nu's is that she accidentally hit a note one day. She was just on a lunch break, and drank some soda from a bottle of glass. She sighed and the air flowed into the bottle, creating a sound. She didn't know what it was but at first it hurt her ears a little, but as time passed she started to wonder what it was. Was that what music sounds like?

Chloe is about 5'6" tall, with short and messy raven hair, green eyes with a blue hue to them and a fit build. She usually wears dark sweatpants and a black or dark colored T-shirt with some kind of more colorful, almost neon, print on it and a black hoodie over that. She rarely wears any other kind of shoes than sneakers.




[align=center]Electronica[/align]
Character Name: Rachel Tabitha Willows (prefers being referred to as Tabitha or Tabby since the split in gangs; Few people are allowed to call her Rachel)
User Name:Darkening Dawn
Age: 25
Sex: Female
Affiliation: Electronica Leader
Bio: In the beginnings of her involvement with music, she was a founding member of a group known as Nausicca, but eventually split to form the group now known as Electronica. The drive to provide music to people is still evident, though the drive for her to make a profit is also obvious. She sees this need for funding the organization as a necessity, a means to the end unspecified, which she has only shared with those that are exceedingly high in status in the gang.

'Tabitha' is very involved with Electronica. She often participates in jacks and enjoys it, even, when the Clefs get involved. In a way, it's seen as a challenge, though there is always a fear that someone will get caught. While she watches the beatings that come from being initiated in to the gang, she doesn't participate in the First Aid aspect of the beat-ins. She performs the Tempo Control procedure as needed, this being the only 'medical procedure' that she'll get involved with.

Her attitude can be best described as one full of 'piss and vinegar'. She can get loud, irate, and angry, but still maintains an almost affectionate air around people that have proven their worth. Finding the DJ will gain ultimate respect from her, and a seat of power with the reformation. Her clothing outside of the Elects is rather bland and boring, usually consisting of a long sleeved shirt to hide her identifying tattoos, pants or capri shorts (depending on if she is working at the time or not), and average accessories, sometimes a simple bracelet or gold hoop earrings. Her job outside of the Elects is that of an architect, designing buildings and interior spaces, which means she often has to dress professionally. When she is out with the Elects, her style changes dramatically, to what could be described as a mixture of punk rock and heavy metal. More earrings, studded pieces of clothing, leather, and red contacts to complete her look (and double as a means of covering her natural eye color, which is green).

Her love of music runs deep. She plays a bass guitar often, and loves blaring her music whenever possible, preferring the heavier stuff to the lighter, classicals. If she is listening to classic music, it's a sign of depression. Her amp, she often says, is her truest friend.
[X]



Character Name: Brielle Reimi
User Name: [Harley Quinn]
Age: 25
Sex: Female
Affiliation: Elec member
Bio: Brielle was once a member of Nausicaa, way back in the day before the Nus and the Elecs were born. She had once been friends with both co-founders, but when the old gang split up, she had made her choice to stick with the one person she could call a friend and a sister.

To make sure the lower level members know their place with her, she goes by her full name. To the ones who gained her respect, Romi is was they can call her. To anyone from the old gang, Brie or Doreimi are her favorite nicknames. She's not big on being a rules kind of girl, but there are times when they have to be followed and that's when she can become cold and impersonal.

Brielle is about five foot four with long raven locks and pale, porcelain skin. The most striking thing about her are her eyes. Ice blue and deadly chilly, one looks can send shivers down anyone's spine. They're so pale, they almost look white in certain light. Other than her eyes, one way to tell Brielle from the rest is the navy blue flower with black feathers hair accessory she wears. It's almost like her signature.

When she's not with the Elecs, Brie is more than likely at her day job. She runs a clothing boutique and loves it there. Clothes are a girl's best friend after all. High quality stuff for a cheap price is what she had aimed for when she had started the shop. It's about twenty minutes for the Elecs hangout, so she never worries about being late. Not when she gets to choose when her shop is open.
[X]




Character Name: Wilde Raue Mord
User Name: jjjjklp
Age: 15
Sex: Female
Affiliation: Electronica
Bio: Wilde is loner. She came to Musica with her mother from Headphone at the age of ten. She never lost her ability to hear music and has a great love for it. Wilde's mother also had a love for music, one that was so great, she tattooed the treble clef on her ankle and Wilde's. Wilde is enrolled into school, and is quite sharp for her age.

Wilde is a small, slight girl. She barely reaches the height of 4'11. She has long, fiery red hair that falls down her back in curly waves. Her skin is pale, her large green eyes striking. She wears a black shirt with sleeves that reach her elbows and skinny black jeans. Wilde has tall, black combat boots that reach just below her knees. She hides a long dagger in her left boot, a mp3 in the other. She wears black headphones, claiming to Clefs that she needs to use them to tame her unruly hair.

Wilde is quite the little actress, easily putting on shows for people. She is manipulative at times, but only when necessary. Wilde normally keeps an innocent, childish act on, playing her smallness to her benefit.



Character Name: Niall Myers
User Name:genewen_elfen
Age: 22
Sex:Male
Affiliation: Electronica
Bio: Niall was raised to be a law-abiding citizen, for his dad is a clef, his mom an attorney that deals with gang and music-related cases everyday. Though his parents were always cramming down his throat that music was a vile thing, a stain on the history of Musica, it was never like that. It was more like an enigma.

He found it strange that no one would ever talk about it, or if the subject ever did come up, people would look anxiously from side to side and change the subject.

Also, if music was so bad, why did they have to put something in your ear to tell you it was bad. He told as much to his mom when he was 6. She looked at him in that way adults did to make you feel smaller or dumber than you really are and said,"Music is a deadly, addictive habit. It makes people feel things, think things not their own. It tends to bring about changes in people that can't be explained. Almost like a drug. That's why you have to stay away from temptation Niall." And he never really thought of it again.

Until one day late at night he decided to take a walk and saw a shady figure drop a parcel on a doorstep. Not even a second later, a person, one he recognized from school, peeked out, an indescribable expression on his/her face, a mixture of relief, anxiety, and jubilation.

He never asked the kid what that package was. He didn't get the chance to. The next day, clefs filed into their classroom and without ceremony pointed out the child and took him out of the classroom. But he didn't scream. He didn't say a word he looked done in. But then, he took out a rectangular piece of metal, put his lips into, and started to blow. It was a strange feeling, one that was both pleasant and unpleasant. And the kid's expression took up a countenance of peace. Before a clef knocked him out, confiscated his instrument, for it had to be one, and dragged him off to his doom.

Ever since his whole thought about it changed. How could that kid be so calm in the face of his own demise? What was it about instruments. He remembered what his mother had said, about it being a drug, and he thought, I want to get hooked.

He usually likes to keep to himself, but when someone tries to get to him, he's not a pansy. He will fight. He always tries to think things through, which is why he only speaks when necessary, and is not one to just talk for no reason. Niall works part-time at a car garage. And goes to college for engineering.



Character Name:Keoni "Hush" Affern
User Name:Tom Suke
Age:16
Sex:Male
Affiliation:Elec
Bio: Keoni's been mute all his life-not a sound has ever escaped his lips, even when he broke his leg at the age of six-it took frantic gesturing and tears to let a teacher know. Now, he carries a little erase board, though he also knows sign language.
We all know that when you cut something out of someone-everything else increases-without his own sounds, his smell increased, sight, better-but more importantly....sound.
Every little thing in the world, his ears were sensitive to. Every sound that reverberated, every sigh or cough-he'd pick up on it, and react to it. Of course....it was also painful-normal Musicians spoke normally-but sounds that echoed weren't always caught by them-but to him, it was pain. It hurt, and most of the time the headaches hit him worse. He was just like the others, hating sounds-until he heard it. Some woman, with a violin at the center of the town-she played, she played-it hurt, it echoed-it killed at him, and though it was painful, his tears were not from that cause-but the beauty-he could feel her heart, he could feel the power of her rebellion to the silence he was born with-the silence all of them had. And even as they shot her down, even as they stomped and destroyed that violin-the sound of it's hauntingly beautiful tone echoed in him the weeks following. People thought her insane, but he knew better-she was the muse that brought him to his love.
It took a while for him to find out more about her, and to find out about her gang, Elec. It took even longer to join, but soon as he had earned trust-he hadn't a faintest clue how-and he had finished patching up his wounds....The leader offered to make the pain stop for him.
How could he refuse an offer like that?
The surgery wasn't long, and soon as it was done......my God.
Everything-the beauty of it was all recognized, and again-tears for the cause. After working hard for the group for about two years, he had enough trust to earn his own instrument-and he picked the violin, a sleek, black, and mainly-electric, so that he could plug up headphones, sit alone, and just be the only one to listen to it. Of course...he kept it at the warehouse most of the time, but he would take it home sometimes-yes, he was sixteen, but his parents hardly cared much for him-they didn't hate him, but were far too busy so he never bonded with them, and often times he'd make his own food at home alone while they were away on business affairs.
Hush

[align=center]Clef[/align]
Character Name: Ivy Norton
User Name:genewen_elfen
Age:28
Sex:Female
Affiliation: Clef
Bio: You would never imagineIvy becoming a clef from the way she was raised. Her family ,from Emo, would always tell her of Musica, a land without music, a sad, sad place. She had grown up with music. She couldn't imagine a place without it.

And then there were the refugees. The few who were able to make it out of Musica. They were a wonder. They seemed like a completely different race. It was quite disconcerting to see them shy away from music when they first arrive.

But then she went to Musica on her own at 20. Everything was so...different. Was it the way people communicated. The lack of.. something. Distraction maybe? She saw that life could be so much different without it. Maybe even better.

She decided that she loved the country. Everything was so black and white. Without music, people are encouraged to create, not be influenced by the scourge of music. It was at that moment she decided to be a clef, to uphold the peace of the country. And she was good at it, too. Soon, due to her conviction as a clef, her reputation grew, and so did her position. Soon, she became the clef chief for O Town, and she's determined to get to the heart of the gang's and cut them off.

She is a rather steadfast woman, who never gives up. Ever. That's how she became such a renowned clef. She can, at times, be a bit sadistic, sarcastic, and has a dark sense of humor.



Character Name: Errant "Grey"
User Name: Q
Age: 28
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Clef
Bio: Previously a lawyer, Grey became a Clef after an embarrassing family case. With his business-like personality and tendency to rise to the top, he eventually became the head of the organization.

While most clefs know him by his birth name-- Errant-- few call him this out of respect. Of an impressive temperament, he never seems to succumb to shouting or anger.



Character Name: Soren LaFaye
User Name: Q
Age: 23
Sex: Male
Affiliation: Clef
Bio: Soren used to be involved in a gang called Nausicaa. He was somewhat of a badass. He helped with jacks, and was eager to fight. He, Ryan, and Rachel were always butting heads. Around the time Ryan and Rachel began fighting, jacks were starting to go sour and Soren pushed the use of guns. Of all the gang members, he was the only one who had willingly murdered others, most notably clefs. One fateful night, he was out too late and got into a gunfight with the wrong guy. And lost. After a long battle with his health, he lost his memory of the gang, but had a feeling of being betrayed. He became a clef and has since spilled blood of those he has deemed "less desirable."


[align=center]Civilian[/align]


[align=center]Deceased[/align]
Character Name: Silas "perfectFifths" Lanskki
User Name: Moto
Age: Seventeen
Sex: Male

Affiliation: Civilian seeking NuMetal
Bio: Silas was born with an incredibly weak immune system. It was possible to treat him, but his family lacked the funds and instead shut him inside their average-sized apartment. There isn't much to do inside an apartment. There really isn't. He quickly had grown bored of all the board games they possessed and read all the books they owned twice each. He needed something to do and his parents recognized this fact. So, they bought him a laptop. At first, Silas didn't care much for the thing at all. He had difficulties reading large amounts of text (he had been really bored when he read all those books) and much of the world wide web seemed to consist of gifs of cats and lots of text. It really wasn't his cup of tea. However, he stumbled upon something interesting. One link lead to another and eventually he was teaching himself programming languages and building his own programs simply for shits and giggles. Learning and mastering these mathematically based languages quickly became his passion, but he ended up learning the most popular programming languages. He had given up on learning the others simply because he found another source of entertainment: hacking. This was something he quickly became good at and for the same reason he picked up programming languages so rapidly. He was, in short, a mathematical genius. Hacking provided him with much better entertainment than other things did, there was so much more he could do. He found it especially entertaining to go through old arrest and trial records. This is where he first discovered this thing called "music". Most of the people arrested seemed to have something to do with the thing. He began researching it and even attempted listening to it, but doing so quickly gave him an excruciating migraine. However, he figured his head pains were caused by low-quality audio files or his speakers were messed up again. He didn't try to listen to music online again and instead began looking for ways to create his own music. A few months passed before he caught wind of the gangs in the area. Apparently, they sold instruments, which he figured were the items needed to produce music. He didn't even fully understand what music was, but he had the strongest desire to see where it came from. This desire became a need and he eventually asked his parents for some money, claiming that there was some software that he wanted to buy. They, of course, happily obliged.

The instrument was delivered to him home, during a time when both his parents were out to work so he was home alone. He had explained to the dealer that he would be there and why he would not leave, so he (or she) could tell the delivery kid to not shoot the sickly kid. After all, he had no desire to die just yet. However, he let the kid have his fun and break in while he remained in his room. He was pretty sure that he wasn't supposed to see the kid's face, anyway, seeing as he could be working for the government. Five or so minutes passed and he had not heard the door open and close for a second time. As any other person would, he didn't feel comfortable with a stranger being in their house for more than a few moments. It couldn't take five minutes to set a package down and leave. So, he stepped out of his room to see if was still there since it was possible that he had left and he simply had not heard him. To Silas' discontent, though, he had not left. "You're here to deliver, not take. Get out." He had stated, startling the kid who he assumed was looking for items of monetary value to take. The brat was a cocky one and had asked what a threat a constantly ill young adult could be to him. To this, Silas had simply smiled, as if to say "much much more than you would expect." Eventually, the delivery boy left and Silas was left alone with his instrument. He had absolutely no idea how to play the cello, so he simply settled with plucking a few strings, intending to search the web for instructions. After the first pluck, though, a dull ache formed in his head, increasing in intensity with every pluck. After playing around a little more, he came to the conclusion that the sound, the music itself, was the cause of his pain.

He had never been told about music or the device in his ear. There had been no reason to tell him. After all, what could a sick seventeen year-old do? They constantly saw him as depressed and therefore only told him things they were sure would make him feel better. If they were unsure as to how he would react to something, they would not tell them. Even with this fact, though, he probably would've learned in class about music and that it was illegal to have anything to do with it, had he not been busy skipping class. Why should he go to class? He doubted he was going to live much longer, anyway. The moment he got the flu, he was sure he'd be out of there. He was constantly sick as it was. With what? Things like the cold. Actually, whenever he caught a cold his parents would stay home from work to take care of him since he would be practically bedridden, the aches in his muscles making it not worth the effort of trying to move. He was primarily sick with tiny "harmless" viruses and infections that most people don't notice because their immune systems take care of them quickly and easily.

He's taken an interest in the gangs and seeks to join NuMetal, primarily because they can apparently remove the device in his ear, allowing him to listen to music. Other than that, he has no real reason for joining. The only other reason he could think of if you asked him would be curiosity. He has an insatiable curiosity, you see, and once something piques his interest, he'll strive to learn everything there is to know about it and won't stop until he completes his task or until something more interesting comes along.

His hacker handle is "perfectFifths", a reference to both the cello he owns (and is currently hiding in his closet since it won't fit under his bed) and to CamelCase, a way of writing your words that is often used in programming languages.


[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/CQAOM.jpg[/imgleft]
It is currently AM 110 (110 years after the mute movement).
_______________________

The month is June.
It is Saturday, after dark.
_______________________

(to be written after initial time lapse catch-up posts)

Did I miss anything? Not updating fast enough? Need something changed? PM me.



[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/G9Nj5.jpg[/imgright]


[align=center]News / Announcements[/align]



~Aug 6,
Front page redone. Elec Leader "Rachel Tabitha" position filled.
~Aug 5, 2012,
Thread created / RP Started

RP Posts
Again I won't be fixing the formatting differences here.
Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/bzgx0.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]

[align=right]Come ride with me through the veins of history
I'll show you a God who falls asleep on the job
[/align]

History of Necraphades was lying on the desk behind the monitor that checked out books. And on the high stool sat a twenty six year old who had been employed there for a good year at least, his head atop of a page somewhere near the end of the resource, eyes closed and snoring lightly.

[align=right]How can we win when fools can be kings?
Don't waste your time or time will waste you
[/align]

"Ryan!" came a forced whisper. Another librarian, this time a woman, who had long hair and glasses... It seemed like Rye was the only one without glasess... nudged him with her hand. The young man still didn't wake up.

"Ryan!" she said again, still with no response. She finally opened a book she had been holding and slammed it in his face. Ryan shot up with a jolt.

"What? How are you to-- Oh. It's just you, July." He yawned, sitting back up.

"You're off now, please go before a senior catches you sleeping like that." The other said, empathizing with the idea of sleeping on the job.

Ryan gazed at the clock - Five pm.
He jumped off the stool and quickly logged out, then left.
"Thanks, July. You're always looking out for me."

It seemed like Musicians never really liked books, so it was almost never crowded. Besides, with the onslaught of the internet, who would come to the library anyway?

[align=right]No-one's gonna take me alive
The time has come to make things right
You and I must fight for our rights
You and I must fight to survive
[/align]

The Nu Leader walked out the door to the Musica Central Library and went to his bike, putting on his black gloves before hopping on, kicking the kickstand back and pedaling off. His bike was nothing special, just a cheap mountain bike - it got him exercise, at least. And it allowed him to beat traffic and not have to pay out for a car or insurance.

Now it would just take him about thirty minutes to get the abandoned Steel warehouse, where he'd left the paperwork for the new Jack that was supposed to take place next week. Thinking about it, some others should be getting off their jobs by now, as well...



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]Jaclyn
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member

[serif]I'm waking up to ash and dust

I wipe my brow and I sweat my rust

I'm breathing in the chemicals

I'm breaking in, shaping up, checking out on the prison bus

This is it, the apocalypse

Whoa[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
Tick. Tick. Tick. The clock was an incessant device. Jaclyn wasn't even sure why she'd bought it at all. It constantly irritated her, reminding her of every second that passed. Yet for some reason, she couldn't get rid of the damn thing. It was all very aggravating.

[serif]I'm waking up, I feel it in my bones
Enough to make my system blow
Welcome to the new age, to the new age
Welcome to the new age, to the new age
Whoa, whoa, I'm radioactive, radioactive
Whoa, whoa, I'm radioactive, radioactive
[/serif]

Jaclyn tapped her pen in beat to the ticking clock while reviewing some of the figures for the month. Shipping had become a dying industry in Musica due to the mute movement. Most of it happened underground now. The only reason Record Shipping had stayed afloat was the company's involvement in gang activity. It was becoming something of a monopoly, not that Jaclyn minded.

The fierce chestnut eyes flicked up to the clock, checking the time. Shit, I'm late, she thought, gathering up some papers, haphazardly stuffing them into her briefcase. The modest black heels she was wearing today made it difficult for her to move faster than a strut. The warehouse wasn't too far away, but it was far enough to be a problem. The heels made sharp clicking sounds on the pavement as she hurried along.

[serif]I raise my flags, don my clothes
It's a revolution, I suppose
We'll paint it red to fit right in
Whoa
I'm breaking in, shaping up, checking out on the prison bus
This is it, the apocalypse
Whoa[/serif]


Being a major proponent in shipping led Jaclyn to be at most of the Jacks. It was the reason she was considered quite useful in the gang. She had the finesse of a silent killer with the intelligence of a leader. It was all rather dull to the blonde, but she enjoyed it nonetheless. In about ten minutes she arrived at the warehouse just as Ryan, the Nu leader, was arriving. "Hello," she said without even a smile.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]All systems go, sun hasn't died

Deep in my bones, straight from inside
[/serif]​


[Harley Quinn] wrote:
[serif]Clothes aren't what they used to be
They don't seem to fit you and me anymore
Modesty is out the door
Flaunting what we've got and more is in
Yeah it's in
[/serif]

996347.jpg
Brielle Reimi
Elec Member
(a.k.a Brie, Doreimi, Romi)
------------​

Brielle hummed to herself under her breath. Sometimes the laws just annoyed the hell out of her. No music, no singing, no humming, it was just so...stupid. She could think of a million different words to describe the idiocy of it all, but today she would choose stupid. The sound of tinkling bells alerted her to a new customer. Customers meant that she would spend time helping them, and that in turn made time fly by which would mean that she could close the store sooner.

Turning from the rack of clothes as she was sorting, Brielle put a smile on her face and turned to greet the woman who had come into the shop. "Welcome to Arpeggios! It's so good to see you again Mrs. Bradley. I hope you're still enjoying your last purchase." The older woman smiled and returned the small talk.

As Brielle worked, she glanced up at the ornate clock on the wall behind the register and smiled. Mrs. Bradley would definitely be her last customer. There was supposed to be a new jack going on and she was usually one of the people who helped treat the wounds a bit. Today though, she would just sit back and watch. It was only when she had hope in a new arrival that she would lend a hand in the healing process.

Once the woman was gone, Brielle turned the sign in the door and locked up, moving around the now empty boutique to clean up a little before leaving. Fifteen minutes later she had the alarm set and was off down the street. She wouldn't be late, she never was unless someone came in at the last minute. Brielle looked down at the bag in her hand and smiled. Rachel would love the clothes. Brielle loved to get things for her friend. Besides, for all that Rachel meant to her, giving her clothes was the least she could do. Rachel was like a sister, so giving up a little profit was nothing at all. Clothes were meant to be shared and borrowed. Besides, Brielle knew what would look good on Rachel and it also gave her a little bit of PR.

Once at the meeting place, Brielle knew she would be one of the first to arrive. "Hey! Anyone here? Ra-- Tabby? I have a surprise for you!"Brielle dangled the decorative bag with her store's motif on it in front of the other woman and smiled. "I just know you'll love it! They came in just this week and I thought of you when I saw it. I think it will be just perfect!" Talk of clothes made Brie just a little over excited.


------------​

[serif]Child of earth with gentle hands
Wind in hair and toes in sand
Make you laugh, she'll make you listen
Nothing's broke and nothing's missin'
Isn't she beautiful
[/serif]


Darkening Dawn wrote: [imgleft]RisaHibiki6001116368
Rachel 'Tabby' Willows - Leader of Electronica

[padding-left=85]
The sound of a shoe tapping impatiently echoed in the work studio that Rachel, Tabby, occupied. It was accompanied by the sound of a plastic stylus thumping against her tablet as she stared at the blueprint that she had been working on for a company's new annex, though she hardly was paying attention to her work. Instead, her focus was solely on the clock in the bottom corner of the screen, taunting her with how agonizingly slow the minutes ticked by on it. She was dying to get out of the stuffy office that she met with clients in and get out and do something more interesting to her. Not that architecture wasn't interesting, it just wasn't... as interesting as her other job.

As much as she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, she did have to work and earn a living, so, summoning up all of her willpower, she managed to turn a small amount of focus back on the screen, sketching out lines and thumbnails of the completed project, until a little timer next to her screen bleeped loudly at her. Slamming it off, she saved her work and pushed back from the desk, stretching her legs and arms out with a sigh.
Thank GOD that's over with...

Tabby stuffed her tablet away in its cabinet, tugged on her gloves, and shut the door to her building, setting the alarm and locking it behind her, thinking that maybe she would work on that blueprint a little more later that day, if she had time. And even if she didn't, she could always work on it tomorrow, since she was scheduled to turn it in on Monday, and she had a few days left... These thoughts persisted even as she hopped on her moped and drove away towards the meeting place for the time being, an old dumping ground for box cars that were out of commission or were retired from use on the tracks. A box car graveyard, so to speak, and one that hadn't been used for years.

The vehicle puttered to a stop in front of the one that was being used as a headquarters, and she pushed open the doors of the one next to it and stashed her vehicle inside of it, shutting the oiled doors after. The doors themselves didn't look as silent as they were, thanks to the prep work that they had done in the place once they moved in. As temporary as the location would be, it would still behoove them to take precautions, and she'd be damned if some squeaky hinges got them caught. The hinges on the next car were equally quiet, and she cracked them open cautiously, before spying her second, Brielle, inside already. Once indoors, she shed the long sleeved clothes and gloves she wore, revealing her other clothing beneath them, along with the various tattoos on her arms and shoulders.

"Brielle, you're early. As always." Tabby shook her head and a grin as she continued her change in attire, popping in her contacts and blinking away the water from her eyes. Once that was done, she maneuvered past her to take a seat in a large, red, cushioned chair that looked to have seen better days. In truth, it had been salvaged from some previous location, one which she couldn't recall. Plopping down, and waving the dust away once it billowed around her, she finally noticed the bag that Brielle held, eyeballing it.
"Ooh, what's that? More clothes?"
[/padding-left]

________________________________________________________________________________​
Great nations built from the bones of the dead
With mud and straw, blood and sweat
You know your worth when your enemies
Praise your architecture of aggression


[Harley Quinn] wrote:
[serif]Fabulous Hair,
fabulous style,
Fabulous eyes and that
fabulous smile.
[/serif]

996347.jpg
Brielle Reimi
Elec Member
(a.k.a Brie, Doreimi, Romi)
------------​

Brielle grinned at her friend and nodded. She loved how Tabby became all excited about the clothes she brought. Brielle wasn't a big fan of the grungy punk look Tabby wore around the gang, but even Brielle had to dress down for the occasion. She was wearing a black tulle skirt over black leggings shot through with silver with a matching tank top. She was so pale that she could actually pull off the look without looking too emo or goth.

"But of course! What else would be in this bag?? Like I said, this stuff just came in but if you added a pop of color, it would look absolutely AMAZING!" Brielle cleared off an old table and grimaced at the mess it would leave all over the clothes. Good thing she had wrapped each piece of clothing in paper first.

She started to unpack everything she had brought. The first was a pant suit in a very rich cream color. "Okay, so yes it's in the lightest color imaginable, but I thin this would look absolutely beautiful on you. If you know your client and you want to make them shit bricks so to speak, this would be THE power suit for you! Or..." Brielle then unwrapped the more feminine counterpart, an a line pencil skirt. "The skirt would be fabulous as well. As for shoes, I figured you could stop in one day and take a look around at what draws your eye."

Brielle then plopped down next to Tabby, waving away the dust that flew up to join the little motes currently floating around. As temporary as the place was, it could still use some deep cleaning, but things had to remain the same in case someone raided the building when they weren't there. Her nose wrinkled in distaste for a moment. Fabulous what what this place could look like, if only Tabby would let her clean it up a little.


------------​

[serif]I want fabulous,
That's my simple request,
All things fabulous,
I need something inspiring to help me get along,
I need a little fabulous is that so wrong?
[/serif]


Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/bzgx0.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan "Rye" | Nu Leader[/align]
[align=right]I don't know
what they're gonna think of next--
genetic engineers of the most high tech.
A couple new ways
to fall into debt.
I'm a nervous wreck but I'll bet
that that T.V. set
tells us what we've wanted to hear.
But none of these sound bites
are coming in clear.
From the third world to the corporate ear,
we are the symphony of modern humanity.
[/align]

Once Rye got within sight of the Warehouse, which had a long, slated, vertically-sliding door to the main entrance that was most often used, he hopped off the bike while it was still moving. He hopped to his feet and jogged along for a few strides, eventually slowing to a walk with the bike and stopping by the door.

Without even looking toward the other person who greeted him, he returned it. "What's up, Jaclyn?"

After putting his bike on the kickstand, he went to the side and bent down, sliding the correct combination for the lock to unlock. He pulled the loop of the lock out of the door hinge and, with a huff, lifted the heavy door. He rested it on his left shoulder and closed the lock in his hand, then twirling it on his right index finger idly as he waited for Jaclyn to go inside.

"Just get off work? Me too," he sympathized. He pointed his chin in the direction of his bike, "Take that in with you, will you?"

Once Jaclyn walked on through, he followed and dropped the door down with a slam behind them. After letting out a small cough from disturbed dust, he went over to a lamp and turned it on, sitting behind the desk the lamp was on.

This was a large warehouse. Many permanent shelves were installed, but most of them were empty. About a third of them had various music-related things in them, and intermittently spread throughout there were generators for plugging things into, stand-up lights, and various types of chairs. The place was large but screamed of being temporary. Any sort of organization was done by the members. Rye had his desk and some of the shelves for supplies, but everything else was a mess unless someone else decided to organize it.

This was because every few months, Rye would rent out another place in a different part of town. Could never be too careful about where one's base of operations were. Rye picked some papers off his desk and brought them to his face, plopping his feet on the now-empty woodtop while he leaned back into his chair.

It'd been about a week since he'd been here. Most of the members used it as a safe space. A place to crash if they were homeless or just needed some time to themselves. Rye came every now and then, but he lived in his own apartment elsewhere. He kept everything related to the gang here. Dealing with this, he was somewhat obsessive. He always felt like he could be caught at any moment. He tried to keep his neuroticism on the downlow for the most part. But if one of his members-- which he thought of as his kids-- did something stupid, they would know right away.

But his attention was on the notes he'd written to himself. The lock still hung from his finger, but he ignored it as he looked over the papers, his left hand behind his head. He pursed his lips, squinting, trying to remember what he was thinking about when he'd written these.

Rye had his problems, but for the most part was a pretty laid-back guy. He thought he had a decent sense of humor. Right now he was trying to act like he was a great, all-important businessman.
Really Jaclyn was much better at that sort of thing. Probably why she had a good job and he was stuck at the one that took the least effort possible.



Aesir wrote:
CWHeaphoneJack.png

[imgleft]Chloe1
Everyone living in ghost town
Everyone buried in waste land
We don't want to
We don't have to be like that
Living in ghost town

Chloe sighed as she sat in the thrift store where she worked every friday afternoon. As usual, there had been a few customers but few bought anything. That's usually how it was. The customers always came in, looked around, then went out again. Thinking about it, she might have only sold one or two things in the entire afternoon. Such an exciting part-time job she had, indeed.
She moved her hands through her hair, pushing the messy locks out of her eyes and sighed. Time passed so slowly in the afternoons, why was that? Times like these she really wished she was allowed to read on the job, but of course not. Appearance was everything to shop owners. Even the ones that only owned a bloody thrift store.

Throwing a glance at the old clock located on the wall behind, she was at least relieved to see she was off duty soon, she only had to be bored through two more minutes and then she could take off.
She started to put her hood on and looked around the cash register for her cellphone. Once it was found she looked at it: No missed calls, no messages. No surprise though. And it was all good.
Grabbing the key to the store she then turned off the lights and closed the blinds, turned the 'Open' sign around so it said 'Closed' and then walked out, closing and locking the door behind her. Two minutes past five, with a quick glance at the cellphone, that's what it told her. She put it in her pocket and then started to walk. The traffic was loud, and friday evening the streets were always more crowded than usual. People always seemed to be in such hurry to get somewhere on fridays. Chloe never understood that.

She turned a corner and started to jog slightly, making her way into a park where she jogged in circles almost before jogging out and making her way toward her apartment, located at the edge of Linkin Park.


We're dead in this ghost town
You better let go, so let go, let go of me
We're dead in this ghost town
You better let go, so let go, let go of me


The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]Jaclyn
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member

[serif]We are all living the same way
We are escaping the same way
Circling

We are a part of the same play
We think we're making our own way
Circling


You don't have to hold your head up high[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
The NuMetal leader sometimes reminded Jaclyn of a child, but then he did things like lift a door up and slam it back down, which brought her back to his potential. She grabbed the bike and brought it in, leaning it against the wall on the right of the door. A quick clearing of her throat scared away the coughing fit that wanted to ensue from the dust. The choice of location was always grimy and dusty and decrepit, but there was no other place that would work to hold these meetings.

[serif]Round and round
I won't run away this time
Till you show me what this life is for
Round and round
I'm not gonna let you change my mind
Till you show me what this life is for[/serif]



Jaclyn approached the desk and pulled a folder out of her briefcase. "As usual, we're hosting the Jack. This file contains the crew, equipment, containers, anything and everything," she said, flipping through some of the pages. Jaclyn was obsessive when it came to her company dealing with the Jacks. She made sure to know exactly which people and which containers were coming so as not to mistaken some other shipment or other people. Although many made fun of her for her anal retentiveness, she knew this little trait was what kept other people from coming in and attempting to infiltrate. Her system was sealed tight.

The little bit of organized chaos that was Jaclyn's was the file cabinet in the warehouse. It contained all the paperwork for not only Jacks, but gang members. She kept it organized and precise to every detail. It was the only thing she could do to stay sane in such a haphazard environment. The constant moving made it difficult for her to tote around all the files, but she didn't want to keep them in her apartment which was far too easy to break into, not to mention limited on space.

[serif]We are afflicted by fiction
Building a case for eviction
Circling
Guarding a tower of ancients
Shooting down arrows of patience
And patiently circling[/serif]


A slender hand dipped into the front pocket of her briefcase and pulled out a small key that belonged to the lock on the cabinets. She told everyone it was in case anyone infiltrated the warehouse, but the real reason was so that no one would mess everything up. The only other person with a key was Rye, and she wasn't even sure if he had it anymore. Effortlessly, she undid the lock and pulled another few papers from her briefcase and filed them away. It was mostly miscellaneous information about shipments; a few were added information to the members. Mostly, the filing kept her idle hands busy.

[serif]All the emptiness inside you
Is hard enough to fill
Without a sense of purpose
Were setting up to fail
You don't have to make it right
Just hold your head up high[/serif]


The blonde checked her watch and sighed. Angie would be done with daycare soon and Jaclyn still had to pick her up and make her dinner. She locked the cabinet and her eyes flicked over to Rye, who seemed immersed in his work. The Jack was next week and they both had a lot to do to prepare. "I'm going to go get Angela. I'll be around," she said with a small nod and exited the building.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]You don't have to hold your head up high.[/serif]​


genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]newoc2

Faint light from her blinds found there way to Piper as she looked down at her math problems. It broke her out of her stupor of fervor, if that's even possible, as her mom always reminded her, that she only experienced immersed in the world of equations and numbers. Let's see...... Tapping her pencil to a imaginary beat, she couldn't seem to concentrate on the last problem. As the light grew dimmer, she got that much closer to what was going to happen that night.

The jacking. She wasn't even sure if she would go, seeing as she had only been a member for about a year and some change. Thinking back to it made it seem unreal. Going to school everyday made it seem as if it were some kind of daydream of an alter ego. She smiled at the thought. She would probably be needed for something else that night. She looked at the digital watch on wrist at the time: 4:50. Crap. Five o'clock was usually the time everyone got of their work. She would have to book it if she wanted to make it.

Made the toast
Burnt the eggs
Never got the hang of them
Just another other day


Slamming her math book shut, she literally jumped off her bed, almost slipping on the wood floor, and ran over to her drawer. Hurriedly she changed out of her leisure clothes, a regular white tank top and baggy grey sweatpants, and into something that she felt comfortable running in but still looked decent: a knitted black beanie to cover her purple hair, a semi-tight plaid red and white long-sleeved shirt, and black skinny jeans. Her grumbling stomach reminded her that she was human and needed food, so she unwrapped her breakfast from the morning: toast and burnt eggs. and She didn't even look at herself in the mirror before booking it out of her dorm.

Thankfully, people didn't really seem to notice or care as they saw her run down the sidewalk, better things to do, places to go. But she stopped herself as she saw a patrolling clef. Running might go unnoticed by the populace, but the clefs might find it suspicious and she really didn't need to get stopped. Just as she reached the bus stop, the bus arrived. Good thing she had been quick.


Caught the bus
Forgot the change
Looks like I'll be late again
Hopefully they won't complain


The dull, tired-eyed bus driver barely gave her a glance as she stepped onto the crowded bus. She dug into her pockets, frantically looking for her change. She gave a nervous laugh to the bus driver as she thoroughly searched her pants. Finally she found a bus pass and showed it to the driver before walking to find an empty seat. The usual bus murmur gone as people were going home, tired and fulfilled for the day. She sat down at the back, a little tired, glad it was the end of the week. She looked at her watch 4:57. It would take a few minutes to reach her stop, and then a few, if she ran, to make it to the warehouse. Finally finished, she began to feel tired. Against her will, her eyelids drooped a little. Just for a second...


Set the clock
Went to sleep
This anxiety I keep
Through another day


Wait what? She awoke to the bus driver announcing her stop. She quickly got off. She walked a while off, making sure no one was watching, then started to dash. She would really have to invest in a car. But then that would mean an actual job. The thought was extremely depressing, especially since she barely had time to study and do gang work at the same time. Exhibit A, she thought to herself. Another thing to invest in: time management skills.

Looks like I'm done today
I'm dying


By the time she reached saw the warehouse, she felt close to passing out. She couldn't run anymore. Between each step she took an enormous breath. She ripped her beanie off her head, internally cursing it for making her hot, just to feel better I guess that's what you get for being late. Lesson learned. She didn't even bother to look at her watch as she approached the doors. They felt extremely heavier than usual as she opened them up, and saw she saw that she was not alone. Both Rye and Jaclyn were already there, but that wasn't so bad. She thought she would be scrutinized by the whole gang as she walked in. She wasn't even able to talk as she caught her breath in the doorway and closed the doors behind her. She could only imagine herself right then: sweaty and red-faced.

[serif]Niall Myers|Civilian Seeking Electron[/serif]

[imgleft]guys129n

A voice could be heard right next to the car,"Hey Niall, you almost finished?"
Niall answered from under the car, "Just a sec."

He just had to do a few adjustments before the car was ready. Something tightened here, something fixed here. Rolling up from under the car grease and all, he patted his hands together and said,"All done." His boss looked a bit suspicious. In a accusatory voice, he said," So it'll be working fine when the customer comes back tomorrow morning?" Keeping his voice level and expression calm, he answered,"It should be running good as new, you can try it yourself." His suspicious look never left his face when he said,"No I'll take your word for it. You mind closing up for me?" "No problem," he said, catching the keys thrown at him as his boss walked out without another word.

Graffiti decorations
Under a sky of dust
Constant wave of tension
On top of broken trust


He shook his head as he heard his boss leave. That guy was too high strung and slow to trust. He had been there for about a week, and it wasn't like he was a suspicious dude or anything it reminded him of his parents.. He slammed the doors shut on that thought, and took time to notice the graffiti spray canned to the wall of the building. The fading light caught on it and the dust motes floating around, causing an almost sparkling illusion. Of course a gang hadn't written it. They were too smart for that. No, it seemed the old man had teenage enemies in the neighborhood who really didn't like him. Kind of how he disliked....

Lessons that you taught me
I learned were never true
Now I find myself in question
They point the finger at me again
Guilty by association
You point the finger at me again


He didn't like speaking of his parents. They had become almost unbearable lately. The only reason he had got the job was because he didn't feel like using their resources, following their rules, which didn't seem to bode well with them at all. It didn't really matter. He had made his decision already. He wanted to become a gang member.

I wanna runaway
Never say goodbye
I wanna know the truth
Instead of wondering why
I wanna know the answers
No more lies
I wanna shut the door
and open up my mind


He had given it a lot of thought. His parents, if they ever caught wind of it, would just call it rebellion against them, but it was way deeper than that. It was the need to have a separate life, separate ideas. The thought of thinking on his own for a change. Of finding out the truth of music, for better or for worse. The only problem was finding them..

He thought all of that while he walked upon the smooth driveway to his car, a simple, old, yet trusty car in the most bland color: grey. It wasn't like he needed anything flashy. Just to get him to work from school. As he turned the ignition, he couldn't stop thinking about his decision. As he drove off, he thought of the possiblities. He could always ask someone, but then that could lead to clef detainment if they tattled. He could start singing in public, or maybe a dark alley would suffice. No, too risky. He could always go snooping at night and wait for them. That was how he saw one before. But it was also dangerous...

It would have to do, he thought resolutely as his car just...stopped. Of course. He stepped out of his car and ran his fingers through his hair cursing to himself. So much for trusty. He looked to his surroundings and saw himself in Linkin Park, maybe. His apartment was all the way in Björk which meant get his car fixed or start walking.

Another wave of tension
Has more than filled me up
All my talk of taking action
These words were never true
Now I find myself in question
They point the finger at me again
Guilty by association
You point the finger at me again


As he lifted the hood, he couldn't help but feel this misfortune was a bad omen. He started to second-guess himself and actually truly think of what he was going to do. There would be no going back, ever.Lost in his pessimistic thoughts, he cut his finger on a sharp edge,"Ow," he exclaimed, looking disdainfully at his finger.



[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg
Ivy walked with purpose through the streets, those passing by giving her room to stride as she took on a special mission. One that could be the turning point in the case of the gangs running amok in her city. She could all but care less for the girl running past her as if for her life. She had bigger fish to fry.

As she reached the apartment residence, she saw that two of her officers had already arrived sitting on the steps in rather inattentive poses. She said, rather amused,"So, what's the status of the operation, gentlemen?" She could see an apparent difference as they stood up erectly, their faces showing a bit of guilt and reverence. "Ma'am yes ma'am. There are officers posted at both exits, and at all entrances. The suspect is still in her apartment, unaware." She thought about it for a minute, and smiled a rather" I see. Let's go visit her shall we?"

I can't escape the twisted way you think of me
I feel you in my dreams and I can't sleep
I don't sleep


They obediently walked at her heel down the hall of the apartment building, not wishing to interrupt her thoughts in one of her moods. Her expression and body language said it all. Her face was contorted into an expression of pure delight, her smile devious and trusting, sweet and cruel. She seemed totally at ease, yet able to spring at any moment. Her eyes gazed over the other doors uninterested, cold and calculating. Until she got to the door, in which her eyes lit up devilishly.

You never know the way your words have haunted me
I can't believe you'd ask these things of me
You don't know me
Now or ever


She gave a few short raps before yelling sweetly,"Ms. Davenport. We need to talk to you." There was ruffling heard within the house and faint footsteps, but no respond. She signaled the officers to kick down the door, the sweet sweet sound of breaking wood commenced. A yelp was heard, the owner shivering uncontrollably, eyes wide open in shock in the dark. She was a woman in her mid-40s perhaps with graying blonde hair, and a rather pinched face, wearing an all-white dress, and clutching a rather suspicious package in her hands so hard, her knuckles were white. Her face followed suit as she started to pale.

Wake up in a dream
Frozen fear
All your hands on me
I can't scream
I can't scream


Her voice shook uncontrollably as she pleaded,"No no, I'm innocent. Please." Her look seemed to implore Ivy to listen. Ivy's took on a tone of soothing as she said,"Of course, of course. As long as we find out what we need to, you'll be free to go." Ms. Davenport seemed to relax a little at her tone."Now please Ms. Davenport. Just tell me something. Just a few things, and you'll be free to go. Where - are - the gangs - hiding? And who are they?"

She answered,"Wh-what?" "Where are they Ms. Davenport. Electronica and NuMetal, ring any bells? You know who they are don't you?" A knowing look passed her eyes as she understood what she had said, then a look of complete rebellion passed her face that ignited Ivy's anger."I have no idea what you're talking about."

You belong to me
My snow white queen
There's nowhere to run
So let's just get it over
Soon I know you'll see
You're just like me
Don't scream anymore my love
For all I want is you


Ivy made herself appear taken back."Oh, I see. You have no idea, huh? How very disappointing." She snatched the bag from the woman and poured its contents on the floor. Cd's, cd players, and miscellaneous materials littered the floor, and Ivy crushed them beneath her heel. Ms. Davenport seemed close to fainting. Ivy turned towards an officer,"It seems we have a guilty musician on our hands boys, take her in. Who knows, maybe she'll start talking." The woman tried to run, but the officer was to quick for her. She was dragged screaming from the room. How unfortunate. Turning to the other officer, she said,"Clean this up," and walked out.

The one supposed to detain Ms. Davenport ran up to her out of breath, pale himself. Ivy raises an eyebrow."What is it now?" He answered rather shakily,"It's Ms. Davenport. She died right now. Of a heart attack." She couldn't keep her anger in,"WHATT!?!?"


Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/bzgx0.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]
Time waits for no one,
Rye put his legs back down on the floor and placed the lock on the desk.
"You know, sometimes I wonder why I don't just step down. You're clearly better at this than I am," he chuckled in response to Jaclyn's papers and briefcase.

So do you want to waste some time, tonight?

He put his own papers back down on the desk and put his serious face on, making a mental note to find the key to that file cabinet, later. He wouldn't admit to losing the key in his massive pile of junk.
The Nu leader watched the woman file away half the gang's papers, like a true business corporate manager, and then look at her watch, saying something about Angela, her daughter.

Don't be afraid of tomorrow,

"Already? But you just got here" Ryan stood, a somewhat disappointed look on his face. "You ever gonna bring her around, anyway? I'd like to actually meet her once, you know."

Just take my hand, I'll make it feel so much better tonight.

But then, the door to the hideout opened and Piper came in, breathing heavy and red, as if late to a meeting. There was a hard stare from him and dead silence for what seemed like whole minutes before the 26 year old simply burst out laughing.

"The meet up's not till Next friday, you know?"

Ryan had told everyone to come at 5pm next friday to prepare for the jack. Other than official meets, this place was more or less a clubhouse people came to in their spare time. Next friday was they day they were all coming together to be assigned their positions on the jack, get the whole brief, and then carry it out possibly the week after. Rye wasn't positive. He'd have to re-read what Jaclyn had just brought when he got the time.

Suddenly my eyes are open,
Everything comes into focus, oh.
We are all illuminated,
Lights are shining on our faces, blinding.


genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]newoc2


My knee is still skaking like I was twelve
Sneaking out the classroom by the back door
A man railed at me twice though
But I didn't care
Waiting is wasting for people like me


The silence was deafening as Rye's hard stare was narrowed in her direction. The only sound heard was her slowly relaxing breaths. She didn't want to be the one to talk first, so she let the silence lengthen, becoming increasingly nervous. What had she done? And why was the place so...empty?

Cultivate your hunger before you idealize
Cultivate your anger to make them all realize
Climbing the mountain, never coming down
Breaking into the contents, never falling down


She almost jumped out of her skin, and she could imagine her purple hair standing on end as the Nu leader began to laugh. A probably funny expression came over her face as she stood there, confused. It was extremely unnerving, and it made her feel rather low. Slowly she became a little angry and crossed her arms. Then Ryan said something that made her whole face turn red, and not for the same reason as before.

"The meet up's not till Next friday, you know?"

Don't try to look so wise
Don't cry cause you're so right
Don't dry with fakes or fears
Cause you will hate yourself in the end


She face palmed. Of course, it wasn't this Friday. She must have not been paying attention, as usual. That didn't make her feel any better. And he didn't have to laugh about it like it was the funniest thing he'd ever heard.. With all the dignity she had left, arms still crossed, she answered,"Well yeah, I knew that. Duh. How could I forget?" though she didn't sound convincing to herself.

She added leaning against the door, knowing she didn't fool anyone,"So what's on the schedule today?"​


[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg

Ivy swiftly walked out of the building, ignoring the open-mouthed stares of the apartment dwellers. Some looked scared, some rather mutinous. The latter were dealt with the cleft emerging from the back of the building. It had all failed, stupid old woman, dying like that. She impatiently flipped her hair as a new, young-looking clef was striding in her direction, looking rather confused. Great, what now.

A lonely speaker in a conversation
Her words were swimming through his ears again
There's nothing wrong with just a taste of what you pay for


He walked up to her,"Ma'am, I'm looking for Chief Norton. It's important I speak with her." Raising an eyebrow, she answered,"This is she. What do you need?" She was never surprised when she the new recruits look at her wide-eyed as he had done now. "You're Officer Norton? But you're so - " He quickly cut himself off as she stared at him.

Say what you mean
Tell me I'm right
And let the sun rain down on me
Give me a sign
I want to believe


She answered good-naturedly,"What, you thought I would be an old, unattractive hard woman or something." He slowly nodded his head face looking down."Well that's okay. Just say what you need to say." He seemed to regain some confidence when he looked her in the eye and said,"Yes ma'am. You are needed in Grey's office immediately."

She tried to not look taken back as he said it, but she couldn't help herself. This was truly horrible timing. And so sudden? Had he heard of this failure already? This was her most promising lead. Gone.

She paints her fingers with a close precision
He starts to notice empty bottles of gin
She takes a moment to assess the sin she's paid for


She probably looked extremely distraught, because the officer asked,"Ma'am are you alright? You look as pale as a ghost." She answered,"Fine, fine. Thank you." She almost ran to her car, still deep in thought. What was going on?

--

Woah
Mona Lisa
You're guarenteed to run this town
Woah
Mona Lisa
I'd pay to see you fall


As she walked into the organizational building, she had to change her demeanor, letting her anxiety and confusion turn to cool indifference. The manicured woman at the counter remembered looked up at her and gave her an artificial smile."Ms. Norton, Mr. Grey is waiting for you in his office. You can go on up." She nodded her head, each step getting heavier as she walked to his office. That is, until she reached the door. Taking a deep breath she knocked on the door and let herself in.



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]Jaclyn
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member

[serif]Nice try, but I won't pass on this

A high-five to everyone who helped you miss

Nice try, but how we gonna make this fit



It's high time for somebody to helpwith it[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
Before Jaclyn was able to make it out the door, she was nearly knocked over by one of the newer members, "Piper," she said with a small nod. "Part of being a mother," she said in response to Ryan's protests against her leaving. "We'll see. I'm not excited to let her into this part of my life," she said and with that she was out the door. It was true, she'd known Ryan for so long that he probably should have the chance to meet her daughter, but the thought of Angie meeting her mother's gang leader just sounded like all sorts of wrong.

[serif]Maybe you will get yourself out
Maybe you'll get away, how about that?
Maybe you will see yourself dry[/serif]



It didn't take long for Jaclyn to make her way to her apartment building where the daycare was located in a ballroom off the lobby. It was strange to see such an elegant room with golden lighting and bronze molding used to house a bunch of loud, dirty children. Jaclyn couldn't help but crinkle her nose whenever she entered the room. Immediately, a little girl with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes ran up to the woman and wrapped her arms around her knees. "Hey sweetie," she said picking up the little girl.

"As always, Angie is a treat," one of the daycare workers said coming over to hand over a couple drawings Angela had done during her stay. "However, you have an outstanding bill…" the young brunette with braces said rather bluntly.

Jaclyn's upper lip twitched. "I've gotten your letters," she hissed. "I'll get you the money, but if you haven't noticed I'm a busy woman," she said in such an angry whisper that the teenager was actually shaking.


[serif]Get beyond the rocks, with just cut-feet
But your heart still beats
And we all like that, don't we?[/serif]


The powerful blonde rolled her eyes at the cowardice of the pathetic girl and grabbed the briefcase she'd put down to pick her daughter and left without another word. Although on the outside she was exuding cold confidence, inside she was full of worries. Being the vice president of a major shipping company didn't provide the amount of money one would think. Even though they were the only real shipping company around, that still didn't mean much business in this music depraved, corrupt world. Jaclyn ran numbers in her head to figure out where the daycare money would come from. Next paycheck was only a week away, but it felt far too long.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]We all like that, when your heart beats.[/serif]​

jjjjklp wrote:
She's a rebel
She's a saint
She's salt of the earth
And she's dangerous

Wilde stared at the page, her leg bouncing up and down as she tried to focus on her homework. But she couldn't help but glance out the window. She had to do something, go somewhere. She couldn't sit still any longer.

Is she dreaming
what I'm thinking
Is she the mother of all bombs
gonna detonate

Slamming her book shut, Wilde slid her dagger and mp3 into her boots and stood. Placing her headphones on- not plugged into anything of course- and opened her door. She passed her mom,who was on the phone. Wilde pointed to the door and her mom nodded. Wilde smiled and slipped out of the apartment. They were somewhere close to Björk, but not in it. Wilde turned and headed in the direction of Linkin Park. She started at a jog but quickly started running. Wilde ran past crowds of people and clefs, but didn't care. She kept running, and stopped somewhere in Linkin Park. She was breathing hard as she looked around. Strangely, she saw someone with what seemed to be either a broken car or a car out of gas. Normally, Wilde would just keep running, but she decided to confront the man with the car. She walked up to him, putting on her best childish act.

Is she trouble
like I'm trouble
make it a double
twist of fate
or a melody that

"Do you need help, sir?" Her voice was slightly higher, her eyes were round and curious. Her face took on an openness that some children had. She was being polite, as all children are told to be towards others. And, even if you want to curse clefs until they die, you have to be polite to them and anyone else that you don't know. Wilde wanted to be risky and hum a note or two just to see if this was a friend or foe. She knew she shouldn't but she hummed a small, short note, almost silently. And continued to stare at the man.

She sings the revolution
the dawning of our lives
she brings this liberation
that I just can't define
nothing comes to mind


genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]Niall Myers|Civilian Seeking Electronica[/serif]

[imgleft]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/guys129n.jpg[/imgleft]

Do you ever feel like breaking down?
Do you ever feel out of place?
Like somehow you just don't belong
And no one understands you


Lost within the world that was his automobile, trying to find something wrong but couldn't seem to find it. He had checked over his car just the other day. He had a full tank of gas, which, even with his gas mileage, shouldn't be empty. Everything was looking peachy keen. Maybe if he tried to start the car again....

Are you stuck inside a world you hate?
Are you sick of everyone around?
With the big fake smiles and stupid lies
Well deep inside you're bleeding


His thoughts were interrupted by a childish voice behind him. The owner was a girl probably no older than maybe 12, 13. Or was she? He couldn't tell. Her startlingly red hair fell down her back like fire, while green eyes looked up at him curiously. He took a while to comprehend what she had said. She wanted to help him? Yeah, he was still working on the car, unsure, so he was almost positive she couldn't help him.

No you don't know what it's like
When nothing feels alright
You don't know what it's like to be like me


He didn't tell her that, though. He just smiled at her and said,"I've got it, thank you." He wasn't one for conversation. He got back into the driver's seat of the car, but not before he heard a shrill hum come from the girl. He acted oblivious as he tried to start it back up. It seemed to want to roll, but after a few seconds of holding the ignition, it wouldn't start. He felt a little relieved. A little. It was just that the car needed a new battery. A jump wasn't going to do it.

He sat back in the seat in frustration. Great. He didn't know how far the next gas station was, and he needed a battery. Then he remembered the girl in front of his car. "Um, you wouldn't happen to know where I could find a car battery around here? Maybe a gas station close by?"​


The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgleft]http://t0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:...Y9A7K1zmReHTBXMlHZfL-S5kL4NRzTA&t=1[/imgleft]
Jeremy Claremont | Clef/NuMetal Member

[serif]So this is what you meant

When you said that you were spent

And now it's time to build from the bottom of the pit

Right to the top
Don't hold back
Packing my bags and giving the academy a rain check.[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
The file lay in his lap, staring up at him, waiting to be given purpose. Jeremy sighed and looked out the window of his Envoy at the people enjoying some time at Linkin Park. The file in his lap had a picture paper clipped to an in depth biography of a young woman looking to join the NuMetal gang. Jaclyn, always the conscientious type, whipped up the files for the recruiters. This was his. While he appreciated the effort, he hated being a recruiter. He was great at it, but it all felt wrong. Why would he make people join a group that he was hoping to expose? The man shook his head and took a drag from the cigarette dangling from his fingers.

[serif]I don't ever want to let you down
I don't ever want to leave this town
'Cause after all
This city never sleeps at night[/serif]


Once the cigarette was finished, Jeremy knew it was time. He flicked the cancer stick out the window and rolled it up, turned off the car, and stuck the file in the pocket on the door. The rather tall man got out of the black SUV and smoothed out his silk, burgundy button down shirt over his dark wash jeans. Always one to dress classy for anything. His shiny black dress shoes were almost immediately covered with dust as he made his way to the park and he grimaced.

[serif]It's time to begin, isn't it?
I get a little bit bigger, but then I'll admit
I'm just the same as I was
Now don't you understand
That I'm never changing who I am
[/serif]

His dark eyes searched the park for the girl in the picture, Miss Chloe Welter. Faces were easy to remember for him so he didn't see the need to bring the picture on this adventure. It didn't take long for him to find the girl just about to exit the park. Unfortunately, she was jogging so he had to run to catch up. It was only a few minutes until he approached her and stopped in front of her, "Chloe Welter? I need you to come with me," he said in a monotone.

[serif]So this is where you fell
And I am left to sell
The path to heaven runs through miles of clouded hell
Right to the top
Don't look back
Turning to rags and giving the commodities a rain check[/serif]


Without leaving room for argument, he grabbed her arm, roughly but not enough to hurt, and proceeded to direct her to the car. "I advise you not to make a sound until we are safely in the car," he said softly, but with enough venom to get his point across. He didn't want to think about what he had to do if she made things difficult for him.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]This road never looked so lonely
This house doesn't burn down slowly
To ashes, to ashes.
[/serif]​


Q wrote:
Grey | Clef Head
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/Uc594.jpg[/imgright]
When I was a young boy,
I was honest
and I had more self control.

If I was tempted,
I would
run.


Inside the large office on the top floor, Errant, known as "Grey" to most, sat at a desk in front of a large glass window overlooking O Town. Both his hands were clasped in front of his face, his elbows laying on the desk as he glanced down at the open folder in front of him. When someone knocked at the door, he quietly closed the folder and pushed it aside, nearer to a larger stack of papers he wasn't particularly interested in at the moment.

Then when I got older
I began to lie to get exactly what I wanted,
when I wanted it


Ivy Norton, one of the chiefs, walked in, trying very hard to hide her anxiety. Grey smiled pleasantly.
"Greetings, Ms. Norton."

And I wanted it.

In the far corner of the room, another man stood with his hands clasped behind his back. He had wild medium-length black hair, several earrings, a lip piercing, and sunglasses on. He wore all black with a jacket, generally trying to appear exceedingly mysterious. Grey thought otherwise, but he would never air his judgments of someone so freely. The man's name was Soren, and for the moment, he was quiet, and his eyes were closed. He was probably sleeping standing up.

"Pay no attention to him," Grey offered softly, briefly motioning to Soren.

Now I'm having trouble differentiating

"But let us jump right into business," Grey began again, pushing his thick-rimmed glasses closer to his face he pulled one of the files from the large stack on his desk and opened it in front of him.

"Word travels fast around here, as I am sure you know. Your latest mission failure is particularly distressing, I am sure." He looked up from the file and again placed his elbows on the desk, interlocking his fingers in front of himself.
Looking straight to the woman, he smiled again. "Luckily, you are not here so I may address that."

between what I want
and what I need
to make me
Happy


He looked back down to the folder, his chillingly relaxed demeanor studying the file beneath him. "You are a stunning worker, Ms. Norton. Excluding this mission, you have nothing but success on your record, and I feel you are deserving of a special project because of this."

He offered a sort of half-grin, and motioned for her to come closer to the desk if she hadn't already.

So instead of thinking,
I just act
before I have a chance to contemplate
the consequence of
Action



[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/QBORa.jpg?1[/imgright]
Ryan "Rye" | Nu Leader
Rye watched Jaclyn leave with a slight look of regret flashing over his face. After she rushed out, his focus shifted to Piper, and a smile immediately came to his face, his right hand in a fist and covering his mouth.
[align=right]Living is simple
It's gravity
Gravity isn't so hard
Living is simple
[/align]
"What else?" He repeated, moving his hand behind his head, finger-combing it through his blonde hair briefly as he gazed up to the ceiling in thought.

"Not much, I'm afraid. Claremont is still working on recruiting some kid, if I remember correctly..." He thought aloud, looking around the surprisingly empty warehouse.
"I think everybody else is working overtime or something. Or maybe they're out dealing. I dunno."

He looked back over to Piper, pointing at her. "Everyone's got the combo here, right? I mean, I know some of these guys are homeless. They're always welcome to stay here."
[align=right]It's entropy
Entropy, falling apart
I'm falling apart again
[/align]
He crossed his arms over his chest, staring behind Piper, at nothing in particular. "Or you guys got something hardcore going on in school? I've never really seen the place so empty, before."
[align=right]Living is simple
And breathing is easy
It's easy to do
Living is simple
And losing is easy
I'm losing my cool
I'm losing my cool again
[/align]


Aesir wrote:
CWHeaphoneJack.png

[imgleft]http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/TheBlackCage/Chloe1.jpg[/imgleft]
Letting the pain get to me
It's getting much too dark to see
Pitch black and no way back
Throwing the key it's such a great relief
Chloe stopped dead in her tracks as a man placed himself in the way of her path as she was about to leave the park. She looked at him with obvious suspicion.
As he said her name, she blinked and frowned but had yet to say anything. Or make a sound at all.
She looked down at her arm as it was grabbed, but despite the venom in the man's voice, which was very obvious indeed, she yanked her arm free and gave him a look that stated that she would not tolerate that, no matter how venomous or threatening a person may be. She still hadn't made a sound though. It wasn't like her to make sounds or talk or yell.

I Hate you!
Call my name
Answer me where I stand
The 24-year old followed the man to the car she was led to. As soon as the doors of the car had slammed shut, she spoke. "Your name." It wasn't a question. He knew hers but she had yet to know his. It was normal manners according to how she had been raised, that one should introduce themselves to a stranger, especially if they already knew the strangers name. "Your name, then I'll listen to whatever you want. If that doesn't suit you, let me get out of this car and forget this little adventure."
Then she went silent again. She had no idea if this would make the stranger angry or not, but honestly she didn't care. Not because she was tough or daring, no. It was because she had no real interest in the world around her. Other than that one incident that caused her to search almost despeartely for a way to become a NuMetal member.

Times when I just can't
Bring myself to say it loud
'Fraid that what I'll say comes out somehow awry
Chloe was bored even though she knew she should be on edge. There was nothing thrilling about this, however she was a bit curious what it was about. That was rare. She wasn't curious that often. Granted, when a man steps in her path stating her name, it was bound to cause her curiosity to peak at least a little.
I don't care


jjjjklp wrote:
Just keep on stretching the antenna,
hoping that it will come clear.
We need some reception, a higher message,
just tell us what to fear.

Wilde smile widened and she nodded. She pointed down the street she had just come. "Down that street and to the second right you see. Go down it a little ways and turn at the first left. Go down that street a little ways and you'll see the gas station." She knew this area like the back of her hand, she ran down it almost everyday. But maybe it could get confusing sometimes. To someone that didn't know the area.

'Cause I don't know what tomorrow brings.
It is alive with such possibilities.
All I know is I feel better when I sing.
Burdens are lifted from me, that's my voice rising!

"I could show you where it is, if you want. The roads can get a little confusing sometimes, and some people get lost. It happens to everyone." The last bit was one of those white lies that children told others to make them feel better. Had to keep up the act. Had to always keep up the act. Smile, eyes wide with curiosity, childish look. Her eyes were still large and helping, a smile still on her face. Always keep up the act.

It's not a movie, no private screening.
This method acting, well, I call that living.
It's like a fountain, a door has been opened.
We have a problem with no solution but to love and to be loved.


The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgleft]http://t0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:...Y9A7K1zmReHTBXMlHZfL-S5kL4NRzTA&t=1[/imgleft]
Jeremy Claremont | Clef/NuMetal Member

[serif]So lets drive tonight, we'll race the autumn skyline.

and

Should i fall tonight, we'll know just what it takes to



Feel alive...[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
When the girl released her arm, Jeremy gave her his look. A look that had inspired fear in numerous people just because of the burning hatred behind it. However, when she followed him regardless without a sound, he decided he wouldn't have to take evasive action. When they were inside the car, Jeremy locked the doors and started the vehicle on the path towards its destination before even sparing the girl the time of day. Although she wasn't difficult to deliver, she was getting on his nerves. Before she could do anything drastic, he stopped at a red light and looked the girl up and down before replying with a low, stern voice, "Jeremy."

[serif]So please believe that i am shy in my defeat.
You know, I'll say that I've been fine, but no,
I'm lying through my teeth.
I need a spark,
I need a fire,
I need confetti from the sky,
I need you here, tonight, these broken ribs are
Biting me inside.[/serif]


They drove only a couple more blocks before pulling in front of the warehouse. He put the SUV into park and looked over at the girl, "NuMetal headquarters," he said, his eyes looking over at the open doorway. The tall man exited the dark vehicle, grabbing the file and went over to open the girl's door for her. "I believe you requested entry," he said as a statement rather than a question in that low, monotone voice. It was apathetic and true to its nature.

[serif]Well I know it's circumstance alone that we speak of, today,
When tired hearts are burried in the mud and barely beating.
We'll find a noble reason to follow through, we always do.
We'll fake a smile and leave to lick our wounds...
[/serif]

Assuming the girl didn't try to run away, she did request this after all, he would guide her into the doorway where he'd look at Ryan, "New member, a Miss Chloe Welter," he said placing the file on the desk. Afterwards he stepped back, standing straight, arms behind his back waiting for further orders.

[serif]September's falling hard, and we're seven states apart
(and I'm through waiting for my life)...[/serif]


This was always how Jeremy had conducted himself; even when he was simply an accountant. Raised by a father that had served in the military had taught him to be a soldier. His apathetic attitude was also due to the fact that he didn't want to get attached to anyone in the gang. He was sure that any kind of relationship would impede on his ability to perform his intel. There was a certain fear that was unobservable from those around him. This fear set up a wall to keep him from getting himself in trouble. Sometimes he wished he never agreed to this and led a normal life; other times he relished it.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]I'll never forget this...[/serif]​


Aesir wrote:
CWHeaphoneJack.png

[imgleft]http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/TheBlackCage/Chloe1.jpg[/imgleft]
I just sit around and wait
I just sit around and wait to even feel something
To even feel something​
As the man stated his name when stopping for a red light, Chloe remained silent. She made no effort to show that she'd heard him, as she thought he like most didn't actually care whether she did. She then turned to look out the windows. She recognized the blocks they drove through but had only been there once or twice. In her mind she wondered what was to come next. Was it an adventure she was to set out on, like in some of the books she read, or was it going to become a nightmare whenever they would reach whatever destination they were headed to in the SUV? She didn't know but she'd like to. So she waited.

There's been a long time since I had some fun
When our pressure kept me come undone
Tied me down with hollow wires​
When they reached the old warehouse and the car stopped, Chloe looked at it, studied it and then looked briefly at Jeremy with a raised eyebrow as he stated that this was the NuMetal headquarters. She hadn't actually thought they would come and try to recruit her.
She jumped out as soon as her door was opened and gave Jeremy a quick glance as thanks, even though that probably wouldn't get across. Expressions and body language wasn't anything she was talented at controlling.


Entering the warehouse, she looked around and noticed a young girl who probably still was in school and a man, who looked to be not that much older than herself. They seemed to have been having some kind of conversation as Chloe and Jeremy entered. She almost cringed as Jeremy used a prefix for her name. She never liked being called a "miss". It was for the preppy and very well mannered people. Chloe certainly wasn't like that. Regardless she still said nothing. She simply turned her attention to the guy with blonde hair and waited. It seemed as though he might be the leader.
Slowly Chloe felt excitement start to build up inside her. It was finally dawning on her; She could be recruited!


We used to be the luminary ones​


genewen_elfen wrote:
[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg

I've got my hands at Redemption's side
Whose scars are bigger than these doubts of mine.
I'll fit all of these monstrosities inside
And I'll come alive


Ivy gave curt nod at the clef head, expression still the same, but trying to keep her feelings suppressed. It wouldn't do much good to show them now, though Grey could probably see right through to them. It was just a habit that she had grown accustomed to, and his pleasant smile did nothing to soothe her.

She couldn't help but notice a man, how would she describe him? Glaringly mysterious perhaps, with splayed black hair, piercings, black jacket, the whole deal. Who he was and why he was there was a complete mystery to her. As the police chief, few things every truly were a mystery. This made his presence in the room slightly annoyed, maybe even unsettled her.

With my fists down at your feet
I was running out of mysteries
Insecure and incomplete.


As if reading her thoughts, he told her softly to disregard, which did little to settle her, but she zeroed her attention in on Grey nonetheless, keeping the other man in the far corner in her peripheral vision.

She noticeably tensed up as he brought up her recent mission, and she felt a tinge of anger. She couldn't help but stare at the folder the clef head had taken from a stack of folders. Failure was never an option. Not if you were Ivy Norton, clef chief of O City. Not if you had a reputation to uphold. A job to fulfill. Was this what he had brought her there for? A demotion?

My fears have worn me out
My fears have worn me out
My fears have worn me, worn me


As he told her,"Luckily, you are not here so I may address that," she only felt relief for a second before feeling a bit suspicious. With Grey, there was always something. If he wasn't talking about her failure, what else was there?

Then he spoke of a "special project" and her attention piqued, and then the usual Ivy returned, alert and ready. She stepped over to his desk curiously, ready to take on whatever needed to be done. She couldn't help but ask,"Sir, when you say "special project", what exactly do you mean?"

[serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/newoc2.jpg[/imgright]

I dedicate this song
To the boys who don't belong
To the girls who get it wrong
I'm dedicating this
To the ones who don't fit in
Are you hearing this?
Are you hearing this?


Piper took in what he had said. The warehouse was strangely empty, a fact that she had just realized since entering the warehouse. Surely it wasn't something serious, and people were just dealing, or working, or whatever. But, as the Nu Boss, he had to worry about those kind of things, even if they were really nothing. At that, Piper silently sympathized.

And of course everyone was comfortable there, wherever the headquarters just happened to be. It was the only place someone could feel themselves without having to worry about some clef busting them, or a regular musician not understanding, or just life in general.

Unwanted, unneeded
You've always been mistreated
Hang on!
(Don't do what they say to)
Unwanted
And been for so long
Say, "Hey, Mom!
I'm never coming home again!"


She didn't get a chance to say any of that before the door of the warehouse door was opened and Jemmy, a name for Claremont that she kept to herself, walked through the door with what seemed to be a NuMetal hopeful. Nothing too interesting. She took out her phone and tried to look busy, but she didn't really know what to do next. She had expected a jack, but ended up getting laughed at and had worked up a terrible sweat running. She sighed silently to herself.

I dedicate this song
To my boys who are strong
They just don't go along
I'm dedicating this
To the girls who don't exist
In the orphanage
Oh, now hear this!


[serif]Niall Myers|Civilian Seeking Electronica[/serif]

[imgleft]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/guys129n.jpg[/imgleft]

I'm just a kid and life is a nightmare
I'm just a kid, I know that its not fair
Nobody cares, cause I'm alone and the world is
Having more fun than me
Tonight...


Niall tried to mentally remember the directions from the front seat. 1st right, first left, wait, that's not right. The 2nd right, then the first left after going a way, then.....I give up. He gave up pretty quickly. He would soon have to invest in a map or gps or something. He was going to be driving this way a lot, and he hated being unprepared. Maybe you should've checked the battery.

And maybe when the night is dead, I'll crawl into my bed
Staring at these 4 walls again
I'll try to think about the last time, I had a good time
Everyone's got somewhere to go
And they're gonna leave me here on my own and here it goes


He looked back at the girl standing in front of his car, smile plastered on her face and sighed. There was something...different about her. When he first saw her, he had automatically compared her to a doll. Artificial would probably be the word. Someone use to getting their way perhaps. But he could be wrong. He had been wrong about those kind of things before.

He got out of the car, and thought of locking it, but there wasn't anything of value in the car, and since there was no working battery, anyone trying to steal it would come up with nothing. Unless they had a battery..He locked it just in case. Turning to the girl, he said,"Assistance would be great, thanks." He held up his hand,"My name is Niall."

I'm just a kid and life is a nightmare
I'm just a kid, I know that its not fair
Nobody cares, cause I'm alone and the world is
Nobody wants to be alone in the world
Nobody cares, cause I'm alone and the world is
Having more fun than me tonight



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]http://i973.photobucket.com/albums/ae211/QuestionableElipsis/Jaclyn.jpg?t=1344190675[/imgright]
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member

[serif]Closing time
Open all the doors and let you out into the world
Closing time
Turn all of the lights on over every boy and every girl
Closing time
One last call for alcohol so finish your whiskey or beer
Closing time
You don't have to go home but you can't stay here.[/serif]


[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
When the young woman entered the apartment she put her daughter down, who then immediately ran into her room. Jaclyn was thankful that the little girl already understood the concept of 'space'. Jaclyn turned on the lights and put the briefcase on the coffee table. With a sigh she clicked the play button on the answering machine.
"Hi, this message is for Jaclyn Rivers. This is Marie from Sunshine Daycare. While we appreciate your business, we can no longer continue to watch over your daughter until you pay your outstanding bill—"
Jaclyn hit delete on the message machine. Next message:
"Jackie! How've you been? Call me!"
With an eye roll, Jaclyn hit delete. End of messages. She was about to get up, but as if by second thought she grabbed the pen and paper next to the machine and wrote: Call Madison.

[serif]Time for you to go out to the places you will be from
Closing time
This room won't be open till your brothers or your sisters come
So gather up your jackets, move it to the exits
I hope you have found a friend[/serif]


Before Jaclyn could make it to her room near the back of the apartment, Angela came tearing out of her room holding an obscure clay sculpture, "Look what I made! It didn't take long!" the young voice cried out.

Jaclyn squatted down and held the sculpture delicately, "It's beautiful. You'll always be my little artist," she said ruffling the little girl's hair and putting the sculpture on the counter.

"When's dinner?" Angie asked.

"Soon, sweetie. Just let mommy get changed," she said with a smile.

Angela nodded and ran back into her room.

[serif]Every new beginning comes from some other beginning's end[/serif]

Reluctantly, Jaclyn took a frozen pizza out of the freezer and put it into the oven before going to her room and putting on a pair of slim black sweatpants and an olive green tank top. She untied the bun her hair was tightly pulled into and let her bright blonde locks fall just above her shoulders. With a sigh she sat on her bed and thought about how Jeremy was picking up the new recruit today. There was also the issue of the lack of daycare. Maybe Ryan would be meeting Angie sooner than she had thought.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]Take me home.[/serif]​

Q wrote:
Grey | Clef Head
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/Uc594.jpg[/imgright]
Is it me?
Is it true?
Every word I utter a lie?
Just like this conversation--
it dies.


Grey simply smiled again, and brought his hands down, turning the folder on his desk so it faced Ivy, and pushing toward the edge closest to her.

In this folder, was a file. A file about a substance. A substance that had previously only been rumored to exist. In this file was everything the department currently knew about this substance. Its maker, its development, its last known whereabouts. Whom the substance had been tested on, where those people were now (dead, mostly) and how this substance affected its individuals.

Also the substance's street name:
DJ​

[align=right]The hope that's in your eyes?
Is it worthless?
Yeah.
And so are you...
[/align]

Grey let her read it for a moment, keeping the quaint smile on his face. He had an interesting manner about him-- outwardly so pleasant, but inside his head were so many thoughts. And often his less pleasant orders were given and followed by those beneath him, so he did not have to do the dirty work himself.
In this case, however, he felt he should make direct contact with his staff. After all, this particular matter was important.

"This is obviously only on a need to know basis. After you have absorbed all of this, you should burn it." Grey stated, his tone still somehow managing to be pleasant. Always pleasant. He tried to be cordial.
[align=right]...'ve been dreaming,
I've been screaming.
I wake up with nothing
but false salvation--
lost translation.
I leave you with nothing at all....
[/align]

He pushed out from his chair and stood, loosening his tie slightly as he motioned over to Soren.
"This is Soren," he stated.

No response.

Grey cleared his throat.

No response.

"SOREN!!" He shouted, losing his composure only for the briefest of moments.

The punk of a man in the corner brought his hands to his sides and lifted his head, quirking a brow. The many chains hanging from his pants jingled as he got the hint and walked over with a crude smirk on his face. Good old Soren got to work with a hottie. He kept the cat call whistle to himself though, understanding Grey probably wouldn't appreciate it.

Is it me?
Is it true?
Every word I utter a lie.
Just like this conversation--
it dies.
The hope that's in your eyes?
Is it worth less?
Yeah.


Once Soren came to the desk, he peered over the woman's shoulder at the file, his arms crossed over his chest. He gave a 'hmph', unimpressed, but kept reading along anyway. He'd seen the file before.

"This is Soren LaFey," Grey continued, trying to hide the fact that he clearly wasn't impressed with the man. "He will be your partner for this. You two will report directly to me, and speak to no one else of this assignment."

So are-- you've been dreaming,
I've been screaming.
I wake up with nothing
but false salvation;


Soren leaned back and put his two first fingers of his right hand to his right temple, giving a mock salute.
Grey resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

"You are to find the creator and detain them. Obviously, your best course of action would be to get yourself involved with the gangs first as they are the best lead we have. Other than that, do your best and keep quiet on the issue."

lost translation.

Soren turned to Ivy and looked her up and down, sizing her up. Grey raised a brow to Soren and turned to Ivy. "Ms. Norton, you're in charge."
[align=right]I leave you with nothing at all....[/align]



jjjjklp wrote:
I turn awake
I'm just sleep rising
Put on my clothes
Sleep gliding
On to the bus
Sleep riding to work again
To work again

Wilde smiled at the man and shook his hand. But she didn't trust him yet, so she couldn't tell him her name. She could use her middle name. Not pausing, as she shook his hand Wilde smiled. "No problem. I'm Raue."

Swipe in the door
Sleep lifting
Up to my floor
Sleep drifting
Number twenty-four
White coffee with a sweetner
A sweetner.

Turning towards the road that branched off to the gas station, her hair fanned out and landed in her face. Pushing it out of the way, she looked back to Niall. "Come on." Facing the street again, she weaved her way between the crowds of people, avoiding the denser groups and twisting through the sparser ones. She was smiling, but it wasn't a forced or faked smile. It always came to her face while she was running. She slowed at the second right, turning into the street. She went down the street until she came to the first left. Heading down, she could see the flicker of lights from the gas station sign. Running down to it, she stopped a small ways from it.

And the boss wants a word
I've been daydreaming
Boss wants a word
Clockwatching
I wish I was a bird
I'd fly right out of the window
The window

"Here you are. The gas station." Wilde was still partially smiling from running. An actual smile. Wilde's eyes were still wide and alert, but she let the childish act slip for a moment or two. The she remembered and fell right back into the act. "Will you need any help getting back?"

This artificial me
I'd like to show you what I really could be
Want to run across the office tables
Singing 'No you won't hurt me
No, no you won't hurt me
No, no you won't hurt me
No, no you won't hurt me
And I'll keep running 'til I reach the sea'


Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/QBORa.jpg?1[/imgright]
Ryan "Rye" | Nu Leader
You're keeping in step
In the line
Got your chin held high and you feel just fine


As soon as Claremont and the new girl came in, Piper went straight to her phone and pretended to look busy. It took a moment for Ryan to figure out what he was going to do, but once that second passed, a shit eating grin became plastered on his face, and he bent forward, grabbing Piper's arm and pulling her to be by his side.

Cause you do
What you're told
But inside your heart it is black and it's hollow and it's cold


Rye looked down to Piper before letting go of her arm. "You been here long enough to do a beat-in, it's time you had your first." he said quietly to her, bringing up his right hand and rubbing it under his nose.

He next looked to Claremont, motioning him to come over. "You too."
He knew Claremont hated beat-ins, but technically so did Rye. The only difference was Rye did a great job of bullshitting his way through it.

"Chloe, right?"

Just how deep do you believe?
Will you bite the hand that feeds?
Will you chew until it bleeds?
Can you get up off your knees?
Are you brave enough to see?
Do you want to change it?


"Where do you work, Chloe?" He didn't wait for her to answer, and instead rambled on. "I'm Rye. I run the NuMetal gang. Now if you're serious about joining, we're going to beat you up. And you're not going to fight back."

He grit his teeth, leaning his weight on his right leg after bringing it forward.

"You fight back, you're out. You don't want in, leave now. You're actually lucky today, 'cause it's only us three. Normally there's more."

He looked to the two Nus by his side. "Don't go easy on her and don't bruise her face."

What if this whole crusade's
A charade
And behind it all there's a price to be paid
For the blood
On which we dine
Justified in the name of the holy and the divine


Despite the fact Rye hated beat-ins, he wasn't quite clever enough to come up with a better bonding activity to replace it. So all he had done was modify the beat-in. Nothing on the face, so it was still possible to show up to work or school without too much commotion the next day. Assuming, of course, nobody broke any bones. Generally speaking, though, Rye didn't participate in beat-ins. When he did, they were easier on the recruit. When he didn't, the new recruit usually ended up with a broken rib or two at the least. More people participating had a habit of just getting together and stomping on the recruit who had succumbed to a fetal position.

The purpose of the beat-in was really just to fuck the new recruit up enough so if they ever felt like narc'ing, they knew the gang could -- and would-- repay them with worse. Originally, it would go until the person was knocked out. But the members knew Rye had a soft spot and normally stopped it if the person started crying, trying to tap out, or generally look like they'd taken enough of a beating. Claremont's beat-in had been particularly interesting-- guy hadn't made a sound. Rye eventually stepped in and put the guy in a headlock and called it quits after the man had passed out.

Just how deep do you believe?
Will you bite the hand that feeds?
Will you chew until it bleeds?
Can you get up off your knees?
Are you brave enough to see?
Do you want to change it?


Right now, Rye was putting a bloodthirsty mask on, like he was waiting for a fight. Like he couldn't wait to beat the shit out of this girl. Really, a part of him was itching for a good anger release, but deep down he knew this wasn't it. He just needed to keep up appearances-- everyone had gone through a beat-in, and it would be unfair to exclude some of the initiation.

So naive
I keep holding on to what I want to believe
I can see


He also had some lingering reservations about Claremont, and wanted to see what he would do in this situation. Would he stand back or go all in? As far as Rye could recall, the man had been conveniently absent for every beat-in. Rye may have disliked them, but he at least oversaw them all.

But I keep holding on and on and on and on

Assuming Chloe didn't make a break for the door or otherwise immediately try to make up an excuse to not get the beat-in, Rye would slap Claremont on the back, attempting to push the man forward for the first hit.
Regardless of the other man's first move, he'd step in almost immediately after, preforming the rite himself if he had to.

Piper... He liked Piper, but being so young, and a girl, he wasn't truly expecting much from her, especially since he'd put her on the spot so suddenly.

Will you bite the hand that feeds you?
Will you stay down on your knees?



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgleft]http://t0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:...Y9A7K1zmReHTBXMlHZfL-S5kL4NRzTA&t=1[/imgleft]
Jeremy Claremont | Clef/NuMetal Member

[serif]Bruises on feet that won't stop walking

Voices won't stop talking

They melt my eardrums to the brain

Exactly what they're saying, I guess we'll know in time[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
The agent studied his faux leader, awaiting orders. Usually, he'd make himself busy during the beat-ins, but he knew he had to show allegiance sooner or later. There was a faint feeling of mistrust coming from Ryan and Jeremy had to do all he could to squash it. So, when Ryan beckoned him over he obediently stood next to the leader. The man knew this was all for show; he could tell from other beat-ins how Ryan really felt. It was an unfortunate necessity to gang life.

[serif]And what for now?
I guess you're more than I'll ever be
You always knew just how to walk
Unmarked, unloved away from everyone[/serif]


What the Clef didn't expect was Ryan slapping him on the back and expecting him to throw the first punch. Wasn't that the leader's job? However, before he could show any weakness or worse, disobedience, the man rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward. If the girl didn't make a run for it, he'd throw a punch, hard, into her right shoulder. Inside he felt slight guilt, but on the outside, his face was locked in an "I don't give a damn" grimace.

[serif]Who's this? Someone I can believe in
Someone to keep me feeling like I'm heading the right way
And who I'm supposed to play, well I guess I'll know in time
[/serif]

The tall man would step back and let Ryan have a swing. In all honestly, Jeremy found the whole ordeal archaic. Either way, it was the way gang life worked and his only choice was to accept it or lose his job and most likely die. He still remembered his beat in and how unpleasant it was. At least Ryan had the decency to knock him out for the rest of it. This lifestyle just wasn't what he signed up for, but then again what could he have possibly been expecting? Rainbows and kittens?

[serif]And what for now?
I guess you're more than I'll ever be
You always knew just how to walk
Unmarked, unloved away from everyone[/serif]


Sometimes Jeremy wondered why he'd even agreed to this silly position. Then he'd remember the harsh reality of his previous life. His job was simple and his life was dreary, at least now he had something of some friends. Even if he was constantly ratting them out, it was something to count on. He was never a friendly person, "Not enough empathy!" his mom would always yell, but at least that way he didn't get hurt. Eh. Don't most people hate their jobs?
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]Now who's holding on to those old times
And to old loves that just aren't listening.
[/serif]​

Darkening Dawn wrote: [imgleft]http://i316.photobucket.com/albums/mm341/darkeningdawn/RisaHibiki6001116368-1.jpg[/imgleft] 'Tabby' Willows

[padding-left=85]
Tabitha regarded the pale colored clothing with an arched brow. It really was what could only be described as the lightest color imaginable, Brielle was right about that.
"Yeah, you do know I'm not able to pull off the pale clothing look as well as you can pull it or any other look off, right?" Despite what she said, she couldn't help wearing a bit of a half smile as she said it. Of course, she'd try it on eventually, since Brielle was usually right about this sort of thing. Besides, it wouldn't be bad if she did make some guy shit bricks, she wouldn't mind getting extra pay because the guy paying her for some blue print or another couldn't look away.

As for the skirt that she proceeded to unwrap, Tabitha stood and moved to the table, picking it up and holding it to her waist, swishing it slightly.
"I'm thinking I like the skirt. I'll definitely need to take a look at some shoes though. Can't be wearing these with this skirt, unfortunately."
She gestured at her pseudo-combat boots that came up to her knees. Definitely not something that would impress people in the buisness world, she was sure. Sometimes she hated being a member of every day society and having to deal with the working world.

She shrugged, dismissing the action until later. She'd have to figure out a time to go and all of that stuff, whenever she had time that is. Placing the skirt back down on to its paper wrapping, she returned to her seat with a sigh. Now that the clothing was done being examined, she felt that all too familiar sense of boredom beginning to set in.
"Do we have any paperwork on new prospects to look at or go over, or reports on anything interesting? As much as I'm dying to go get some new instruments or something right now, I have to refrain since no one else is here yet."
And how Tabitha hated paperwork and reading reports and all of the boring bookwork that came with the job. If she had her way, and if there weren't any repercussions from doing so, she would abolish all paperwork from anything and everything. Unfortunately, it was necessary. Background checks, information findings, all of that fun, yet tedious, stuff. This was why she didn't want to do recon things, and instead sent out other people to do it for her. She'd end up getting bored and do something to blow her cover.

By this point, she was practically upside down in her seat, one leg kicked over the arm of the chair she was in, an arm hanging over the side... And soon she finished her 180 and just sat with her legs over the back of the chair and her head off of the cushion portion, looking, somehow, more bored than before. A testament to this was when she began blowing away the tiny dust particles that drifted through the air (an impossible task, really).​
[/padding-left]

________________________________________________________________________________​
Satin sheets
And luxuries so fine
All your suits
Are custom made in London


genewen_elfen wrote:
[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg

Ivy hands curiously peered at the folder as Grey turned it around and pushed it closer. Her speculating glance turning into one of shock as she read what was inside. It was something she had only heard of in passing, something that wasn't even suppose to exist. The DJ, which she had always passed off as a fairytale when one of her officers would come into her office talking about it.

Time flies when you're having fun
Break his heart, break her heart
He used to be my boss and millions of puppet dancer
I am a D.J., and I've got believers


She looked up to Grey in disbelief, before turning back to the folder. With all this information on it, it couldn't be brushed off. It was real. Her eyes ravenously looked through the contents of the file, taking in every detail no matter how small. What she read about it slightly disturbed her. Specifically about the effects of this strange substance.


I am a D.J., I am what I play
Can't turn around no, can't turn around no, ooh


If anyone found out about this, it could cause an uproar, to say the least. Especially within the gangs. And the thought of them acquiring that information would be even worse. Complete and total anarchy. As a clef, it was her job to stop that at all costs, no matter what that would entail.

She looked up quickly at the mention of the other man in the room that she had all but forgotten. He all but seemed to be asleep while standing up, which meant he could care less what was going on in the room. She automatically liked him.

Grey seemed to think the opposite, for the way he lost his composure as he yelled his name. That was extremely hard, seeing as he always was composed, always cordial. It was that endearing quirk that allowed him to be the clef organizational head that allowed him not to be hated by those under him. He was mysterious in his own way, however. What were the other dimensions of Grey?

As Soren walked closer, she was able to appraise him more, and she noticed the look he was giving her. She gave a sweet answering smile and allowed him to look at the file over her shoulder as she too read more of the file.

She abruptly shut the file and turned to the other man as Grey introduced him, though he seemed maybe a bit exasperated. And she had a good look at him, and she was rather fascinated. Who was the enigmatic man with the multiple piercings standing in front of her? Since he apparently would be her partner, I guess she would find out.

She again let him look her up and down before she gave him a rather flirtatious look, holding out her hand, and said,"I'm sure you and I will have an," she paused and looked for the right words,"interesting partnership Mr. LaFey."

I've got believers
I've got believers
I've got believers in me
I've got believers
I am a D.J., I am what I play
I am a D.J.


Q wrote:
Zz0vn.png
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/WGone.jpg[/imgright]
[align=right]Ignorance pulls
Apostasy and apathy still rules
Yeah you know it's cool
[/align]
Soren quietly smirked to himself as he looked at the file, not really bothering to read it. His eyes wandered over to the woman's breasts, watching them rise and fall with her breath underneath her shirt.
[align=right]Just suck and see
A future turn us into silent gods
And I won't miss you at all
[/align]
But then she quickly closed the file and diverted attention to him. Well, of course, he thought. Who wouldn't? At first he had frowned at the file, but it had quickly gone to that snarky smirk of his again. He was content in his own thoughts. Everything always seemed to be in his favor, all the time.

She looked him over-- not at all uncommon of women like her-- and then stuck her hand out and said they'd have an interesting partnership. Soren chuckled a bit, his eyes refusing to leave her upper body.
[align=right]Grounded
Boxed in
Like the evil in your veins
[/align]

When she spoke, he was looking at her eyes. But those slowly drifted down her neck, then toward her neckline-- oh, but he could have none of that in Grey's office. He'd have to reign himself in. His knowing smirk lengthened again and he waved Ivy's hand off, refusing to shake it.

"Well that is far too nice for you. We're partners, now, yeah? So you call me Soren." He chuckled again.
[align=right]Grounded
Boxed in
I am stuck with you
[/align]
He crossed his arms over his chest, quirking a brow. The world seemed like a game to him.
"And You are Ivy." He tacked on a "right?" as a pitiful attempt at politeness.

He rose his right hand from his left that was still across his chest as he turned away from Grey.
"Well anyway, it's what? Only 6 or so? Why not get started tonight?"
He turned to the door.
[align=right]Fate can't decide
Alignment of the planets in your hands
Come on crush our plans
[/align]
Facing his new partner, he smiled and said "Then maybe when it gets dark we can learn a little more about eachother," he snickered.
Soren took a step to the door.
[align=right]Just suck and see
A future that won't let you disagree
And I won't miss you at all
[/align]
"I ain't going in no squad car, so you wanna ride my bike or walk" he stated, a tinge of annoyance in his voice. He added on an "Ivy?" to try and be personable, but it was clearly forced.

Grey sat down at his desk, calmly rearranging the papers atop it.
[align=right]Grounded
Boxed in
Like the evil in your veins
Grounded
Boxed in
[/align]
Grey disliked dealing with Soren. He was very unprofessional and felt extremely high of himself. But Grey had sunk a lot of time into the man, and he knew Soren would be a wealth of information when the time came to prove himself. He was counting on Ms. Norton to be the one to figure out how to get the man in check. If anyone could do it, it was very likely her.

Grey did not have the patience for training someone-- the very thought of it may as well have been beneath him. But he still had hope. He knew Ms. Norton to be one of the best.
There would be good coming out of this. He just wasn't certain how much or how soon.
[align=right]Feeling feeling everything
Feeling feeling everything
[/align]



[Harley Quinn] wrote:
[serif]Just give me one good reason
Just one to stop me leaving
Cause I can't think of anything at all
The shock is wearing off and
We'll both be better off
[/serif]

996347.jpg
Brielle Reimi
Elec Member
(a.k.a Brie, Doreimi, Romi)
------------​

Brie grinned when Tabitha agreed with her. It was easier to do so, most people knew that. Besides, Brie had an eye for fashion, and if she thought something looked absolutely atrocious on someone, she wouldn't hesitate to post out something else that would look even better. Most of the time she was right.

Brie raised a perfectly sculpted brow and glanced down at the boots her friend was wearing and gave a mock grimace. "Tabby, if I ever catch you wearing those...things with that new outfit, I swear I'll end up Jacking you instead of one of the newbies!" It was said with a smile, though Brie was sure to slap Tabitha upside the head if she was ever to something like that.

As the other woman mentioned new prospects, Brie went to an old file-cabinet and lifted a bunch of old files before pulled out two folders hidden underneath the old business records from long before the Elecs had ever taken over the building. "Let's see. We have two civs looking to join. Wilde Raue Mord, fifteen years old. And..." Opening the other folder, Brie turned them and put them in front of Tabitha. "...Niall Myers, twenty-two. From what I can tell, they should be very good additions, but then...I'll reserve that judgement up to you."

Brie paused a moment and sighed. It would have been so much easier if Tabs and Rye hadn't of gone separate ways. "You know...I think I saw Ryan the other day. He was heading into the library as I was on my way to open the shop." Sometimes their old friend was a sore subject to touch upon, but she couldn't help mentioning the guy. Brie had had a huge crush on Ryan before, but when Soren had brought up the use of guns and then left, everything had started to go down hill after that.

No one talked to anyone anymore. Sometimes Brie thought about taking some time off, but then everything would be left to Tabby and that wouldn't be fair. It was the same excuse for her idea of simply quitting the gang and just going about her life day to day at the store. But that would completely defeat the purpose of having created the group. Music was a freedom to express yourself, and in creating Electronica, maybe there was a hope in bringing it back to the people of Musica.


------------​

[serif]So why don't you meet me, down behind the old school
We'll waste away the weekend, with perfect regard for how
Cavalier we used to be, that beautiful insanity
The apathy's surrounding me
Don't close your eyes or we'll fade away
[/serif]


Q wrote:
87AmW.jpg


6 Days later, it is Saturday night.
The time can be anywhere on Saturday after dark. You may write any catch-up, time lapse posts you need to.
All civilians that have already made their first posts are now accepted into their respective gangs.

Leaders post first after this time skip. Leaders set what has happened during the time skip, and set the current setting for their gang/company, if they are together. This post can either be in a roleplaying style, or an "informational" / GM-like post similar to this one. "Leader" means Gang Leader and/or Clef leaders. Ivy Norton / genewen_elfen is considered the clef leader.

Any civilians who joined before this time skip but have not posted yet are still civilians. You may make a time skip post of your own or start as if you have joined today. You do not have to wait for leaders to post.

If you have any questions/comments/criticism about this time skip, please PM me or post in the OOC thread.



Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/bzgx0.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]
[align=right]You better get up out the way,
Tomorrow we'll rise so let's fight today,
You know, I don't give a fuck what you think or say,
'Cause we'll rock this whole place anyway.
[/align]

Ryan was at the north cargo harbor. Jaclyn had set it up so the shipments came by ship. It was mostly CDs and their players for this jack, and all were hidden inside of hardcover religious texts. Ryan had held the meeting yesterday, informing all members of their jobs for this jack. Claremont supplied his SUV. They were going to pack the supplies into the back of it. He would also be driving-- it was his car, after all.
Jaclyn was overseeing the entire shipment, taking inventory, directing-- basically the same thing as what her day job was. Rye had a crane license. He would be moving palettes from the ship to the pier. He also was the go-to guy if anything happened to come up.
Piper was assigned to open the tri-walls on the palettes immediately once they were down, and take the boxes of "books" inside to the SUV. Claremont, if he wasn't busy, would be assisting Piper.
Chloe was told to sit this out-- she was too new.
There were three other members here, they were told to stand watch but help Piper and Claremont if they needed it.

[align=right]I'm getting used to this nuisance, and fags who bad mouth this music,
How fuckin' stupid and foolish of you to think you can do this.
[/align]

There were two palettes, which was roughly 16 boxes of "books". Rye doubted it would all fit in Claremont's car, but he'd be damned if they weren't going to come up with something to make it work.

Right now, the ship was docked and the supplies were going through customs inspections. Rye anticipated no problems with customs. He was currently wearing jeans and a t-shirt, with a light jacket over the shirt. The jacket covered a shoulder holster, which contained a glock pistol. Loaded, and ready to go if needed. He also had a utility knife at his belt. It wasn't uncommon for him to wear the knife-- it was useful. But the gun he only wore during jacks. Things could get real, real quick. And he didn't like shooting people, and he never had actually hit someone. But the gun by itself was a useful tool, even if it wasn't loaded.

[align=right]You cowards can't, you never will, don't even try to pursue it
I took the chance, I payed the bill, I nearly died for this music.
[/align]

He and all the others stood near Claremont's vehicle, waiting for the brow to be set up and for the crew aboard the ship to be ready to send down the supplies. It wouldn't be long now.

[align=right]You make me wanna run around, pulling my guns out and shit,
You're tempting me to run my mouth, and call you out on this bitch.
[/align]

Rye sent one of the members to get a palette jack. When they came back with it, Rye gave the member and Piper quick instructions on how to use it, telling them to move the palette over near the car after they got it off the crane, then quickly cut the plastic off with the knives and/or boxcutters they'd been given, and get the "books" packed into the SUV as soon as possible. This would be Piper's first jack. But the member she was with -- John-- had been to several before, and if she had any questions, or needed help immediately, john would show her how to do it.

[align=right]How ignorant you gotta be to believe any of this,
You need to slit your wrist, get pissed and go jump off a bridge.

What? You can't see the sarcasm in the verses I spit?
[/align]

After that, Rye went off to get the keys to the crane and familiarize himself with the crew. He knew who they were, had done business with them before, but it was still the same safety brief, the required materials, etc., etc. Soon enough it was all done, and Rye was inside the crane and waiting for another crew member to make the appropriate hand signals to bring down the first palette.

[align=right]What? You think I just got lucky and didn't work for this shit?
Bitch I've been working at this ever since I was a kid,
I played a million empty shows to only family and friends...
[/align]

Soon after, the palette was on the ground, the straps were released, and it was up to Piper and the others to get it on the jack, move it out of the way of the crane, cut the plastic wrapping the tri-wall, and get into the 8 boxes stacked inside.
[align=right]...So what the fuck you know about being a gangsta?
What the fuck you know about being in danger?
You ain't doing this, so you know you're just talking shit.
Mad at all of us... cause every song is a fuckin' hit.
[/align]



genewen_elfen wrote:
[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg

You got these little things that you've been running from
You either love it or guess you don't
You're such a pretty thing to be running from anyone
A vision with nowhere to go


Ivy leaned back in her office chair, rather tired of the paperwork that was inescapable as a police chief, kicking her feet on top of the desk. The darkening sky alerted her to the end of another work day, though her work wasn't truly finished. She had decided she would do some more digging that night on the DJ. She was rather disappointed at the slowness of her, or should she say, their, progress, which wasn't helped at all by her rather distracting partner.

The only question was how to attack the investigation first, which she had already systematically made into a bulleted list, in her head of course. After she was sure she had memorized all of the file and could recite it verbatim, she made sure to burn it.

So tell me right now, you think you're ready for it
I wanna know why you got me going
So let's go, we'll take it outta here
I think I'm ready to leap, I'm ready to live



The most reasonable would to probably check who the substance was tested on, though they were either confirmed to be dead, or thought to be dead. There were the families, but she didn't know if they were involved or unaware. If they were involved, they probably wouldn't want to talk too easily. If they were unaware, they probably would just be a waste of time.

There was searching the last known whereabouts, which might uncover some left-behind clues. Then again, it could be just that they find nothing, or they covered their tracks. The latter was more likely.

I'm ready to go
(Get me out of my mind, get me out of my mind)
I'm ready to go
(Uh, oh, oh, oh, uh, oh, oh, oh)


She rubbed her temple, a little tired, and with too many things going through her head to try and think things through at the moment. One thing she needed to do was to summon Soren, since he was always incredulous to the idea of riding in the squad car, she had to call him and ride with him on his bike. Not that she was complaining.

She pulled out her cell phone and texted him: Get over here as soon as possible. We need to get to investigating.

You got these little things you wanted something for 'em
You'll either get it or guess you won't
What does it really mean to get nothing from anyone
There's a million ways it could go


Sighing, she closed her eyes to try and take a quick nap in her chair before she would have to stay up late that night. Her current state would not do at all. She needed to be alert, especially around Soren.

[serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/newoc2.jpg[/imgright]

God knows how I go and take it so hard
Why he left driving in his crystal clear car
The age of Sinatra still exists in some bars
I've been working with my hand so far


Piper was visibly full of energy and excitement, which was a change from the way she usually tried to portray herself. She couldn't help it. It was her first jack. Ever, and she was eager not to mess anything up. She seemed to cool down a bit when Rye instructed her on what she was to do, intently listening.

I work, I work, I work, I work,
For you, for you, for you, for you
I work, I work, I work,
If you work too, for you, for you, for you


When it was time, she made sure to be ready with the pallete jack, with the guidance of John, another member who had done jacks before. When she got over to the pallet, she noticed her palms were sweating in dismay. She quickly wiped them on her clothes and got the tri-wall on the crane, no problem. She didn't feel relieved. She wouldn't until the last box was put into Jemmy's SUV, if it fit, which she doubted it would. She kept it to herself, however.

Gold card, platinum card, plastic card too
I don't really give a damn 'bout you
I keep all my earnings in a box marked shoes
I'll drywall heaven 'fore I give you proof


Quickly, she and John began to cut at the tri-wall as quickly as possible, Piper a little to quickly as she somehow cut her own hand. Ignoring it, she continued until they got to the boxes inside. Then came the meticulous part, actually carrying the boxes. John raised an eyebrow at the gash on her hand, but didn't say anything. The work still had to be done.

I work, I work, I work, I work,
For you, for you, for you, for you
I work, I work, I work
If you work too, for you, for you, for you
I work, I work, I work, I work,
For you, for you


As she was packing the materials, she couldn't help but feel overheated. She had chosen to wear her beanie again, though she didn't need it at all. It kind of felt like her head was boiling. Or maybe that was just an exaggeration. As she loaded some books in the car, she took it off and stuffed it into her jacket.


Once more, that I will say to you
It's a good work, it's true
Once one, that I will say to you
And it's a good work, it's true
One more, that I will say to you
It's a good work, it's true
One more, that I will say to you
And it's a good work, it's true.


It seemed like it took forever to get all of the merchandise into the car, but they did it. Piper leaned against the car to take a quick rest. The other palette could be coming at any minute.



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]http://i973.photobucket.com/albums/ae211/QuestionableElipsis/Jaclyn.jpg?t=1344190675[/imgright]
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member

[serif]I'm not feeling alright today,

I'm not feeling that great,

I'm not catching on fire today,

Love has started to fade[/serif]



[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
The past six days had been particularly trying for Jaclyn. She could hardly find any time for herself between triple checking details for the jacks, finding some way to take care of her daughter, and not to mention running a major shipping company. It was exhausting. It had turned out that her check had merely covered her outstanding bill with the daycare and was not nearly enough to pay for more service. Although her debts were cleared, this left her uneasy. What was she supposed to do with her daughter? Therefore for the past six days she wasn't seen at all in the warehouse and this made her very anxious.

[serif]I'm not going to smile today,
I'm not gonna laugh,
You're out living it up today,
I've got dues to pay.[/serif]


However, tonight the last thing she could do was avoid her gang duties. All of this was riding on her and she absolutely had to be there. Unfortunately, her sister was out of town and she wasn't willing to leave a three year old by herself in the apartment. Jaclyn had reluctantly decided to take her daughter with her on one of the most important nights for the gang. Part of her knew it was a mistake, but the other part knew she had no other choice. Over the past couple of days she had begun to bite her nails again which simply added to her anxiety.

[serif]When the grave digger puts on the foreceps,
The stonemason does all the work,
The barber can give you a haircut,
The carpenter can take you out to lunch.[/serif]


The two walked hand in hand up to the warehouse and entered, slightly behind schedule but still before everyone else besides Ryan. Luckily, he was outside and she was able to conceal her daughter into a nearby office for the harbor. "Stay here and don't move. Just color, okay?" she asked, almost begging the small little girl.

"Okay!" she cried swinging her small legs in the massive leather chair.

Jaclyn took a deep breath and grabbed her briefcase meeting Ryan out by the docks. "Everything is going according to plan. No one should be here except us and a few select workers that we already know are allied with us. The dock manager and other employees have been notified that they have the night off and it would be wise if they made themselves scarce," she said, trying to stop her hands from shaking.

[serif]Now, I just want to play on my panpipes,
I just want to drink me some wine,
As soon as you're born, you start dying,
So you might as well have a good time,[/serif]


It wasn't much longer after that that the boat pulled into the dock and the previously selected workers performed mandatory customs checks under the strict eye of Jaclyn. The captain came to her, "The goods should be as promised," he said roughly.

[serif]I don't wanna go to Sunset Strip,
I don't wanna feel the emptyness,
Old marquees with stupid band names,
I don't wanna go to Sunset Strip[/serif]


The woman gave a curt nod and slipped him a bill for his cooperation. After about a half an hour, they were ready to unload. Jaclyn let out a breath that she was unaware she'd been holding in.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]Sheep go to Heaven,
Goats go to Hell.
[/serif]​

The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgleft]http://t0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:...Y9A7K1zmReHTBXMlHZfL-S5kL4NRzTA&t=1[/imgleft]
Jeremy Claremont | Clef/NuMetal Member


[serif]I said you're such a sweet young thing
Why you do this to yourself
She looked at me and this is what she said

I told him you can have my cash
But first you know I gotta ask
What made you want to live this kind of life[/serif]


[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
It appeared that Jeremy had passed whatever test the beat in had presented because everything continued as normal. The clefs were happy to hear not only that, but that he would be an integral part of the jack. For once during this job, Jeremy felt somewhat relaxed and confident in his position. Everything was simply falling into place and he hardly did anything to make it that way. Luckily all he really had to do at the jack was supply his car, and then blend into the work. It was perfect.

[serif]There ain't no rest for the wicked
Money don't grow on trees
I got bills to pay
I got mouths to feed
Ain't nothing in this world for free[/serif]


The always punctual man arrived exactly on time, never early or late. The car didn't even need to be cleaned out because he never kept anything in it. Part of his job was being able to be mobile: he had few possessions and could pick up and move as soon as his supervisor told him to. Sometimes it was lonely, but for the most part the clef was an introvert. He parked the car and nodded in Ryan's direction as he was explaining the procedure to Piper and some other members. His eyes also landed on Jaclyn, who was talking to the dock workers. Everything was as it should be.

[serif]No I can't slow down
I can't hold back
Though you know I wish I could
No there ain't no rest for the wicked
Until we close our eyes for good
[/serif]

Jeremy's eyes continued to scope out the scene as the first palette was brought in. He watched each member taking note of exactly what they did and every motion they made. By the time it was packed he'd gathered all the information he needed. Noticing Piper breathing heavily, he stood next to her as they waited for the next palette. "You guys look like you could use some help," he said without a smile and smooth, deep voice. The way he spoke was as if it was a statement that everyone knew, he was simply affirming it. Jeremy was the kind of person that no one could quite figure out what was off about him, but they knew there had to be something.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]But even still I can't say much
Because I know we're all the same
Oh yes we all seek out to satisfy those thrills.
[/serif]​

genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/newoc2.jpg[/imgright]

Don't look up, just let them think
There's no place else you'd rather be


Piper looked up at Claremont, as he approached, noticing him for the first time. She didn't want to get caught slacking in anyway, so she quickly stood up, and ran her fingers through her cropped hair. Stupid, stupid. She berated herself internally. She decided to really push it for the last 8 boxes.

You're always on display
For everyone to watch and learn from
Don't you know by now?
You can't turn back
Because this road is all you'll ever have


It took her a moment to process what he had said. She blushed, slightly embarrassed at his statement. Hopefully she didn't look too tired, but she had to admit, help would make it get done a little faster.

Don't look up, just let them think
There's no place else you'd rather be
And now you can't turn back
Because this road is all you'll ever have


She answered,"Well, help would be nice. " Then she added for politeness,"Thank you for offering, Je- Mr. Claremont." If she was red before, she got even redder. She had almost called him her nickname for him, and that would have really been upsetting. She told herself he didn't notice. Though he probably did. She heaved a sigh, that she probably should have kept to herself, though it could probably pass as a tired yawn, which was completely counterproductive.

Yeah, yeah, you're asking for it
With every breath that you breathe in
Just breathe it in


Nothing seemed to escape him. He was always there, always watching contently. Maybe being in a gang long enough made you perceive more. Or it just made you paranoid, in Rye's case. That fact made her feel a little self-conscious under his gaze, and she felt her hand throb a bit from where it was cut. She hadn't looked down at it before, but what she saw made her look back up quick. She would deal with it after the jack.



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgleft]http://t0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:...Y9A7K1zmReHTBXMlHZfL-S5kL4NRzTA&t=1[/imgleft]
Jeremy Claremont | Clef/NuMetal Member
[serif]Well I woke up to the sound of silence
The cars were cutting like knives in a fist fight
And I found you with a bottle of wine
Your head in the curtains
And heart like the fourth of July

You swore and said
We are not
We are not shining stars
This I know
Cause I never said we are[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
The clef noticed the reddening of the young woman's face, but wasn't sure if it was from misplaced embarrassment or fatigue. Yet, before he could think about it further, he followed her eyes as they flicked down to her hand. There seemed to be a steady stream of blood coming from a gash. "We need to bandage that. The last thing you need is getting your blood all over the goods; can you imagine the kind of evidence that would be? They'd probably think we killed you or something," he said, muttering the last part.

[serif]But I like to think
I can cheat it all
To make up for the times I've been cheated on
And it's nice to know
When I was left for dead
I was found and now I don't roam these streets
I am not the ghost you want of me[/serif]


Without leaving room for argument, he gripped her good wrist and dragged the girl to his passenger seat, but immediately dropped her wrist. His right hand moved quickly to the gun in a holster on his hip, "Who the hell are you?" he asked, looking at the figure in the dark. The person just seemed to be standing there, not coming or going. It gave Jeremy the creeps. "Ryan!" he yelled loud enough to turn the heads of everyone at the dock and raised the gun in front of him while slowly approaching the figure.

[serif]My head is on fire
But my legs are fine
Cause after all they are mine
Lay your clothes down on the floor
Close the door
Hold the phone
Show me how
No one's ever gonna stop us now
[/serif]

Yet, he hardly moved a step before remembering Piper's hand. Without taking his eyes off the figure, he gestured towards the passenger seat in the car, "There is a first aid kit in the glove compartment. Get inside the vehicle and take care of yourself," he said, then continued his move forward hoping that the girl listened to his instructions. The last thing he needed was for someone to get hurt. While he inched forward, he hoped that Ryan would be arriving soon to back him up, but for the mean time he hoped he could keep the stranger around long enough to figure out what his business was. "What are you doing here?" he asked, still not close enough to make out the face in the dark.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]Though I've never been through hell like that
I've closed enough windows
To know you can never look back.
[/serif]​


Darkening Dawn wrote: [imgleft]http://i316.photobucket.com/albums/mm341/darkeningdawn/RisaHibiki6001116368-1.jpg[/imgleft] 'Tabby' Willows

[padding-left=85]
The day after Brie introduced the paperwork for the two civs looking to join, Wilde Raue Mord and Niall Myers, they were brought in, and the 'beat in' commenced. The following day, the Tempo Control was performed on the both of them, as it was normally done to anyone else joining the gang.

As their introductory task for initiation in to the gang, Wilde was given reconnaissance work and information gathering on an individual thought to be a Clef. The job, for the next few days, was to figure out whether the individual was indeed working for Metallica or was just another bystander, and the report would be made on Saturday evening over what had been discovered and whether they were a threat.

Niall, on the other hand, was given a series of deliveries to make, all of which were to small, one time purchasers of music and music related paraphernalia. It would be one package to deliver per day, the last being delivered on Saturday evening.


Tabby had put off working on the contacts and gathering things together to prepare for their next jack, again. And she had been up all night working on things. Again. And so, now that the night came for the gang to actually be working on and participating in a jack, she was dog tired and ready to go to sleep instead. Her current position was her sitting at a desk in their new location, a long since abandoned and dilapidated looking barn on the outskirts of town that contained a basement, with her face planted squarely on the contact page that they would be using that night to acquire a small shipment of harmonicas (and one ukelele, for some weird, yet consistent, buyer of instruments).

Stirring from her nap, she rubbed her face with her hands before looking around in a bit of a daze. It was odd, being in a new location again. She would have thought that by now she would be used to moving around so much, but, it never got old, it seemed. Waking up in the places was pretty odd too. But that was a different kind of odd. Standing and scooting her chair across the concrete floor, she stretched out slightly before coming back to a rest with her feet on the ground. The watch on her wrist told her the time, and she looked around almost expectantly. Her two newbies should be reporting in soon, really. Unless they got caught. Which, although unfortunate, was a common occurrence when you handled illegal material after all.

Half expecting Brie to be there to chastise her for falling asleep at her desk, Tabby was surprised that there wasn't even a Brie in sight. Sure, there were a few people outside of the 'room' that they had rigged up in the basement with boxes and things that were waiting for the signal to get going to the site of the jack, but, they were all peons, really. No fashionista in sight, it seemed. Or so she thought. She did still have some sleep in her eyes, and Brie could always be outside or something.
"Yoh, Brie! Where are you at, hm?" she called, looking around and rubbing one of her eyes again with a stifled yawn. It wasn't like her to not be present for a jack.​
[/padding-left]

________________________________________________________________________________​
Took this job cause I needed one,
Now it's seven years since I've seen the sun
All day long I'm underground​


genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/newoc2.jpg[/imgright]

Why does it feel like night today?
Something in here's not right today.
Why am I so uptight today?
Paranoia's all I got left


Piper blushed again at Claremont's comment, which was extremely pathetic. That pretty much summed up how she felt. How could she be so stupid. Trying to excel at her first jack, she could've actually really screwed it up.

I don't know what stressed me first
Or how the pressure was fed
But I know just what it feels like
To have a voice in the back of my head


She was completely startled as her wrist was just grasped by the man and dragged to the passenger seat. Before she could pull them back, they were dropped as Jemmy's hand dropped to an item at his hip. She was about to chew him out about it, until she saw the direction he was looking and couldn't help but notice a figure in the dark standing to the side, watching. The figure gave her the wigwams, and she couldn't help but jump as Claremont called Ryan's name.

It's like a face that I hold inside
Like a face that awakes when I close my eyes
A face watches every time I lie
A face that laughs every time I fall
(And watches everything)


He seemed to remember her at that time, because he motioned to the passenger's seat and told her to bandage up her hand. She scowled at him, even though his head was turned and grudgingly got in the car without replying with a sarcastic remark. His frankness annoyed her to the fullest.

So I know that when it's time to sink or swim
That the face inside is hearing me
Right underneath my skin


She opened the glove compartment, trying not to get blood on anything in his car. Just as he had said, there was a first aid kit there. The first thing to do would to put anesthetic on it before it became infected. She shuddered at the thought and what it would entail. After cleaning her hand absentmindedly, she carefully wrapped the bandage around her hand tightly. Afterward, she put the kit away, silently thanking Jemmy for the kit, something she would never do face to face with him.

It's like I'm paranoid lookin' over my back
It's like a whirlwind inside of my head
It's like I can't stop what I'm hearing within
It's like the face inside is right beneath my skin


When she was finished, her mind wandered to the dark figure outside, so still. Jeremy looked really serious when he grabbed for what she now realized was a gun. She tried to think of what she had on her. She had some pepper spray, she had a small switch knife, and... that was it. Taking a deep breath, she climbed out the seat of the car cautiously, cursing herself for not wearing the gun she had gotten for her 19th birthday (though why her dad gave her a gun for her birthday, she had no idea).

I know I've got a face in me
Points out all my mistakes to me
You've got a face on the inside too and
Your paranoia's probably worse



Q wrote: [imgright]http://i.imgur.com/QBORa.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]
[align=right]Oh my god
Please help me, knee deep in the river tryin' to get clean
He says wash your hands, get out the stains
But you best believe, boy, there's hell to pay
Yeah you best believe, boy, there's hell to pay, sayin'
Come on
[/align]

After the first pallet was down, Piper moved it out of the way and did her job precisely as instructed. Soon after, the second pallet came down and Rye was getting ready to move the crane back to where it belonged. He didn't exactly hear Claremont so much as get a weird feeling that he thought he'd heard something.

[align=right]Oh my god
Please help me, waist deep in the river, can you hear my plea?
He says, son, you come like a beggar in the streets
You might make it, boy, but by the skin of your teeth
You might make it, boy, but by the skin of your teeth, sayin'
[/align]

At that feeling, he cut off the engine and looked through the carriage window to see Claremont pull out a gun and Piper in the car. His anger instantly fumed and shot out of the vehicle and jogged toward the scene.

[align=right]I rambled with the worst of them
Fell in love with a harlequin
Saw the darkest hearts of men
[/align]

When he got there, he instantly started yelling. Rye was calm most of the time, but he had an anger problem and here it definitely presented itself with full coverage. He didn't like people getting in the way of things. He didn't like people screwing shit up. Especially not kids. And this kid looked like a kid. A weird kid, to boot. He dealt with enough of them taking in strays as a gang leader. He didn't need another one coming in at the wrong time and screwing with him. And that seemed to be exactly what this situation was.

[align=right]And I saw myself starin' back again
And I saw myself starin' back again
Oh my god
Please help me, neck deep in the river screamin' for relief
[/align]

He stood near Claremont and pushed Piper behind himself when she came back out, as if protecting her.

"Who do you think you are? This is a closed area! Restricted! Only workers! Get out!" He yelled.
But that was only the beginning. As Rye was leaning forward, his hard hat still on his head and his license and ID badge hanging around his neck in an ID lanyard, swinging back and forth as he leaned forward slightly to push his authority across. He lifted his open palmed hand and started 'slicing' it like a knife-- knifehanding, as it was known among those who'd served in the military-- while he spoke.

[align=right]He says, it's mine to give, but it's yours to choose
You're gonna sink or swim, you're gonna learn the truth
No matter what you do you're gonna learn the truth sayin'
[/align]

"Move faster, kid! Get the fuck out of here!" Of course the other probably didn't move. So Rye kept on yelling.
"You think you're something special? Do you see that crane over there? The cargo ship? Do you know how much shit everyone here would be in if some dipshit like you got hurt? I don't even care if you think you know a guy who knows a guy, this is a safety issue and you're no worker so get the fuck out!"

Assuming Silas didn't move, Ryan still wouldn't let the boy get in a word edge-wise.

[align=right]Ate the bread that once was stone
Fell from a cliff, never broke a bone
Bowed down to get the kings overthrown
And I'm all alone and the fire grows
And I'm all alone and the fire grows
[/align]

"I could get you arrested, kid. You want that?? I don't even know how the fuck you got here or why, but you're trespassing and you're clearly have no intention of moving so I don't mind getting the clefs involved. You know what? Fuck it. Fuck you. You must have the backbone of fucking robocop, kid, because you odn't know what you've gotten yourself into."

At that, Rye threw down his hard hat behind him, it bouncing up and out of reach. He then rushed forward, presumably to beat the shit out of the kid in front him.

[align=right]Swing sweet charity
Take what's left of me
A new beginning or is this the end?
Swing sweet Seraphim
Take me back again
or watch me make the messes of men
[/align]



The Lazy Marionette wrote: [imgright]http://i973.photobucket.com/albums/ae211/QuestionableElipsis/Jaclyn.jpg?t=1344190675[/imgright]
Jaclyn Rivers | NuMetal Member


[serif]You dream a dream
But you never wake up
You're so afraid
That the dream is over

Open your eyes and you'll see
Daydreaming won't concur me
Won't concur me, no it won't concur me[/serif]

[padding-left=70][padding-right=70]
Anxious about her daughter, Jaclyn had been turning to go towards the office when the commotion started. With an agitated sigh, she reluctantly turned around and started walking back towards the docks. Dread crept down her spine as she noticed Claremont and Ryan running at someone with a gun and knife brandished. She absolutely hated when things didn't go according to plan. Unfortunately, her black pumps and matching pencil skirt didn't allow her to move very quickly, a decision she now cursed. She could have never guessed that professionalism would get in the way of doing her job.

[serif]Cause only the good guys can get, what they're coming for
And all of the dreamers must take, what's apart
Only the good guys receive, what they came here for
And all of you dreamers, will leave with a broken heart[/serif]


When she finally did make it over to the men, she noticed Ryan was yelling his head off. A thin hand pushed back a hair as her head dipped in a sigh. The young man's anger was bound to be the thing that got them in trouble. The last thing she needed tonight was a death. A walkie talkie clipped to her belt produced some static and then in a muffled voice, "Ms. Rivers, what's the hold up? My men are tired."

[serif]Reality
You better face it
Your blood is red
One bite, you'll taste it[/serif]


Jaclyn ripped the offending electronic off her belt and spoke sternly, "Jacobsen, I advise you be patient. We're dealing with an unforeseen circumstance on the far end of the dock."

"I have another shipment to deliver," Jacobsen replied in a bark.

[serif]Open your eyes and you'll see
Daydreaming won't concur me
Won't concur me, no it won't concur me[/serif]


"And I know where your family is!" she yelled back in a clipped tone. With that, she clipped the thing back to her belt before he could even say "understood". Now she was really mad. "Ryan, will you calm the fuck down? Give the kid a chance," she said with a roll of her eyes. Everything in the gang was so dramatic and she was sick of it, but it was as if he didn't hear her and was off on the boy. This jack was so effortlessly planned she was upset that something so trivial could have been overlooked. How had they not thought of having some sort of security? At least Claremonte was on top of things. Still. They should have had a watch.
[/padding-left][/padding-right]

[serif]Cause only the good guys can get, what they're coming for.[/serif]​


Tom_Suke wrote: [imgleft]http://i92.photobucket.com/albums/l..._you_are_free_by_yuumei-d4jocch.png[/imgleft]
≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡

[padding-right=65]
♓ush
[/padding-right]

[padding-right=40][padding-left=320]Silence is the only thing I hear [/padding-left][/padding-right][padding-right=50]
Silence is What​
[/padding-right][padding-right=45]
I fear
[/padding-right]

≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡




Divider.jpg

Soft, emerald hues focused on the new hideout's doors, and the anxiety he was feeling now, only increased. The bare hint of a twitch in his throat-he had swallowed, before he was sneaking in, making sure nobody saw. After all, people would be curious of a teen in a place where he shouldn't be. Or well, where they thought he shouldn't be. But no, once inside, the anxiety only increased.

Where....Where are you?

He was silent in his steps, and yet everything wasn't silent, not to him. He could hear the brush of old rubber against cold cement shift to gentle squeaks on wooden, warehouse floors, he could taste the dry flavor of packaging, the crisp sting of wood shavings in the back of his throat-he swallowed again, his eyes taking in everything as he bit his lower lip.

I shouldn't have left you here-where-?


It had been his mistake, to place his.....his treasure overnight at the old warehouse-he usually brought it with him during shifting times, so that something like this wouldn't happen. Of course, it wouldn't get shipped-everyone knew it was his, but the solid fact that it wasn't with him now, was itching under his skin.
The gentle squeaks became scrapes when he heard a voice, skidding for a bit before sighing-it sounded like Tabby, calling out for Brie-ah, so then...she would know. He followed the sound, already turning his gaze to the little dry erase board he had clipped around his neck-the gentle thud of every step had it tap his chest, and now he pulled the stretchy holding to loosen it, grabbing his little marker and popping the top off. He scribbled as he walked, rounding the corner and spotting Tabby, her back was to him, so he gently rapped his knuckles against the wall, palm facing himself, and turned his sign over when she turned to look at him.

'Hey, have you seen Clyde?'


'Clyde' was his electric violin-a gift for him when he had used some talents of lockpicking to break into a cleft's truck and steal back instruments. In all honesty, he had spotted Clyde in the packaging and had wanted it, but when the raid was taken and they were going to be sent to be burned, Elec would have lost money-but he had followed, set a nail trap, and stole the instruments with the help of a truck he 'borrowed'. He remembered that day, all the sounds in the room, the praise, the cheers-he usually was...well, not an outcast, but he kept to himself unless it was about music. Tabby herself had given him Clyde, when she noticed his interest in it soon as all the instruments were recovered-she knew of his story, of what brought him to them-and she had given it to him. Today, it is still his most prized possession-he only leaves it reluctantly when he knows his parents are home, but other than that-it's almost always with him when he's at the warehouse, and to be without it-well, he'd get panicky.

Divider.jpg


Aesir wrote:
CWHeaphoneJack.png
[imgright]http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/TheBlackCage/Chloe1.jpg[/imgright]
BREAK
THIS
SHIT
DOWN!


The first punch hurt the most. It made her stagger and drop to a knee with a grunt. Chloe was fit but she wasn't used to being punched at all and she struggled not to fight back. Then came the next punch. It stung and she wondered how many bruises and smaller wounds she would end up having.
After maybe the fifth punch or kick, she started to feel dazed and after another five hits she began to feel numb from all the pain. Even so she felt as if the beat in had a method to it since they left her face mostly untouched. Clever.
Even as she was beaten though, what she thought about the most was the fact that she was going to be part of NuMetal, and hopefully they would help sate her curiosity about music. That would be at another time though, she knew that but the thought still lingered.


You want it you got it!
Every thing you needed and more!
you said it I heard it!


It didn't stop until she was about to faint. Still in a daze she began to realize that there was nothing hitting against her body anymore and the pain she felt was from what had already been done to her. She lay still on the ground for a bit and then slowly sat up while holding her side which was throbbing in pain, listening to the leader as he told her she had now been initiated into NuMetal. Good news.

Careful what you wish for!
Deleted, defeated, everything you've ever been!
No mercy! It's the way of the fist!


The week went by and at first she had problems acting like she usually did. She couldn't go on her usual runs around the park either and it was a pain to work the first four days or so as she had troubles standing straight. The days also seemed to pass in slow-motion, much to Chloe's frustration.


CWNuM.jpg

[imgleft]http://i285.photobucket.com/albums/ll64/TheBlackCage/Chloe11.jpg[/imgleft]
Once I had a dream
And this is it
And then it was Saturday evening. Nothing to do. No work, no hobbies, nothing. Most of the worst bruises had started to fade and the small wounds had already healed and the regular bruises were completely gone.
She sat in an armchair by a window in her apartment, reading a book. It was a fantasy novel and it was decent but it couldn't keep her intrigued for long as she slammed it shut after only a few chapters. She turned her gaze over to her bookshelf, scanning it for anything else to read only to come up empty-handed.
With a sigh she stood, put the book back in the shelf and walked into the kitchen. She looked for a cookbook and found one about Italian food and started to skim through the pages for something that she might want. She found nothing and decided to just make some pasta and sallad.

Don't give me love, I've had my share
Beauty nor rest, give me truth instead
It was easily done and soon she was sitting by the table with her dinner, eating slowly and thinking about what the other members, the seasoned ones, were up to. She knew there was a jack, and she had been told to sit it out. She would, but she couldn't wait until she got to be more a part of the gang.
And I'll be waiting all day
And I'll be waiting all day


genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]Niall Myers|Elec[/serif]

[imgleft]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/guys129n.jpg[/imgleft]

I'm tired of being what you want me to be
Feeling so faithless, lost under the surface
Don't know what you're expecting of me
Put under the pressure of walking in your shoes


Niall parked in the deserted parking lot, turning the engine off and heaving a sigh at the thought of the ten minute walk to the barn that served as the new hideout, especially for his still bruised legs and, surprisingly, feet. He should've been there a little earlier, but his boss let him off a little late, no extra pay of course, the cheapskate. Lately, he'd been doing that a lot, and he would come to work late, smelling of alcohol, and stale sweat, and bringing strange women to the job, though he was sure he was married. But then again, it wasn't his problem.

Locking the door, hands in his pockets, he started to walk briskly away from the car. It was a regular night, a bit chilly though. He pulled his jacket a little closer, shivering, and brooded on his situation. Since he really didn't feel like walking all the way to the outskirts of town, he decided to drive, and this was the closest he dared to go to the barn that was the new base. I guess it's not that bad. And it wasn't, really. He didn't know how the others got to the isolated place.


(Caught in the undertow, just caught in the undertow)
Every step that I take is another mistake to you
(Caught in the undertow, just caught in the undertow)


Walking gave him a lot to think about, especially to forget the pain he was still feeling from the beat, which he . He thought of the beat-in to He could clearly remember the beat in like it was yesterday.

♬ ♬ ♬ ♬


Only hard eyes looked him over, examining him to a point that quite unnerved him. Like they were calculating the different ways they could beat the crap out of him. The scene in that dark warehouse would've inspired fear in anyone. He didn't allow himself to feel fear. Only numbness. What would happen would happen.

I've become so numb, I can't feel you there
Become so tired, so much more aware
I'm becoming this, all I want to do
Is be more like me and be less like you


Or that was what he had thought before they actually commenced the beating. It was just what he had imagined. And more. So much more. It took all his willpower to just take it, not to whimper, or cry, or fight back. He took it in silence.

The first punch was in the chest, unexpectedly, and he fell to the ground, which was a big mistake. The barrages of kicks wouldn't end, and they weren't discriminate. They made sure to hit every part of his body. At first he thought he was on fire. Then he felt numb with the pain, feeling nothing.

Can't you see that you're smothering me,
Holding too tightly, afraid to lose control?
'Cause everything that you thought I would be
Has fallen apart right in front of you.


The sound of each hit reverberated off of the walls, and a few times the sound ceased, only to become achingly loud, then fade away. He must have become unconscious a few times. Every time the sound returned, everything was put into amazing clarity: the smell of dust and sweat, the boots around him that wouldn't stop their barrage on his body, the taste of bile on his tongue. Then he would feel bliss from the cessation of feeling.

When he finally awoke, Tabitha stood before, welcoming him, in her own way, to the gang. Though he could barely hear it, though he could hear a voice say,"Maybe we overdid it a bit," before he became unconscious again.


(Caught in the undertow, just caught in the undertow)
Every step that I take is another mistake to you.
(Caught in the undertow, just caught in the undertow)
And every second I waste is more than I can take.

♬ ♬ ♬ ♬

When he was finally at the barn, he felt absolutely flushed, and tried not to feel the pain of his bruises. He tried to be as quiet as possible as he approached, and looked around for anything that might be hiding, before opening the door a crack and going in.

I've become so numb, I can't feel you there,
Become so tired, so much more aware
I'm becoming this, all I want to do
Is be more like me and be less like you.


Quickly, already late, he walked to Tabby's desk, giving a familiar nod to Keoni who was also in the room. He looked at his board, excused himself, and came back with Clyde, which was moved by some inconsiderate gang member. He held it out, and if he took it from him, he would give another nod of recognition. He rather liked Keoni, or Hush, as people called him. Maybe it was because of his silence.

Turning his attention back to the leader of the gang, he said," Yesterday's package was delivered no problem. "


Darkening Dawn wrote: [imgleft]http://i316.photobucket.com/albums/mm341/darkeningdawn/RisaHibiki6001116368-1.jpg[/imgleft] 'Tabby' Willows

[padding-left=85]
Looking over her shoulder at the sound of rapping knuckles against the wall, Tabby was greeted by the sight of a dry erase board directed towards her. Obviously Hush, since no one else used a dry erase board, or any other kind of marking board, around here. It took a moment for her to scan the scribbled words and for her sleep deprived brain to process them, but she eventually worked the words out clearly enough to supply an answer. Before she was able to actually speak that answer, one of the new members, Niall, waltzed in, pulled Clyde out from where it had been stowed somewhere, and handed it to Hush before making his report.

"Our client already called, and didn't have any problems regarding the delivery. The last one you'll make is tonight, while the jack is going on. And it's a pretty big delivery," she finished, leaving the details of the jack undisclosed. Niall may have made a few deliveries fine, but he was far from gaining trust enough to go on a jack with the other experienced members of the gang. "You'll be delivering a cello this time," she finished, crossing her arms over her chest and nodding her head towards a shape leaning against the wall of the basement, partially uncovered from its plastic blanket of sorts. "Just be glad no one's ordered a drum kit or anything bigger lately, otherwise I'd have you delivering that. You'll have someone following you this time to check on your ability to deliver and smuggle the thing where it needs to be, since it's such a large delivery. Don't expect them to jump in and help if you screw up somewhere though."

It was always a larger instrument or larger equipment that would be delivered for a final test. Once she had made someone smuggle an old-time record player that stood about 5 feet tall for a delivery. They started small, typically, something like a harmonica or a flute, then progressed in size over time. The reason for this was pretty simple: It's easy to deliver the smaller things. The skills are put to the test when they have to overcome the odds. And if Niall wanted to really gain some ground with the gang from the beginning, he'd deliver that cello by himself, with no incidents, and she'd get a good report from the person that ordered it from her. Simple as that.

Heard the roar of the crowd
She could picture the scene
Put her ear to the wall
Then like a distant scream


"Anyway, you won't make it until Brie gets her ass back here, wherever she is. So just sit tight and take a breather for now. Listen to some music, hm?" She gestured around the room, indicating the small groups of gang members already present in the hideout who were listening to MP3s and CD players and other things.

Her, in the meantime, felt the need to play something. Snatching the marker out of Hush's hand, she doodled a few music notes on his board before sauntering off to grab her own instrument. Oh how her bass felt in her hands, it was almost magical really. She hadn't picked it up in a while, so it was like experiencing her first encounter with it all over again. It had been one of the first instruments that she had ever jacked, back when Nausicaa was the only gang around. The heavy strings hummed as she ran her hand over them, reminiscing a little in the process, the color on the bass as bright as it was the day she got it. And when she plugged it in to her amp and plucked at the strings... To her ears it sounded as if angels were singing death metal. Oh it was a wonderful noise.

Heard one guitar
Just blew her away.
[/padding-left]

Almost absentmindedly, and still looking at her guitar, she spoke at Niall. "Who knows. If you do a good job here, maybe you'll get your own instrument afterwards..." One of her favorite things, besides running the gang, besides sticking it to the Clefs and Ryan, was letting people get their own instrument. The way that people looked when they got one they wanted, like when Hush got his instrument, it was just really... awesome. It was awesome to bring that much joy and happiness in to someone's life, to see the euphoria on their face. And it was kind of like a drug to her. That was one of the reasons she kept doing this. One of them.

________________________________________________________________________________​
So she started rockin
Ain't never gonna stop
Gotta keep on rockin
Someday she's gonna make it to the top


[Harley Quinn] wrote:
[serif]But you're looking good, baby,
I believe you're feeling fine,
Born under a bad sign
With a blue moon in your eyes
[/serif]

996347.jpg
Brielle Reimi
Elec Member
(a.k.a Brie, Doreimi, Romi)
------------​

It seemed like more of the members were rising with the sun it seemed. The new guy, Niall had arrived with his work finished, which was impressive. He didn't waste time, which was wonderful. "What's about my ass? It is pretty sweet, isn't it?" Brie made herself known, stepping into the room and letting her icy gaze travel over the gathered members. She was teasing her old friend, though some of the other members might think she was trying to step over some boundaries.

Some faces were new, belonging to the newly Beaten-in recruits. Brie let her eyes drift back to the new guy. He seemed to be over the hurting from the Beat-In. She liked to see people deal with their pain on their own and not bring it to work with them. "Myers. Hush." Brie spoke their names and nodded, though she gave a small smile to the mute boy. He was such a nice kid, and it was a shame she wasn't younger. Brie adored the boy, and she liked that he actually let her fuss over him sometimes.

Brie moved across the room and took a seat, perching lightly on the edge of the desk Tabby used. She couldn't help frowning as she took in her friend's appearance. Rumpled clothes, clearly slept in. This meant that Tabby hadn't left last night and had slept there. She had said she would lock up, but clearly that hadn't happened.

"So what's on the agenda today? Why does my ass need to be here to badly?" She knew the reason, but it never hurt to hear it again just in case some minor and potentially crucial details may have changed since the last time they had been discussed. Niall was going though the last part of his 'initiation' of sorts. Most people started off with small tasks, and from the looks of the cello case, the guy was moving up.

Brie decided then that she would tell Tabby about wanting to be the one to follow Niall. He was intriguing and clearly doing a very good job. If this one went off without a hitch, he would be golden. Golden was good. Great in Brie's book.


[[serif]ooc: Okay so it's like, really short, but I did have a longer post but had to cut back most of it since I didn't get it posted in time. lol[/serif]]

------------​

[serif]You woke up this morning
The world turned upside down,
Thing's ain't been the same
Since the Blues walked into town
[/serif]


Tom_Suke wrote: [imgleft]http://i92.photobucket.com/albums/l..._you_are_free_by_yuumei-d4jocch.png[/imgleft]
≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡

[padding-right=65]
♓ush
[/padding-right]

[padding-right=40][padding-left=320]People talking without speaking [/padding-left][/padding-right][padding-right=50]
People hearing without​
[/padding-right][padding-right=45]
listening
[/padding-right]

≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡≡




Divider.jpg


Hush heard the steps and turned his emerald hues upon the figure, the nervous feeling in his chest flitting for a moment before he frowned in thought-oh, wasn't this that new guy? He wasn't sure, to be honest he wasn't invited to beat ins-he never knew why, though he was, if you mind the pun, silently thankful for it. He didn't think he could hurt anyone unless it was self defense, or well, the time he kicked a Clef in the face, but that was only to save a few of his gang members and the Nu they had come across, and only because he was the closest to the guy.

Hush nodded gently back, tapping his fingers against the side of his leg, Gods, he really, really wanted Clyde right n-

And suddenly, there was his sleek, black case, held before him-in surprise he dropped his board, the cord tugging at the back of his neck with the weight, but he didn't notice as eagerly he reached out, wrapping both arms around the case and sort of hugging it, only to smile brightly up at the other, nodding his head back and pressing a hand to his lips and lowering it down, sort of like blowing a kiss but not. It meant thank you in sign language, he wasn't sure if the other knew it but he didn't fret over it as he sat on a few crates, opening his case and sighing out softly.

It was a special case for Clyde, with a compartment for resin, extra bow strings, and of course, a headphone spot. He wasn't one for amps, he liked his own music-the only time he 'amped' up was when they played as a group. For now he settled the case beside him, Clyde in his lap as he began to tune him, the sound so delicate-every pluck, every reverberating tune....A warm smile came upon his lips, and the anxiety left within the first few seconds of plucking, as if just the sounds were enough to calm his frantic, butterfly-mocking heart.

He looked up quickly when Tabitha approached him, taking up his marker. He blinked, confused as she erased his little board and began to write out music notes-to be honest, he wasn't very good at music notes-he excelled at improv however, but he now unclipped his erase board from his neck, setting it to prop against his case, and he shuffled off the crate to stand near her, smiling as he idly plucked at his violin, holding his bow loosely before he began to play softly. He only had a few notes down before he heard his name, pausing only to glance over and smile brightly, nodding his head in greeting before he went back to playing-or well, plucking. Now that they were talking, he shifted the bow in his hand, cheek pressing into Clyde while his neck supported him, and he plucked with his index gently, mapping the tune Tabitha had placed on his board.

He hummed it as well-but it was silent, just an expanse of air escaping him, and when he finished her row, he paused and lowered his instrument, sighing rather fondly and smiling before he went over to the crates, turning to sit on them while he swung his legs gently, plugging his headphones into the bottom amp, but he didn't put them on. Instead, as he began to play, he was more harder on his instrument, a melody that would have definitely been too loud for the room, but was barely, barely heard through the headphones still in the case-he just wanted to move his fingers, to practice his own tune-but then again, his keen ears could pick up the sounds, however soft, that escaped the headphones, and he closed his eyes.

Mnn...this way, he could hear them if they asked him to do anything-he usually shifted smaller instruments, not because he wasn't useful, no, he was able to do a bass once (he was supposed to do a piano with another guy, but his lack of upper arm strength proved he couldn't even push a wheeled one). If he could lift it, he was pretty good-they found out fast that Hush loved being on the streets rather than home alone, and knew the fastest routes through alleyways- heck, the main transport for flute instruments was actually half of his own little map-he had shown Tabitha and Brie half a year ago on inconspicious places, and the trail simply was 'Fluteville'. Others helped in other trails, but he prided in that one. Of course, when doing missions and transport, he would usually do sporadic changes-it did....get him in trouble sometimes, usually he had to plan with them on what path he had to take, but hey, sometimes you have to take a different path-as long as the merchandise was there, they let him off.

He remembered one time, when.....a Clef had found him, he had barely escaped, but the harp he had carried-the box broke, and it fell into the river. He had told himself he'd get it the next day, but by morning the police had loaded off the river, found it-and it was destroyed before civilians were out on the street. He had been punished of course, even if he was the 'pup' of the group (not that he'd admit it), they were still adamant with their rules. He had been miserable for a week, and had refused to play Clyde until he had calmed and did a few more transports. It was the only thing he had ever lost-and he would never forget that depression of losing something so.....precious.

Hush stopped playing and lowered his arms, turning to write just under his erase board, "Is there anything for me to do too? Parents are out again." Sometimes, a member had free space to hide the goods, and often than naught, when the warehouse was busy moving, they'd distribute goods to hide in various homes-his home wasn't picked the most, but it was definitely on the top three, with ample space and his parents rarely there, it was ideal for moving times.

Divider.jpg

fisheye_placebo__solo_for_the_self_by_yuumei-d4p97yp1-1.jpg

Q wrote:
Zz0vn.png
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/WGone.jpg[/imgright]
[align=right]I know you've suffered
But I don't want you to hide
It's cold and loveless
I won't let you be denied
[/align]
Underneath the streets, a man with a can of spray paint was painting a mural in neon green on the wall of the sewer. These paths had been well-traveled. Gangs used to be here, and older graffiti down the paths were the past evidence. But this symbolism was new, and was mostly neon green. The man with the wild hair was humming to himself while he did it, though he was tone deaf, so his humming wasn't too pleasant. It wasn't really about the humming, though. It was the memory of what he thought it sounded like. That was all that mattered.
[align=right]Soothing
I'll make you feel pure
Trust me
You can be sure
[/align]
A loud beeping came from the man's pocket. It was at that moment Soren stopped painting and held the spraycan down at his side, his free hand grabbing inside his leather jacket to take out his phone, and flip it open. Hrmm. Ivy.
[align=right]I want to reconcile the violence in your heart
I want to recognise your beauty's not just a mask
I want to exorcise the demons from your past
I want to satisfy the undisclosed desires in your heart
[/align]
He flipped the phone shut and put it back in his pocket with a smirk. Right. We'll investigate something, he thought.
He tossed the paint can on the cement floor and jogged to the nearest ladder, going up it to the alleyway where his motorcycle was stored. After he reached the city street's level, he covered the drain back with his hands a few hard grunts at the weight. Once the drain cover was in place, he hopped on his bike, started it up, and sped back over to the office.
[align=right]You trick your lovers
That you're wicked and divine
You may be a sinner
But your innocence is mine
[/align]
Once parked, he hopped off his bike and tossed his hair, feeling especially proud of himself tonight. He opened the main door as if he owned the place and went right to Ivy's office, opening her door and coming right to her chair. He got behind her, his hands leaning over to grip the back of her chair while he leaned down a bit to speak to the top of her head.
[align=right]Please me
Show me how it's done
Tease me
You are the one
[/align]
"And how are we doing tonight, m'lady clef?" he purred.
[align=right]I want to reconcile the violence in your heart
I want to recognise your beauty's not just a mask
I want to exorcise the demons from your past
[/align]
This past week, they had been working hard... Or hardly working, more like it. Soren kept to himself mostly, letting the woman lead the way. And she had seemed like she didn't know what direction to start in first. So of course, LaFey had grown bored and started just trying to get up her skirt 100% of the time. Ivy never seemed to straight up tell him 'no'. But even if she had, that didn't mean he'd stop, really. He hadn't seen action in a long time even though he played otherwise. Ivy was just plain good looking, and she seemed to be that young, authoritative type that would be amazing in bed. He figured she'd just play hard to get the whole time.
That just made him want her more.

He pictured finally winning the battle tonight in the office. Bent over that desk of hers...
.. He could hardly keep his hands to himself at the thought.
[align=right]I want to satisfy the undisclosed desires in your heart[/align]



[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/QBORa.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]
[align=right]Throw your dollar bills and leave your thrills all here with me
And speak but don't pretend--
I won't defend you anymore you see
It aches in every bone, I'll die alone, but not for you
My eyes don't need to see that ugly thing, I know it's me you fear
If you want me hold me back
[/align]
.... And Rye went for it.
He ran toward that kid like he'd just killed his newborn puppy. The guy managed to dodge the first attack, but he made the mistake of trying to keep talking.
Smug piece of shit!

Rye was only taken off-guard for a moment. He didn't lose his balance, and turned right around, twisting on his toes and going for the kid, again.

First, Rye went to punch the other--Silas-- in the middle of his back, using his right hand. Then, if the kid was still standing, The Nu Leader would turn and use his left forearm to smack the kid in the side of his face, hopefully doing a sort of improvised clothesline maneuver.
[align=right]Frail, the skin is dry and pale, the pain will never fail
And so we go back to the remedy
Clip the wings that get you high, just leave them where they lie
And tell yourself, "You'll be the death of me."
[/align]
Ryan's aim was to get the kid on the ground. And he'd keep attacking until either that happened or the kid somehow managed to put up a good fight. If the kid ever actually did go down, Rye had a few choice nonsensical phrases to say about how shit and smug he was, and probably kick him a few times.
Otherwise, Rye wasn't really thinking, he was just in a little blind rage. Almost similar to what happened whenever someone tried to push the history of the Nausicaa gang. It was outrages like these that the gang members quickly learned to sit still and shut up whenever Rye told them to the first time.
[align=right]I don't need a friend, I need to mend so far away
So come sit by the fire and play a while, but you can't stay too long
It aches in every bone, I'll die alone, but not for pleasure
I see my heart explode, it's been eroded by the weather here
If you want me hold me back
[/align]
Rye was not the best fighter-- He had no real style, he just did whatever, whenever. Not the most agile creature on the planet, but he was strong, and that's really all that mattered in these situations. He wasn't slow, either, but he couldn't catergorize himself as too "fast"... It's just that when he made hits, he made them count. He wanted his people down, he wanted a body. He wanted that body to stop moving.
And he wanted to be standing ontop of it.

... In his own little anger-induced fantasies, anyway. Normally, he wasn't this bad. There were just a few key things that set him off, and when they did, they set him off hard. Jacks going bad, kids questioning his authority, and pretty much anything to do with Nausicaa were the triggers. Everyone in NuMetal knew to avoid those things like the plague.

Too bad this kid, this Silas, this computer hacker/germaphobe/fuckwit hadn't had the privilege of learning that about Ryan.
Little smug shit.
[align=right]Frail, the skin is dry and pale, the pain will never fail
And so we go back to the remedy
Clip the wings that get you high, just leave them where they lie
And tell yourself, "You'll be the death of me!"
[/align]



genewen_elfen wrote:
[serif]Ivy Norton|Chief Clef[/serif]​

l_eef4da3a51954693b41f9f3fbc2423cbn.jpg

If only you could see,
the darkest side of me
No one would help me with
the animal I have become.


Ivy woke from her light state of stupor when she heard the footsteps that could only belong to Soren, who always enjoyed barging in as if he owned the place. Quite loudly, actually. Any question about the random guy who always stormed through the door of the station from the other clefs were always silenced by Ivy's icy stare, though she tried to be away from the station when they were investigating. She decided to keep her eyes closed, if only to keep a sliver of the peace she had found while asleep, the only peace she was expecting for the rest of the night.

She couldn't help but sneak a peek at her partner through her eyelashes, still quite a mystery to her. Well, his drive was a mystery. Who he was. Where his desires and emotions were concerned, there was no mystery. A small smile touched her features.

She felt his presence behind her chair, gripping the arms, so she decided to fully open her eyes and look up at the man, showing her teeth in a dazzling smile.She had decided to just tease him before she gave away anything. It was more fun to her that way, though seeing him like that behind her made her want to give in.

She stood from her chair and turned around to sit on her desk, legs crossed, facing Soren. She answered him looking at him through her lashes,"Well, you know, I think tonight I was feeling rather lonely." She clapped her hands together,"But I digress. We have work to do, you and I."



Q wrote:
Zz0vn.png
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/WGone.jpg[/imgright]
[align=right]Repress and restrain
Steal the pressure and the pain
Wash the blood off your hands
This time she won't understand
[/align]

When Ivy looked up at him and smiled, Soren gave a playful smirk back. He then gave a tsk as if clucking for a horse, and winked his left eye. Ivy clasped her hands together and said she was lonely tonight. Soren reached over the back of the chair and put his hand over her two even as she interrupted herself with how they needed to get to work.
[align=right]Change in the air
And they'll hide everywhere
And no one knows who's in control
[/align]
Although he had planned a different phrasing before she had mentioned work, he spoke anyway:
"Well yes, work. And we'll do it together. So you won't be lonely." He winked again, let go of her hands, and separated himself from the chair. Turning, he got a piece of gum from the pocket of his leather jacket and put it in his mouth, so he could busy his mouth with something other than drooling all over a woman.
At least he had some forethought. Afterward, he walked around the chair and pushed it aside, facing Ivy's front as she sat on the desk.
[align=right]You're working so hard
And you're never in charge
Your death creates success
Rebuild and suppress
[/align]
Once he was directly in front of her, about an inch or two taller as he looked down on his partner sitting on the desk, he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned all his weight on one foot, the chains on his belt jingling with every move he made.
"But about this work. What is it exactly you want us to do? Grey put you in charge, so," He made a mock Renaissance-style gentleman's bow. "It is as you command, m'lady."

When he was standing up straight again, he couldn't keep his composure-- instead smirking with a light chuckle at what he thought to be a humorous gesture.
He quickly folded his hands over his chest again, however.
[align=right]Change in the air
And they'll hide everywhere
And no one knows who's in control
[/align]



genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]
Penelope "Piper" Northridge|NuMetal Member​
[/serif]
[imgright]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/newoc2.jpg[/imgright]
The scene unfolded around her so quickly, she could only watch. First off, Ryan got pissed as hell, more pissed than she had ever seen him. Other members had told her he had a temper, which was kind of hard to believe, and she said as much. They just gave her a knowing look and walked away. She almost jumped out of her skin when he started stomping towards them, screaming and looking like a completely different person, probably to scare away the guy just standing there, watching like this was extremely interesting to him.

You were my conscious
So solid now you're like water.
And we started drowning
Not likely to sink any farther


Before she knew it, Rye pulled her behind him. Piper wanted to bring up a complaint at it, but he looked like he wouldn't appreciate it at all right now. She did not need his anger directed at her, which was almost palpable in the air around him. Peaking from around Ryan's shoulders, she got a closer look at the man, more like a kid, that stood before them, maybe a little tensely. He was a little frail, a little pale, nothing impressive. The medical mask on his face made him seem a little mysterious.

And I let my heart go
It's somewhere down at the bottom
But I'll get a new one
Come back for the hope that you've stole
n


Of course, it was a little hard to think about anything with Ryan yelling right next to her, getting angrier by the moment. After a while, she felt bad for the kid, just standing there being berated by Rye. When he just shrugged his shoulder and replied,"Watching," simply in the middle of the NuMetal leader's tirade, she felt something like awe. He didn't seem to be too fazed by the older man's castigation. She stayed silent throughout the whole thing, against the impulse to say...something. She didn't even know what.

I'll stop the whole world
I'll stop the whole world
From turning into a monster and eating us alive
Don't you ever wonder how we survive
Now that you're gone, the world is ours


Then he threw his hat down and started to rush forward without any type of warning at all. Before long, Jaclyn walked over, voicing what she had wanted to say, but couldn't due to the irate Rye's effect on her.

I'm only human
I've got a skeleton in me
But I'm not the villain
Despite what you're always preaching


Then the kid started talking, and she stopped feeling awe for him. He seemed haughty enough, and it couldn't be good that he knew what was going on. The fact that he had said it, surrounded by gang members, alone was really stupid. Piper's face went from the kid to Ryan to gauge his reaction to how the kid had explained himself. It wasn't good.

You call me a traitor
I'm just collecting your victims
And they're getting stronger
I hear them calling
Hear them calling


He was attacking the obviously sick guy, totally defenseless. She had a really bad feeling about the outcome of that evening. She couldn't just look on in horror anymore. Slowly, she walked over to the two guys. She risked talking to Rye in his rage, voice almost pleading,"Rye, please calm down. This doesn't have to happen right now. Could we do this after we're finished with what we're doing?" and she looked down at the guy, mouth dry as she tried to swallow,"and you can peacefully," she made sure to put emphasis on that word," deal with him." She hoped the guy wouldn't open his mouth anymore.

I'll stop the whole world
I'll stop the whole world
From turning into a monster and eating us alive
Don't you ever wonder how we survive
Now that you're gone, the world is ours



Q wrote: [[Because Moto didn't leave his posts, here's what happened:
Character, named Silas, sneaks onto pier and Rye flips his shit, starts to beat Silas up but Silas keeps talking shit about the gang and Rye. Then this post happens..]]

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/QBORa.jpg[/imgright] [align=center]Ryan | Nu Leader[/align]
[align=right]She doesn't look, she doesn't see
Opens up for nobody
Figures out, she figures out
[/align]
Once the kid was down, Rye stopped. He looked to Piper briefly, but then his focus went right back to the kid on the ground who started laughing. The gang leader took a step back as the boy sat up, then slowly stood and started talking shit again. Rye took out his knife and got into the proper stance to slit the kid's throat. And his eyes, his eyes were ready for it.
[align=right]
Narrow line, she can't decide
Everything short of suicide
Never hurts, nearly works
[/align]
But then he mentioned Rye's brother. And giving up information. And at that moment, a spark of something flashed over his eyes. Realization. Worry. That brief 'Oh shit' moment that happens when you know you've fucked up-- the split second before the line breaks and kills a man.
[align=right]Something is scratching
Its way out
Something you want
To forget about
[/align]
Rye seemed to get his wits about him. His untamed rage from before, the innate, psychotic anger from whatever mental problems he had-- that was gone. Rye was now the sort of cold and calculating pissed a man became when he was dealing with a real, true threat. The kind of anger where you knew if you could force yourself to kill another person, you could solve the problem, but a part of you really didn't want to make that move.

He turned around and started pointing and ordering people around.
"Piper, Claremont, finish loading up the books. Jacyln, get one of the other workers to take care of the crane. As soon as that last pallet is in, leave. I'll catch up later."

If anyone didn't agree?

"I said I'll catch up later!" he would yell.
He turned back to the kid with the facemask on.
[align=right]A part of you that'll never show
You're the only one that'll ever know
Take it back when it all began
Take your time, would you understand
What it's all about?
What it's all about?
[/align]

The Nu Leader grabbed the kid's nearest arm and yanked him out of the main complex and behind a building where no one could see them. He pushed the kid's back into the wall and got up close, his knife down at stomach level, but out and slightly behind Ryan-- out of reach, but ready to stab if the need arose.
[align=right]Something is scratching
Its way out
Something you want
To forget about
[/align]

"You one of Rachel's kids? 'Cause if not you better give a damn good reason why you're bringing up the shit you're talking," He spat in a hushed whisper.
"You're lucky I don't kill you now for what you said."
[align=right]No one expects
You to get up
All on your own with
No one around
[/align]

[[Moto drops the roleplay here. So I will just puppet Silas for now. I apologize in advance for how shittily it's been written.]]

Silas watched Rye change his attitude and his expression, quietly giggling to himself. But then when the gang leader grabbed him and pulled him along, he had to struggle to keep up. Eventually he found himself against a wall in an alley between buildings. A giggle formed, as well as a grin.

"What a loss it would be," He giggled excitedly, "if you murdered me."

What, so we're speaking in rhyme now? Ryan thought to himself.

"No, I don't think it would be a loss at all," Ryan growled. "Why the fuck did you show up here spouting all this crap about my gang?" His unarmed hand grabbed Silas's shirt collar and forced him even further-- if it were possible-- into the brick wall behind him.

"My name is Silas," the boy gave a sinister grin. "I'm a hacker, and I know everything there is to know about your gang. Sad, really," he chuckled. "I had expected more of you. But as for Rachel, no, I am not one of her's... I work on my own."

Rye had heard enough. If he worked on his own, then he had no connections to anyone and there was no loss. His right-and armed- hand drove the knife into Silas's stomach before the kid could get in another word. Silas's eyes went wide with surprise and pain, and the Nu Leader twisted the knife in the boy's gut just o make sure the kid would die. It took a few minutes for it all to be over, but once the life left the child, Ryan pulled the knife out and let the other crumple to the ground.

He frowned, and kneeled, wiping his knife off in the other's clothes. Then, he quickly looked around for a place to dump the body, sheathing his knife at his hip. Nearby, he found a dumpster. He opened it up and chucked the body inside with some heaving. It was certainly not the best of dumping grounds but it would have to work for now. He was doomed to a death sentence if clefs caught him, regardless or not if he had murder on his record. He would just have to hope some guardian angel was watching over his shoulder and they wouldn't pin the murder on Rye.

After the body was in the dumpster, the Nu leader looked at the ground, and the huge blood spatter.

... Crap he thought. But just then, it began to rain. First a few drops, then pretty quickly it started pouring. The blood on the asphalt began to thin and would undoubtedly wash away during the shower.
He thanked his lucky stars and went back to the others, blood all over his clothes in a way only stabbing a guy and dumping a body could provide.

Once back in the gate, he shouted over the looming thunder.

"Grab the rest of the shit and I don't care how you shove it in that van, we need get out NOW!"

He started jogging to the crane, but midway he stopped and turned around.
"Jaclyn," He shouted, tapping his wrist to indicate time. "Tomorrow at noon!"

What he had meant then was to meet him at the warehouse at that time. After that was said, he ran the rest of the way to crane, got in and moved it to the faraway bunker for storage. He dodged questions and looks as best he could, and went to leave the area separate from the others as soon as he had taken care of his end of the jack.

This thing had not gone as planned at all, but he'd have to figure out how the hell to make it all work, else his life as a free person in Musica was over.

The others were supposed to unload the paraphernalia back at HQ. Ryan was supposed to meet them there, but instead he'd go to his own apartment, and get rid of his clothes, take a shower, and ultimately try to figure out how to save himself if the clefs were to find the body any time soon.



genewen_elfen wrote: [serif]Niall Myers|Elec[/serif]

[imgleft]http://i894.photobucket.com/albums/ac149/animefreak_96/A_ni_me/guys129n.jpg[/imgleft]

I`ve got a lot going on inside
Don`t know if I can work things out this time
Need a little space to clear my mind
But I`ll be fine


Listening quietly as he always did, hands in his pockets, he waited as Tabby gave him his new assignment. He only briefly looked at the cello in the corner, though he was already going over how he would deliver it with the same amount of success as he had done already. He had already noticed that his deliveries that week had progressively gotten larger, kind of planning for it. He was just happy he didn't have to move anything like a grand piano or a drum set or something. A cello would be quite more convenient.

Don`t slip, it`s not always this cold
I`m tired of acting like I know
Am I searching for the answers
No one knows


His thoughts were tinged with the thought of the jack that night, so close yet so far away... Of course he wouldn't be intrusted with actually helping with the jack, since he was so new, but the thought of it wouldn't leave him alone. Though he knew he was probably wasn't that big of a deal, he couldn't help but imagine scenes of what he thought a jack would be like in his head.

Don`t slip, it`s not always this cold
I`m tired of acting like I know
Am I searching for the answers
No one knows


Niall nodded at his leader's suggestion that brought him back to reality before she went over to play on her bass, doodling music notes that barely made sense to him. Truly, he had just noticed the other members congregating around the base, listening to their music, few cradling instruments as if it were the most precious thing. In truth, he was a bit jealous of the brief cessation from their worries that the others seemed to attain when playing their instruments.

This song`s for everyone like me
Everyone not afraid to stand alone
And lonely
Can you identify with me?
This song`s for everyone like you
Come and ride with me
We will not back down


His whole life, he had never so much as thought of an instrument, doing and thinking everything his parents told him. Instruments are evil. Music is a sin. He had always seemed rather dead to himself. The day he had first heard an instrument, a mixture of pain and pleasure, he seemed to come alive again. He didn't know if his parents had seen the difference, though they must have. He couldn't help but look down at his hands. The thought of an instrument in there playing music. It sounded like a fantasy.

Wait
It might not be too late
To avoid the tension we create
How about I turn and walk away?
No matter what you say


Then as if reading his mind, Tabby said, absentmindedly,"Who knows. If you do a good job here, maybe you'll get your own instrument afterwards..." The thought kind of intrigued him a bit.

Its not a combination
I`ve tried to figure you out
I`m looking for the confirmation
So I can turn this around


Before he could think on the idea any further, footsteps announced the arrival of another person to the little group of people. It was Brie, the Electronica leader's right hand who seemed a bit icy at times, and playful at others. Or that's what he thought from the few times he had actually seen her that week.

And I must confess
Before I take another step
That


But now that she was there, Niall returned his eyes to Tabitha, ready for whatever she had to tell him when Brie was to arrive.

This song`s for everyone like me
Everyone not afraid to stand alone
And lonely
Can you identify with me?
This song`s for everyone like you
Come and ride with me
We will not back down
 
Last edited:
Night Light RP (Syndrone)

About:
[7:43:57 PM] Q / Bornes: Ok ideas.
- Charlie works at fetish club Q frequents. Charlie asks Q out maybe? Q beats up Charlie and kid sees? Q has remorse for the first time ever?
[7:47:00 PM] Syn 11th to Infinity: And I can totally see Charlie starting out in a club in his earlier return to the states. Just to get some job experience or if he's had bad luck at landing a place in a nicer area. Which can easily work out to him not being able to afford a babysitter for his kid so he brings them to work.
[7:49:07 PM] Q / Bornes: Okay. Well let's set it up like this (if you want to play the kid). Kid either shows up to work since charlie lives by and is getting off shift soon, or kid comes by because he can't sleep or whatever (Charlie'd get off shift at like 2am or so)
Or kid is babysat by some performer lady
[7:49:32 PM] Q / Bornes: The club would be not like a club club, but more like a.. upscale fetish show.. thing
[7:49:43 PM] Q / Bornes: Low music.
[7:49:43 PM] Syn 11th to Infinity: Ahh, okay, gotcha.
[7:50:01 PM] Q / Bornes: Charlie could catch Q on his way out.
[7:50:16 PM] Q / Bornes: So they can be outside already for the fight
[7:51:46 PM] Syn 11th to Infinity: Oooh, that's when the kid could come in, and when Charlie's down, he/she panics and begins to ask if he's alright and such and then Charlie begins to speak to them in French to calm them down despite the fact his nose is probably re-broken and is bleeding all over his chef's clothes.
w3Orvsc.jpg

paOPPKh.jpg

Night Light RP Posts 1

VaxT19i.png


CalNeva.
The place near Reno that is right on the border of California and Nevada.
The watered down Las Vegas with a somewhat more family-friendly orientation.
The clean, married father by day, male stripper by night.

Quatre Bornes Lee, also known as Bornes, had been here several times before. Like Las Vegas, but with only half as many flashy lights, it was good for business. As California's little spoon, it had the benefits of the vagrants, rich travelers, and less than legal crowd seeking more opportunities.
But lately, the crowd Bornes was trying to attract were the fresh money gangsters. The people who wanted to play rough, but didn't know how.
The people who wanted to be in Las Vegas but ended up in Reno.

Bornes, would frequently dress in suits, two guns in shoulder holsters covered by his jacket, and a knife in his torn boots, the only thing that didn't match his ensemble. With his grey hair, diagonal scar stretched across his face, and the four black facial tattoos, the 25 year old gave many mixed signals as to who he was affiliated with.

But, as he bounced from club to club, he'd routinely scope out the tables and talk up the people there, the fresh money types who wanted a body guard for a day, a rival taken care of, or a feud finally settled. Bornes was a mercenary. A gun for hire. He'd offer his services in this way and hope he'd get a job. Frequently, he would. The first few times it had worked, Bornes was surprised. But after the first few times, it became a de facto part of his schedule. He'd been going this route since he was 20 years old, and he was not about to stop now.

Once Bornes got a job, he would work it, then find another. And as these things were prone to traveling, so did he. Every month or so, however, he seemed to find himself stuck on the CalNeva border. Specifically, Reno, in a trashy motel located near a rather suave fetish club known as "Fatale Fantasy".

Bornes did have a weakness. And it was fetish clubs. Most clubs of this kind were struck with bondage shows, underground dungeons, and Japanese Rope displays. A fair few would have a burlesque show. Fatale Fantasy was different, however. It had an animal theme. Mostly cats, but anything was welcome. All sorts of weirdos came here. Some of them called themselves "furries". Bornes didn't really care about the terms or the service, he just liked that he could come into the joint, watch naked women in animal-themed body paint perform various things, and most of all...

Bornes had a tail. In fetish clubs, especially this one, he didn't have to be worried about being judged for it. While Bornes was working, the tail would be hidden in a pants leg. As soon as the 25 year old walked in the door of Fatale Fantasy, however, his belt was loosened, his tail pulled out, and the black appendage was released to move about freely.

Bornes normally left the other clubs around midnight to come to Fatale Fantasy. Fatale Fantasy had a much quieter atmosphere, with a more professional look, despite the subject matter. If a fetish club could be considered upscale, Fatale Fantasy was the one that set the bar for it.

It held a stage with many tables surrounding it, a back area for champagne rooms, a long bar across the far wall, and many waiters and waitresses, all in various animal-themed outfits, ready to serve the patrons. What helped this place, aside from its niche theme and the presentation of such, was the food.

But then again, for someone on the road as much as Bornes was, the standard was not very high. Even still, after a night of working, Bornes would come to this place to let his tail out and settle down. Sometimes he'd watch the shows, most of the time he'd drink until last call. It seemed every night he was in Reno he'd find himself here. He hadn't reached the status of regular, given his long jaunts across town, but he was noticed and recognized by the staff occasionally.

Currently, it was almost two in the morning, and Bornes was sipping at the last of his many glasses of scotch when last call passed. His green eyes stared down at his half-eaten plate of filet mignon, and he set the glass down, letting up a cigarette.
The club would be closing about 45 minutes, and most of the patrons had left already. They'd stopped taking food orders about 30 minutes ago, and it seemed the staff were all too eager to take his plate away, frequently asking if he was done when he passed. He would just give them a glare, and they'd leave him alone.
Until the next one came by, then the process would repeat.

He gave a sigh, not quite sure what he was still doing here, and slowly smoked his cigarette while he stared at the rest of his meal. He wasn't really hungry, but he couldn't bare to let a half-eaten plate leave his gaze. It would've been a waste.

tl;dr
It's established that Q flits in and out of reno a lot, and always comes to the upscale fetish club "Fatale Fantasy" when he's in town. Q has a tail he lets out while in the club, otherwise it's in his pants. The staff recognize him but he's not reached 'regular' status. His normal habit is staying until closing.
It's currently 45 minutes until closing. Last call was just called, Q has a scotch and is staring intently at his half-eaten filet mignon while smoking a cigarette.
Q is wearing a suit.
In fact, I probably didn't make it evident in my post, but he's always wearing a suit when he comes to this club.

11th to Infinity:
"Night chef!" A line cook called as he was finishing up wiping down the last set of stove tops. Charlie would pause, glance up and give a smile and a little wave in return. He was honestly far too nice, always letting the lower ranks go on before him. Despite being worn out and a young son waiting for his papa at home. Or perhaps, it was just an old habit from his days in Paris, working the line and ensuring nothing but perfection in it's cleanliness before finally packing up and heading home.

Though he was no longer working such lines. In fact, he couldn't quite tell you what happened between coming off the education of highly demanding French cooks and landing in such a little club such as this. But he had to take what he could as soon as he had stepped off the plane. Charlie had his adult responsibilities of course, being 28 and with his eight year old son, he needed to ensure they lived comfortably, had clothes, food, and a roof over their head. All things considering though, it wasn't that bad, he had made his way up the ranks quite quickly and took over as head chef when the other had to leave due to his health. Perhaps it was just shock of finally glancing up to the pass and looking beyond the opening into the club that gave way to the former chef's sudden leave. Though, Charlie couldn't blame him in the least, it was a strange world out there. At least at first...

Never should one judge appearances though. Charlie re-learned that lesson fast, for he had met some of the kindest and most genuine people here. Even made a few friends, one's he could trust to watch over his child if needed, people to confide in. Or even just hang around with when he perhaps felt a little lonelier than usual.

"Why don't you just talk to him?" A voice rang out within his mind as his eye caught a familiar face out by themselves in the dining hall. He had seen that odd figure by himself often. Charlie didn't know his name, but he knew him by just how he stood out so. The shock of grey hair, and the tail, which, Charlie still had a time accepting that it was indeed real. It had to be, no one was that good at getting something to move around like that! Unless they were in the movies, and he doubted that strange semi-regular was involved with the likes of Beverly Hills.

"Hey, Charlie, do ya got any spare boxes out?" A waiter's voice snapped him from his daze. "We really need to get the last guy out so we can finish up cleaning house."

"O-Oh, sure! I'll take care of him." The chef returned with a small smile and shuffled about his recently reorganized cupboards for a generously sized to go box. He stepped out, needing to duck slightly to ensure he wouldn't hit his head upon the kitchen's doorway. His gait a bit slower thanks to his exhaustion, but no less without purpose. His black locks falling within his bright greens with flecks of blue, though they appeared on the duller side for the moment. Still donning lightly stained chefs regalia, his shoes in need of shining and his apron dusted with flour, oils, and perhaps a bit of spices too. Charlie pauses at the tailed man's side at a friendly distance. "Evening sir, I just wanted to offer up a box for the rest of your meal." He lightly set the box down next to the plate. "Is there anything else you might require? I can do my best to oblige, but I'm afraid I've locked up most of the kitchen for the night." He offered with a sheepish grin.

With the cigarette still in his mouth, Bornes picked up the fork in his left hand and touched the beef on his plate just when another person came up to ask him about his meal. The 25 year old's black tail tapped against the tall chair in agitation.

"This place doesn't close for another 45 minutes," he grumbled, putting his fork down and turning to look at the man.

Bornes's green eyes visibly looked over the obvious cook. With a sigh of discontent, he dropped the fork and outstretched it, waiting for the box. It was then that Bornes realized what the man had said. Or rather, how he'd said it.
"Are you from the middle ages or something? You phrase things so oddly," he thought aloud.

Bornes was, for all intents and purposes, quite drunk. His filter had left him. Normally he would've kept the thought to himself.

11th to Infinity
"I know, sir, but my co-workers are wanting to get a head start on cleaning up the dining area." Even if he was gonna tell someone to 'beat it', he'd do it nicely. Which, Charlie honestly had no other way of doing so. He'd apologize for even thinking about swatting a fly to the fly if it cared.

He flinched a bit as his speech was pointed out to him. "Oh, mon dieu, not again! I mean...Oh, fiddle! That's what they say, or at least that's English, Charlie!" Ever since nearly spending a solid decade of his life in France, his English had turned into quite the jumble. At least by modern American standards. He rubbed the back of his neck and gave a bit of a chuckle. "Forgive me, English and I haven't been the best of friends." He lowered his hand and rested it within his pocket instead. "I do apologize on my co-workers's eager behalf. Many of them are just merely exhausted and hope our boss will close up shop early if we get it looking nice before then. We don't mean to rush you along though." At least, Charlie knew he wasn't trying to, he was already taken care of, all he had to do really was grab his things and shut off the kitchen lights.

Once Bornes was handed the box, he sighed and turned back to his plate, dumping the rest of the meat inside of it unceremoniously. After closing the styrofoam box, he took the cig from his mouth, placing it between his two front fingers on his left hand. This was the same hand he used to slam back the rest of his scotch, open his wallet, and leave a few bills on the bar.

When he was done with all that and ready to slip off the chair, he placed his cig back in his mouth. When his boots reached the ground, he stumbled slightly, but was quick to regain his balance. Standing up straight, he was at six feet tall, and his tail, a black wispy thing with long tendrils, came down to about the back of his knees. The tail itself was reminiscent of both a horse's and a dog's. If one was keen on their canine species, it appeared to be a saluki's.

Bornes turned to take the box, though he was unsure what he was going to do with it. It wasn't like it was going to taste better microwaved. He then straightened out his suit jacket and began walking toward the exit.
"Have an early night, then," stated softly, giving a lazy wave with his right hand as he walked out.

11th to Infinity
Bornes would come to find, if he did bother to pay attention, the chef stood perfectly at his eye level. Though Charlie did have a slight habit of slouching, giving him that submissive sort of posture when he wasn't engrossed in his work. He did take a step back to allow the man space to make his pay and leave. Though he did pause with a bit of wide-eyed shock at seeing that tail up close. Moving, definitely moving on it's own...

Seems like there was something everyday that would make Charlie's list of strangest things he had seen, and there was always something the next night to beat the previous record holder. This guy won tonight's title it looked like. He quickly turned his eyes away though, staring was rude. Especially doing so with eyes popped and jaw slackened.

He rose his eyes to the door a soft, 'Ah..' escaped his lips before he blinked suddenly. He was letting him get away. He was going to talk to him! Wasn't he? Or..he was trying? Was he trying? Oh, lord, what a social village idiot he had to be. Charlie rushed to grab his things, shut off the lights and do the final lock down to the kitchen before he hurried out. "W-Wait!!" He called to the man and jogged up to catch up with Bornes. "I-, Uh, I hope this isn't odd to ask, I have seen you around fairly often. I was wondering if you were perhaps interested in getting a drink? Er, well, I'm sure you do that plenty, so maybe a cup of coffee or something?" He offered with a sheepish smile and another nervous rubbing to the back of his own neck. "S-Sorry if it's sudden, I'm no good at asking people out on dates and things like that." He admitted with a huff of laughter before he lowered his hand again and held them up. "N-Not if it's too forward or anything like that!" He quickly amended, his cheeks gained a sudden flush. This was a sad, sad, attempt, but of course, he had been out of the whole dating game. Even casually so for a good few years and a couple more, give or take.

Bornes had just put his cigarette out on the brick wall of the neighboring building to the club when the cook came up to him again. At first, the 25 year old thought maybe he'd forgotten something, though he wasn't sure how. Doing a mental check, he still had everything on him. Two guns, knife, wallet.. That was it.

So as he stood and watched this man fumble over his words, Bornes's brows lowered. The first sentence wasn't terrible. Confusing, but not terrible. The next sentence was like a dagger through an already-infected wound. By that point, Bornes had developed the death glare. And the third sentence was like a slap in the face.

In the drunken stupor, Bornes had one thought: Yes. It is too forward.

Bornes was not one to take to homosexual advances lightly on a good day. But heavily intoxicated and rushed out before he was ready? That was a one-way street to disaster.
The styrofoam box crumpled in his fist. A guttural growl left the man's throat, and his upper lip raised. The tail had a mind of its own, flaring out like an angry cat's. Everything happened so suddenly, it was all nearly simultaneously. The warning signs could not be deciphered before the immediate attack came.

The left hand, or rather, fist, still clutching the remnants of the box that had not released from its grasp, flew toward the cook's face.
Bornes was not gay. He would never be gay. And if this twink thought... No!
Any bottled up stress the mercenary had -- which was quite a lot -- immediately went into the attack on the man before him. One punch followed by another. If this man had no self-defense skills, he was in for a world of hurt. Bornes was no martial arts master, but he knew enough to hurt someone without a weapon at the ready.

With the facial tattooes, the scar, the glowing green eyes filled with rage, the grey hair, and the tail, Bornes could hardly be seen as a person, anymore. Rather a beast with unrecoiled rage against this poor sap of a person who dared to say the wrong thing at the wrong time. The suit he wore only completed the visage of the wolf in sheep's clothing.

11th to Infinity
Charlie truly, had no idea what he was in for. Though he would have easily taken a no for an answer. He wasn't entirely sure of himself at all. Perhaps it was half in thanks to being overworked that his exhaustion got to him. Thus somehow fueled his own drunken-like judgements without so much as taking a sip of a single bottle.

The first punch was quite the surprise, another hit clocked him straight in his already bent nose, breaking it again. He only had the chance to let out the faintest of yelps before he crashed to the dusty ground. But those hits just kept coming over and over. One of those kicks landed on his stomach, he curled up in hopes to give himself some kind of coverage. The man had no skill fighting or defense wise whatsoever. Sure, he worked out for the sake of being healthy, but that was about it, certainly not enough to give him a truly hard form to take such hits that was for sure.

Then a cry somehow yanked him out of that painful filled onslaught. A young voice echoing down from the alleyway. "PAPA!" Hurried footsteps followed and finally in the streetlight a boy, his deep honey locks that faintly curled flashed in the artificial light. He hardly looked over eight or so rushed to the chef's side. his amber eyes full of worry for the older man. Though Charlie weakly held out a hand. "Non! Stay back, Ethan, it's all ri-" another kick cut him off with a violent cough following it. A bit of blood splatter to the ground, adding onto the small pool there thanks to his nose before his aching lungs heaved. "It's all right, precious." He just barely managed to choke out. The boy then shouted to Bornes, not even caring if the man would understand him or not. "Stop that!! Leave him alone! Stop!" Though he braved a step forward before remembering the command to stay back. So he merely could pout defiantly at the attacker.

The kid seemed to come out of nowhere. Even though the man was on the ground and not fighting back, when the kid came by Bornes was still blinded enough by rage to not stop. But they were speaking french.
French was a language Bornes was intimately familiar with. He grew up in France. Despite how american he sounded, he still remembered his roots, remembered the language, practiced it in his own time. Made sure he didn't forget it. It was as much a part of him as his tail. Meaning, a blight on his life, but nonetheless essential to survival.

He'd left the country when he was 18 and acted as a glorified interpreter until he was 21. Now 25, it'd been a long time since he'd met another person speaking his mother tongue. And now, it was between what appeared to be a father and son. The father begging his son to stand down while Bornes beat him within an inch of life.

Bornes was no stranger to killing people. But he normally did it from a distance. He loved long range kills. He fashioned himself a sniper. But frequently he'd use handguns. Sometimes he'd slit a man's throat with a knife. But beating a person to death? That wasn't really something he did. There was something different about this scene.
This man didn't have a hit on him. No price on his head. Bornes was going to kill someone without being paid? Wasn't he better than that?

Breathing through his mouth, he stepped back and away from the two, looking down to the child.
"Your father is a faggot," the 25 year old spat.

His anger still welled deep within him, but something more rational was trying to fill in the deep, alcoholic pit of his stomach. Bornes hated fags. He couldn't believe...
Bornes had left France after an argument with his father. Bornes had made a fatal mistake. He told his father he liked boys.
His father had grabbed a rapier and slashed it across his face, nearly blinding him. Bornes was lucky he only had the scar to remind him what a terrible decision it was to make. He'd never forget the words his father had screamed, either.
You don't deserve the face I made for you!
What did it mean? Bornes wasn't sure. But he did know it had never sit right.

He'd run off to the US with his boyfriend at the time. They were together for two years before he, too, jumped ship for women. Being gay was a curse. A shit stain over the already blood-soaked armpit of society.
Bornes was doing this cook a favor.
Putting him out of his misery.

But as he looked down at the kid, something inside him stung.
Wasn't he doing him a favor?

What would happen to the kid?

11th to Infinity
He was shocked, briefly, not only did the strange man understood him, but spoke clearly. It did not stop him from volleying back verbally though."And you're a coward for beating a man down when he means you no harm!" The boy spat back, clearly looking bristled, though it perhaps might as well be as threatening as a kitten, a fuzz ball fluffed up as he took a couple steps forward and stood between the stranger and his father. "E-Ethan-!!" Charlie wheezed, he struggled to get himself upright. Just at least so he wasn't about to drown in that tiny pool of blood.

Ethan, bared his baby teeth to the towering form of Bornes, just about ready to growl at him by the looks of things. A small lad, standing up for his father who would not fight back for himself. Either it was stupidly brave, or incredibly hilarious. He backed down though at the sound of his father's voice. He glanced over his shoulder and the defensive pretenses dropped as he fell to the ground upon his knees, trying to find something to stop that bleeding. Though Charlie would smile as best he could, if not half-scold him for being out and about by himself at such late hours. Perhaps he'd have to let the girls know when they volunteer to babysit that they should stay until Charlie arrived home. But that wasn't any matter now, what was the real concern was at least getting up so they could get home.

So thus, when some of the blood was wiped away on his already dirtied chef whites, Charlie rose to his feet. Though, it must have been far too fast for he felt his eyes roll back and the stars spin as he collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. Perhaps it was just short of a miracle that he didn't split his skull open on the pavement. But the fall was enough to have the boy cry out and uselessly grab hold of his father's front. He shook him gently. "Papa, Papa! Wake up, please wake up, we can't stay out here all night!" Ethan bit upon his lower lip harshly, gnawing on it before he released the fabric and pathetically tried to heft the man up by his arm, only ending up falling flat upon his rear with a high pitched grunt.

If a man had said the things this child were saying, Bornes would've hit him just as hard as he'd hit the chef. But the fact that the words were coming from a child made everything sit so wrong. He saw himself in that kid, even though he shouldn't have. Bornes wasn't sure what was happening in his mind, and he wasn't sure he'd ever truly understand it.
Rather than come up with some witty response, he kept his mouth shut, taking another step back away from the child. Bornes was not scared, just unsure of what to do.

Watching the father and son interact, it was clear that the chef loved this kid. Something Bornes was unsure his own father had ever done. And Bornes had never had a mother. Did Ethan? That was was the name the chef kept calling out. But before Bornes could make any true decision about what he wanted to do regarding this new string of events, the chef tried to stand.
Only to fall down again and promptly black out.

Ethan ran to his father's aid, of course, shaking him.

Bornes shook his head.
"Shut up! Stop talking! Get back!"
With a growl, Bornes knelt next to the chef, forcefully shoving Ethan away from the two of them.

Once the kid was out of the way, Bornes leveled the chef into a fireman's carry, shoving the other man onto his own shoulders, and standing up with a grunt.
"Show me where you live," Bornes ordered.
He knew it couldn't have been far, otherwise the kid would've never got here alone.
There was no way the kid stayed at the fetish club, and if he'd come off a car, there would've been an adult nearby.

11th to Infiniti: Ethan gasped sharply as he was shoved away, his first thoughts were of course that Bornes was going to hurt his father while he was down. He was about to shout at him to get away, to leave him alone, but then his eyes widened as his father's body was hefted up. Which of course, there would be no way the boy could do that. He probably wouldn't have been able to even drag him home like a sack of potatoes if he tried. So he shut his mouth for the moment.

Though the next command was quite the shocker. This man was a stranger! Strangers were dangerous, bad, he should never tell them where he lived, let alone just lead them down the two blocks it took to get to his doorstep. His brows curved with a mix of frustration and panic. What could he do? He really couldn't do much other than disobey his father...

The boy jutted out his small hand, which was half hidden by the clearly far too big button up flannel shirt he wore, It must have been his father's and he used it in lieu of a proper fitting jacket. "This way." He stated, clearly defeated before he marched off. Though the boy would look over his shoulder every once in a while, clearly wary of Bornes, helping him or not. Their walk was not far, not even fifteen minutes thanks to the boy's quick step. He wasn't about to dally about with a total stranger. Then once at the door, he shuffled around in his pockets and fished out his key to unlock the door. Still needing to stand a bit on his tiptoes to reach the lock and shove the door open.

The apartment, modestly furnished, the living room held a neatly organized entertainment system with several well cared for game consoles. As well as a bookshelf holding movies and games. A long couch just a bit off center in front of the television. The boy must have been sleeping there while waiting for his father to come home, because a small pair of pajama pants, blanket, and a pillow was abandoned upon a well worn spot at the right end of the couch. Their source of light came from an archway that led off to what must have been the kitchen. As the hallway that was behind the living area was completely dark. The boy grabbed his things and moved them off the couch to allow room for his father to be placed upon it. His eyes upon Bornes as he waited, half expecting the man to just drop his father's lifeless appearing body on their floor and just go.

Bornes followed the boy to the apartment. The building was much closer than what he'd imagined. They made good time even so, as Bornes was accustomed to carrying weight. When he wasn't in a suit, he was walking miles across towns with a large seabag on his back. It didn't weigh nearly as much as the chef did, but was well enough practice to still be able to keep up with the child.

Once they were inside, the boy cleaned off the couch. That was where Bornes unloaded the Chef. It wasn't the most smooth of things, but it was at least slow enough to prevent the other man's head from being hit again.
When the chef seemed to be safely on the couch, Bornes looked to the hallway.

"Where is your toilet?"
After the boy pointed it out, Bornes went to the bathroom, and promptly expelled half of his stomach's contents into it.
Too much to drink, too much stress, too much anger, too many feelings he had not experienced in too long.
He wasn't even sure why he was here, why he'd helped. Why he'd even stopped beating up the fag who'd tried to ask him out. He just wasn't sure about anything anymore.

And as he knelt in front of the porcelain throne, he couldn't help but think the man's injuries weren't so severe he would be unconscious for long. While Bornes wasn't afraid of being beaten up himself, he didn't like the risk assessment his subconscious was making.

11th to Infiniti: Charlie wasn't quite sure when he became aware, he did remember seeing just a flash of the pavement moving underneath him. But he was confused when the feet he saw weren't his. So he had closed his eyes again hoping to right things in his mind before he might try walking again.

However, when he thought was a good enough time to try, that's when he opened his eyes and found Ethan hovering over him with a worried stricken look upon his face. Not to mention, the shaded eggshell color of their ceiling rather than the night sky. Needless to say, he was beyond surprised by that discovery. He just about bolted up when he had to grab his head and groan. His son grasped onto his slacks with a small noise of concern, which he patted the boy's hands gently before he slowly stood up, being sure to take caution this time. But the boy grabbed his hand and shook his head quickly. Though he wasn't really quite able to bring himself to tell that his father's attacker was in their house, taking use of their restroom...

So instead, he focused on coaxing his father to sit down. Then the boy scrambled to the kitchen, climbing up cupboards to reach the medicine cabinet and pull down just about every bottle he could conveniently hold in his arms as well as a couple of their dish rags and brought his collected burden to his father.

Charlie gave a weakened smile to his boy before he dug around the pile to find the proper pain pills. Open the bottle, shake a couple out and gulp them down dry. With that out of the way..now he'd have to go through the painful process of trying to reset his nose. Not an easy task, but he had learned how over the years of accidental re-breaking, far too embarrassed to go back to the ER again to have it reset with the cause being his own stupidity. Which, the beat down Bornes gave him was a severe reminder of that time just like his father had broken it in the first place. Then every other time was just pure clumsiness and forgetfulness that it was damaged in the first place. "Turn away for a moment, Ethan," his voice a bit more firm with the switch over to English despite his difficulty with sounding clear thanks to his nose, but the boy understood and looked away, covering his ears.

Then he placed his hands upon his nose, took in a deep breath through his mouth and with a quick snap-jerk and a loud crack. The deed had been done. Though not without a rather loud groan of pain and he nearly smacked himself as he hurried the dishrag to his nose to stop the new onslaught of blood. He then gave a small pat to the boy's slim shoulder to ensure him all was well now. Once he had gotten rid of the blood, he wiped his nose gingerly. "Would you find papa some ice, angel?" Charlie kept his voice soft to make sure Ethan was calm, which his son quickly nodded and fetched a bit of ice and put it in a washcloth like he was taught whenever he might have been hurt from a fall or sick with fever. He thanked his son softly before he carefully set some of the ice upon his nose, which he gave quite the wince, but it would help with the swelling that was to come. With his father comfortable or at least, a little better, the young boy waited with large eyes focused on the bathroom door and bated breath for Bornes to emerge again.
 
Last edited:
  • Sympathy & Compassion
Reactions: Tiger Dragon
Night Light 2

While Bornes heaved his stomach's contents into the toilet bowl, it was no surprise he began to feel a lot weaker. Eventually, though, the contractions eased, and he was able to flush the toilet and take a breather. He put the lid of the toilet down and simply leaned his arms ontop of it, taking deep breaths through his mouth. His body was greatly displeased with the idea of getting up. Or even moving. But Bornes knew he couldn't just crash here. Not with a kid, and certainly not with the man he'd just beaten up. Why was he even personifying this guy? He wasn't go to stay with a faggot. That's where his squared his thoughts. Even if the guy was french.

With a groan, he pushed himself up, stumbled the half-step to the sink, and then washed his mouth out with the cool water. He let his mouth run under the faucet for a good minute, trying to convince himself it was a good idea to not pass out here. He wasn't dizzy yet, but he was feeling pretty faint. Eventually, he was able to will himself away, turn the faucet off and wipe his mouth. He gave himself a second or so to recover once he stood up before attempting to walk out into the hallway.

It was if he was walking through sludge. His whole body said no, but his mind said keep trucking. He brought his hands to the inside of his suit jacket, getting a cigarette ready. He brought it to his mouth, but forgot about the lighter. Usually smoking would help him in this. Bornes had a problem with passing out sometimes. He tried to hide it, not make it a big deal, deny that the problem existed... But it was there. And apparently puking up a portion of his body weight had been the trigger for wanting him to fall flat on his face. Irony of ironies, he was probably going to pass out in the home of the guy who he'd just beaten.

His unlit cigarette in his mouth, his green eyes unfocused, and his right shoulder dragging against the wall, the 25 year old managed to "walk" himself down the hallway and toward the main room. The room where he had planned to exit, except his brain and thought process was becoming quite foggy.

"Something... Wrong...?" he muttered, in french, unsure if he were talking about himself or to someone else.

11th to Infinity: When Charlie heard the bathroom door open, he opened his eyes and finally turned his attention to his son's obvious stare down with the door. Though he couldn't turn his head very well with the ice upon his nose. He had enough awareness though to put two and two together of just who else was in the house with them. Charlie couldn't help but gulp quietly. This perhaps would not end well.

So instead, he set the ice down and coaxed Ethan to step aside before he slowly rose. Given the pounding in his head was still trying to settle down, and his nose swelled like a balloon and who knows how many other bruises on his face, he knew he wasn't seeing all that clear himself.

He could tell well enough that his former attacker was sagging against the wall and looked ready to go down. He more than likely was risking another beat down, but it wasn't in Charlie to let the guy just fall over flat on his face. So he quickly made his way over, ignoring the slight dizziness his own body held and took Bornes by his shoulders to ease him down on the floor instead. Better to have him down on the ground so that Charlie could be sure of his own balance before he attempted to get the man on a bed.

Yes, something was probably very wrong. Charlie was going to willingly help a man that very well could have killed him. Give him a place to rest his head for the night, or however long it took him to come to again and wouldn't even bother to ask for an apology for Bornes's clear violent overreaction to his slip up. Once he felt it was a bit safer, or at least, he wasn't going to get another punch to his face, he shifted to heft Bornes by his shoulders. Though on the lift Charlie's eyes narrowed with his grimace. He must have had a bruised rib or two if he had any guess.

"Wh-What?! He can't stay! He'll hurt you again!" Ethan piped up to his father, clearly not liking the idea of whoever this man was staying in their house. The child began to chew on his lip anxiously again.

"Well, what can I do? I certainly cannot dump him upon our doorstep either, Ethan." Charlie replied rather calmly. For he really didn't see much any other way other than the option before him. But it had to be done quickly, so thus, Charlie continued on till he reached his room and carefully lowered Bornes down onto his bed. Then he took the blankets and laid them over his...guest. Then he fumbled about in his dresser to grab some of his own sleepwear to change and settle in for the night. Any consequences could be dealt with later as far as Charlie was concerned. Sleep right now was the best plan.

Bornes came to maybe 20 minutes later, but found himself in a bed. He, in his still-drunken stupor, assumed it was his own hotel bed, and kept sleeping the rest of the night. Until he started to hear the sound of cooking around seven am. Sounds of pans clacking around, the smell of food, occasionally a hint of a voice or two.

The 25 year old groaned and sat up, holding his head. Where was he? Did he go home with some woman? It wasn't unheard of, but normally he'd take them to his hotel, not go home with a stranger. A green eye peered through his fingers, looking at the room. It didn't seem to have any indicators of it being male or female. Bornes had no idea where he was. But, as he looked down, he noticed he was still in his suit. He patted his chest. Still armed.
What happened?

He threw the covers off himself. He still was wearing his boots, even. What the hell?
The mercenary was all sorts of confused.
He slid to the edge of the bed and put his boots on the floor, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it. Maybe it would clear his head.
While he smoked, he hunted around for his sunglasses, finding them hidden away in one of the blazer's inside pockets. He placed the shades over his green orbs and, after finishing the cigarette, stubbed it out on his boot. He tossed the snubbed cig into a nearby trashcan and started a second one. With it still in his mouth, he slowly made his way to the bedroom door, opening it without a sound and peeking down the hallway to see what he was dealing with.

Unfortunately for him, he couldn't see the kitchen, where he could hear the action taking place. He only had eyes on what appeared to be the main room. And no one was there. He frowned, the cigarette in his mouth drooping.
The living room did bring a memory back, however. He'd carried someone here. Laid them on the couch. There was a kid involved. Bornes threw up a few times... After that, he must've passed out.

How did he get from the club to this apartment, though? Maybe he'd gotten too drunk, this time. Maybe that was why he passed out? He didn't normally throw up, either.
He let go of the door and walked up the hallway.

So there were two options. He was either in some woman's house, or the guy he'd saved. He was leaning toward the later. When he neared end of the hallway, he stopped as soon as he could see the kitchen. Bornes waited, observing. As he watched the man, he could tell his nose had been broken. He had a black eye.

Now he remembered.

This was the fag that had given him identity issues. Bornes bit into his cigarette.
The guy had the balls to do whatever he did that got Bornes to punch him out, and then keep him in the apartment?

"Calm down," he tried to tell himself. 'He may be gay, but he just saved your ass. Consider how long I was passed out."

How long was he unconscious, anyway? What time was it?

Bornes swallowed back his anger. Luckily his inner rage was masked by his sunglasses. When he walked the rest of the hallway, he leaned his shoulder against the end of it. He took his left hand and knocked on the wall behind him, to make his presence known.

The cigarette still hung in his has mouth while Bornes watched the reaction of the two males.

11th to Infinity: Charlie of course changed, checked his nose to ensure he set it at least somewhat properly and of course get his boy to settle down and tuck him into bed. Then Charlie found it perfectly alright to crash upon his couch and was out like a light. But of course, even without the aid of an alarm, he was up bright and early like always.

He started by getting his coffee pot warmed up and a glass of juice on the table before Ethan had entered their combination of kitchen and dining room. The toaster gave a chipper ding as it popped out the slices he had set in. Even with his vision still somewhat blurred by the black eye he bore, he was able to move relatively smoothly about his kitchen. Once his son sat down, he presented the toast with jam to him and got started on their real breakfast. They quietly conversed as to what he wanted that morning and Charlie got to making some fresh waffles right away. With chocolate chips of course.

When the knock reached their attention, Ethan just about choked in mid-bite of his toast and stared wide-eyed at Bornes. By the look upon his face, he was just waiting for the man to go berserk again. The worst Charlie gave was the faintest of starts within his shoulders. His sleepwear was made up of a simple forest green tanktop and some plaid printed pajama pants. Of course, the tanktop didn't really help hiding in the few bruises upon his arms from last night's attack. He set down the bowl he was mixing his batter in and looked over his shoulder to Bornes. "Ah, morning there," he began and nodded to the coffee pot. "If you happen to need any coffee to rid the rest of your hangover, help yourself. Mugs are in the cupboard next to the fridge." The chef offered before he picked up his bowl to continue his work. Apparently, preferring to act as if nothing had happened last night, he wasn't shouting at Bornes nor was he acting deathly afraid of him either. It was almost as if he was half-expecting the man to stay for breakfast. The boy couldn't do much more but stare at his father incredulously before his eyes went back and forth between the two men.

Bornes quirked a brow at the other man's reaction. Why was he being so nice?
Didn't Bornes bash his head in? Now the mercenary was questioning himself. Did something else happen he didn't know about?

Bornes dragged a hand through his silver hair and stood up straight. Afterward, he took the cigarette from his mouth, letting it drop ash on the floor from his left hand's two front fingers.
"I don't drink it," he said in french, simply, his voice gruff from the abuse his throat took last night.
Having acids forcefully ejected through the esophagus wasn't exactly the best exercise.

Without moving his head from the gaze of the cook, his eyes eyed the kid. The kid understood french too, he was pretty sure. Bornes didn't like that thought. He was used to french being private speech. He pushed himself from the wall and found a place to dump his spent cigarette. After finding such a place, he stood near the couch, still watching the cook work.

"I don't even know your name," he said, switching to english.
The kid knew english too, though... But if Bornes remembered correctly, english was the second language, so maybe it was harder for Ethan to understand? It wasn't imperative Bornes's conversation went unheard by the child. It was just that he'd never... Been around a kid before. Not one this young, at least. It was slightly unsettling. He didn't like it. His tail wavered from behind one leg to the other, slightly anxious, in response.

Bornes scratched his head. He didn't want to straight out ask why the guy was being so nice. Maybe there was another way of going about it.
"Why am I here?"

11th to Infinity: He set the bowl down again to check over his waffle maker to ensure it was warm and grabbed a can of non-stick spray to ready it further before he poured in his batter and closed the lid. Though when he turned around, he did frown a bit at the ash upon his kitchen floor. Charlie typically didn't mind smokers, but that was something that did push a minor button. He rose his eyes at the decline and nodded simply, though he was careful to not jar his head too much.

"Charlton, but I go by Charlie."He introduced, though the boy remained tight lipped. Charlie's gaze roamed to his son and his brows rose, a clear look of scolding. Ethan pouted mightily at that, not exactly wanting to be as chipper dee do dah as his father. But the tip down of his father's head was all he needed to let out a huffed out sigh. "I'm Ethan, it's nice to meet you, I guess." He begrudgingly spoke, showing that his English wasn't an understudied skill. Though when he looked over to the man he spotted the tail and dropped his half-eaten toast to the plate. "Wh-What is that thing moving behind him?!" He switched back to his more comfortable tongue as he pointed at Bornes. Charlie stepped over and lowered the boy's arm, shushing him gently to calm him down. "And you passed out last night, I put you to bed, couldn't just leave you on the floor."He answered Bornes first before he knelt down next to Ethan. "I met him from the club last night, remember how sometimes people from my work dress up? It's-..sort of like that." He switched back to French as well, the language obviously used as something to soothe the young boy.

Though of course, he felt his explanation wasn't the best, but it's what he had to work with. He turned his gaze back to Bornes. "My apologies, we didn't give you the chance for your name?" Though he winced a bit at realizing he was still speaking French. He gave a lopsided smile as he corrected himself again. "Sorry, it's sometimes difficult to switch back and forth still." He admitted before he stood and made his way back to his waffle iron to check up on the first batch, finding that they were done, he grabbed a plate to set them aside upon while he moved on to putting more batter on.

Bornes rolled his eyes behind his shades when the kid introduced himself. He wasn't interested in the child. He really wished he could ignore its existence. But Charlie was an interesting name for a frenchman.

Before Bornes could introduce himself, which he wasn't sure he actually wanted to do, the kid went on about his tail. Bornes shifted his weight uncomfortably, obviously not appreciating the attention. He crossed his arms over his chest with a frown.

"My name is Quatre Bornes. I usually go by Bornes, since americans can't seem to pronounce my name correctly." Also because they always seemed to assume "Quatre" was his first name and "Bornes" was his last, when that was not the case. It irritated him. He hoped Charlie wouldn't make the same mistake. But hopefully Charlie would figure out how awkward it was to be named after a number.

"English is my second language as well," he said. "It has been a long time since I've met someone who speaks français."

11th to Infinity: Once a second batch of waffles were done, he then fixed up a plate for Ethan, plucking up the syrup and butter he had on the counter to set on the table as well. It would keep him occupied and probably to Bornes's relief, his attention away from his tail.

He nodded at the name, which he could sympathize, Charlton wasn't exactly very common either. At least he didn't mind Charlie, certainly was better to tolerate something than have your name butchered all the time. He then gave a small smile. "English was my first language, but you can't exactly live in France and not learn their language." He admitted with a rub to the back of his neck. "Of course, it has mangled my English a little. Or at least, I apparently do not speak it like most people do." He lowered his hand again and glanced over to Bornes, his voice softening somewhat. "Ah, are you all right? You did pass out a little suddenly last night." He pointed out carefully, trying his best not to tread into dangerous territory again. At least not enough to warrant any overreactions he had hoped.

Bornes's weight was shifted from one leg to the other, again.
"How long were you in France?"

At the mention of his own health, Bornes looked to the floor. "I'll be fine," he lied.

"Well. Anyway," he hurried, trying to change the subject, his gaze shifting back to Charlie. "What's the deal witht he kid?"

11th to Infinity: "I left the states when I was 18, and lived there up until about six months ago."Charlie informed, not seeming to mind some questions it seemed.

The brow of his unbruised eye rose and a look that definitely did not believe the man in the least. "That is the weakest lie I've ever heard." He switched back to French for a moment with his offhanded mutter, mostly expecting Bornes to not hear it or at least, pay attention to it. He glanced to his son and Ethan likewise looked up from finishing off his plate. Charlie's tired greens rested upon Bornes again. "The deal is he's my son." Though by his change of expression, he was a bit confused. Charlie had to admit, that was a new question. Though slightly more refreshing than, 'Where is his mother' or 'Why are you single'? Those weren't exactly one of the top 20 questions Charlie would hoped to be asked.

"Interesting. I left at 18," Bornes offered, moving to the couch and sitting down, his tail laying beside his leg, farthest from them.

When he sat, his suit jacket opened to reveal one of the guns in a shoulder holster momentarily. Once he lifted his right boot and placed it on his left knee, he corrected his suit, hiding the weapons. He didn't mean to flash them, but he wasn't being very careful about it. Ultimately, if Bornes had ended up in this man's bed, then Charlie probably already knew he was armed.

Just thinking about that entire scenario going down made him grimace. Did Charlie... Touch him?
He shook his head, snorting at Charlie's comment about lying.
"I heard that," he grumbled to himself.

But, onto the kid. Charlie's son, apparently. Bornes had assumed that. Ethan had called him papa. And he was making breakfast for Ethan. And... Well, it seemed like a fatherly thing. But it didn't really become obvious until Charlie put it into words.

"How can you? You're a fa--," He growled, correcting himself. He wasn't sure why he was bothering, though. "You're gay."

11th to Infinity: "Ah, I have family there. I suppose I was looking for a bit of change really."He shrugged softly and turned to pour himself a cup of coffee to make up to his liking. He paused mid-sip as Bornes's weapons came into view. He certainly had felt something digging into his backside when he had carried him to bed last night. Which he had a guess as to what they were. He was silently thankful that Ethan had busied himself with another helping of waffles and thus, missed the quick view all together.

Then with another sip, he flinched at the grumble, a faint flush warmed his cheeks and he stared at Bornes a bit dumbstruck for a moment. Though he frowned again at that mid-insult. He paused as Ethan came up to him with his finished plate, which he took with a murmur of thanks and a reminder to his son to wash up. The boy looked between the two adults again, Bornes especially, before he trotted off to the bathroom.

"Yes, and obviously gay people who either don't realize or try to deny or try to 'correct' themselves don't end up with children along the way." He replied coolly before he turned and washed off the plate before tucking it in the dishwasher. "Granted, I wouldn't recommend anyone going out and having sex while completely drunk, thus not thinking clearly about taking protection and thus end up getting your one night stand pregnant." He added on for a bit of background and sighed. "She didn't want to abort him, but she couldn't keep him either, and I am someone who was taught to own up to their responsibilities. Not to mention...at least, I believe, no child should ever feel unwanted by their own family." His voice gentled some, though he couldn't quite look Bornes in the eye with that, as if he were trying to pointedly hide his own. He took another gulp of his mug to help out with the act.

What a coincidence, Bornes thought. That's the same reason I left.
He kept it to himself however, instead moving his hand to his ankle while he leaned back on the couch, listening to Charlie.

When Charlie said the first line about denying themselves, Bornes thought for a moment that Charlie was making a jab at him. But before he could say anything about it, Charlie continued. That was when he recognized the sarcasm, and that Charlie was instead giving him Ethan's entire life story.

When Charlie finished, Bornes brought his arms up in an exaggerated shrug. "I've slept with plenty women and I've never had that problem."
Truth be told, he was infertile, so he didn't even have to worry about it. But he wasn't going to tell Charlie that. He'd rather mock the father.

Bornes put his hands back near his ankle before continuing the conversation.
"Seems bad form to let a kid near a fetish club."

11th to Infinity: "Oh, well, wonderful, lucky you." He rolled his eyes and rubbed at his forehead. Good gracious what a headache he was getting all of a sudden. He sighed and yanked open one of the cupboards near by to find the pain pills again and down some with another swig of his coffee. "I suppose at least it's better than being yelled at for 'stealing the boy' from his mother." Charlie eased down with another sigh and finished off his mug.

"Ah, that does remind me, I should talk to the girls for when they volunteer to babysit...that they of course stay till I get back." He mused, mostly to himself and sighed. "It's not like I bring him around for take your child to work day...but it pays well and keeps a roof over our heads and helps me ensure I take care of my child." It was a bit of a cry from the high class restaurants and cafes he had worked for in France, admittedly.


Bornes dropped his foot and switched which one was propped on the knee. He then lit another cigarette. He was beginning to feel light-headed, again. Cigarettes generally helped that. But his problem was probably more along the lines that he hadn't eaten anything, yet. Or maybe it was the alcohol still sitting in his system. In any case, he didn't feel right. It was one of those impending, slow black out feelings.

They were beginning to happen more and more often. It put him in danger when he was on the job. He couldn't be randomly passing out while trying to kill someone, after all. He still talked himself up to potential clients, but truth be told, he was already trying for 'safer' jobs. What those were, he wasn't really sure. He knew he'd know them when they came by, however.

Taking the first long drag, Bornes stayed quiet while Charlie tried to passive-agressively insult him. He was used to it. But not in this context.
"Why am I still here?" he asked himself, aloud.

After a second, he looked over to Charlie, cigarette in hand. "You are an idiot, you know this?" he stated.
"You should've let me sleep out on the street. I almost killed you in front of your son."
 
Last edited:
Night Light 3

11th to Infinity: As the man lit another cigarette he couldn't help but roll his eyes to the ceiling. Of course, hearing Bornes speak French, it ended up switching Charlie back over likewise. "I can promise you you're not going to turn gay if you happen to eat my food. You've been doing so for quite some time now, if you did not know." He pointed out quietly. "Not to mention, it would probably be more filling than one of those." He nodded towards the cigarette in Bornes's hand.

Just as Bornes had pointed out Charlie's strange course of action after getting the snot beaten out of him, Ethan had stepped back out again. The boy frowned, while yes, that probably wasn't the best idea, he didn't like insults being thrown at his father either. "You could thank him you know. He knows he did not have to do what he did." The boy pointed out. Charlie let out a small noise and stepped over, gently laying his hand upon his son's shoulder. "Forgive me for having kindness still then." He mumbled before he sighed, switching topics. "Do you want something to eat, or not?" He rose his eyes to Bornes again.

Bornes lifted a hand and shooed away Charlie's comment about the food, as if it were a fly in the air. When Ethan came back into the room however, Bornes lifted his sunglasses, the boy could get the full deathglare.
"Your mother was a whore; stay out of this. The adults are talking."

After the words were said, he stood up from the couch. "Not from you."

But when he turned to head to the door, his vision blurred and a knot formed in his chest. Bornes stumbled, only catching himself by throwing a hand out to the nearby wall. He dropped the cigarette, and put his free hand to his chest.
This was pretty bad. Was he having a heart attack? it sure felt like it. He wasn't sure what to do. Normally he just fainted. There was never chest pain.
Why weren't the cigarettes working?
What happened to his dramatic and badass exit? Everything was shot right to the ground. His breath became irregular and he froze in place. Every time he breathed in, it was like needles pinning his lungs. As such, he inhaled, and then held it for as long as he could. Which wasn't that long.
His best bet was hope that whatever this was would pass, but it didn't seem like it would.

After a full 20 seconds, which felt like at least 5 minutes, he slowly let himself sink down to his knees.

11th to Infinity: Though the boy flinched some, since the older man's eyes were quite unsettling, he would return his own glare. Though it probably wasn't nearly as threatening. But Charlie, for once, did show a bit of sternness to him. "There is no need to speak that way to my child. So stop." He frowned further at the denial, and could not help but pull Ethan back for the boy to hide behind his leg while Bornes rose.

He did ease down from that slight tension in his shoulders though. Once the other man threw his hand to the wall, Charlie did take a step forward, his expression growing just a bit more concerned. Whatever was happening, did not seem like it was leading to any good. Charlie turned to his son and gently shooed him back to the kitchen's archway before he cautiously stepped over to Bornes. "Are you...alright?" Though by the looks of things and for the fact Bornes had sunk down so, he must have been ill. It probably was a bad idea, but Charlie would still try to anyway, he reached for Bornes to ease him up off of the floor and hopefully get him to the couch, provided that he didn't fight. "I think we should get you a doctor, or get you to the ER..." Though that was going to be a grand ol' time, Charlie was certain of that. He supported the other man by his shoulders, though he would make careful work of leading him over to the couch, not wanting to overwhelm him and possibly worsen his condition.

Once Bornes was on his knees, his right hand stayed on the floor to make sure he didn't fall further. When Charlie asked him if he was okay, Bornes threw out his left hand. "Stay away," he urged, weakly.
His hand didn't stay out, as he found he didn't have the energy to hold it up. It went to the floor while he continued to concentrate on breathing.

What was happening to him? His strength, his pride, his confidence, it was all leaving him at an exponential rate. Was he dying? He was dying, wasn't he? He let out a whine subconsciously.
While Charlie had stepped back when Bornes told him to, he didn't stay back. It was only a momentary hesitation before Charlie came at Bornes again to set him on the couch, and this time, Bornes didn't have the strength to fight with him.

At this point, Bornes's reality was warping. He wasn't really sure what was going on. But he heard the words doctor and ER. And he knew those were never good. "Non! Aucun hôpital," he forced out between more labored breaths.
The irregular pattern of breath was getting to him though, and he found his eyes rolling up into his head, his body going limp against the couch.

A few seconds later, his breathing became regular. It was clear that, once unconscious, his body knew what to do, apparently. But it would be about half an hour before Bornes came to again.
And once he did reawaken, it was quick. A deep, loud inhalation, and jumping to sit up straight.
"What did you do to me?!" he gasped, his first words and thoughts only of foul play.

He needed to... He needed to get out of here. Before this man and his kid killed him from poison or.. Something. He didn't even know what was going on anymore. Just how many times had he passed out in this fag's house?
Was it date rape? Drugs? What was happening? Why was he being so nice?
Charlie must've known what was going on?!

11th to Infinity: Charlie looked fairly helpless right about now and with Bornes's predictable denial of a doctor, he was between wanting to roll his eyes and perhaps wanting to talk some sense into the man. Charlie's medical knowledge was probably about as good as his fighting skill.

As Bornes fell limp against the couch, he felt further panic, his eyes wide and surely not knowing what to do now. Once the man was out though, he carefully reached over and brushed his fingers against Bornes's pulse, and just to make sure, Charlie then briefly laid his hand upon the other man's heart. Seems like things were in working order...

Then he quickly stepped back, half expecting to be lunged at, though he had to admit, he felt some relief when there wasn't any attack. Charlie sighed and shoved a hand through his shaggy strands as he looked over Bornes's unconscious form with a mixture of displeasure and perhaps a bit of worry. Now it was just a matter of waiting?

So, he waited, at the table in the kitchen, where he could keep an eye on his would be ill guest and of course out of the way likewise. Which, with the sudden noise, Charlie didn't just bolt, he fell right out of his chair. He groaned, his body still retaining aches from the night before. He held his head for a moment. "I haven't done anything to you..." Charlie grumbled quietly and slowly rose his eyes to Bornes. "Do you have some sort of condition? You probably should get that looked into, unless you're that busy being a tough guy." He slowly pushed himself to standing again, leaning on the chair for some support.

Bornes turned his head to the sound of a person falling over. Apparently he'd startled Charlie.
How long was Bornes out?
The 25 year old growled, his tail tapping. He went to stand, but before his rear got even an inch from the couch, he sat himself back down.

"I have no condition," he lied. Bornes fainted. So he clearly had some sort of condition. He just didn't know exactly what it was. "Maybe the condition of needing to smoke more often," he relented, leaning fully back.

And he probably needed to eat, too. But he really did not want to ask for it. Especially not from someone like Charlie.
"And I am busy being a tough guy," he whined. Maybe it was a joke.
He didn't even know anymore.

"I don't think I can stand up," he said quietly a few moments later, the gravity of the situation finally beginning to tear away at his denial.

11th to Infinity: "I'm fairly sure you do, Bornes."He stated rather firmly once he was sure of his balance again. He walked over, but stopped at the archway of the kitchen. He shook his head at that rather ridiculous conclusion. He took in a small breath and slowly stepped over to Bornes. And perhaps, the words that came from Charlie would shock just about anyone. Perhaps any normal person, especially one that had been threatened. "Then if you won't see a doctor, what must I do to help you? Because it's clear, you're not leaving my home any time soon, unless you want to be left at a hospital." He pointed out. He paused by the couch, keeping himself at a comfortable distance.

"Look, I know you don't like me. I apologize for acting inappropriately last night. It won't happen again." He promised before he crossed his arms, though he gave a bit of a wince and relaxed them again. Bruised ribs, he forgot. Bad plan to do that. Charlie perhaps looked like he was more in shape to be in an ER. Which, he probably should have done, but so far the thought didn't really cross his mind much.

Bornes took a deep breath, closing his eyes behind his shades.
"I do not dislike you," he corrected. "I do not trust you."

He opened his eyes and turned his face away, a look of utter defeat still decipherable from his just his mouth.
"I pass out. It gets worse as I get older. If I get dizzy, I am about to pass out. I smoke, and I don't pass out and I am not dizzy anymore. I don't know what is happening today. This is new."
His voice softened even more, resigning himself to his fate of having to trust this man.
"I guess smoking doesn't work anymore."

11th to Infinity: Charlie gained a hint of confusion and tipped his head slightly. "Personally, I do not see how there really isn't much difference." But he wouldn't argue further than that. His expression relaxed with his attention upon Bornes, he only nodded once. "Self medicating usually isn't the best plan in the first place." He pointed out softly before he rubbed the back of his neck with a sigh. "Nor is self diagnosing, but I guess that's the best we'll have to do." He murmured to himself. He sighed and shoved a hand through his hair and turned around to grab a glass of water for Bornes first off. He then stepped back over to the couch and held out the glass to him. "Here..."

Bornes looked toward his feet while Charlie spoke. Then when approached with the water, Bornes raised his head but nothing else.
He really didn't want to take anything from this guy.
"Why?" he asked.
Why what? He wasn't sure.

11th to Infinity: He waited for Bornes to take the glass, but when it was clear that he wasn't about to risk so much as accidentally brushing their fingertips together, he let out an exasperated sigh. Then he set the glass upon a small table at the side of the couch, ensuring to move the remotes and a couple of wireless controllers out of the way in the process.

As if Charlie could somehow read his mind, he asked. "Why, what?" He stepped back again and rested a hand upon his hip this time, that was a bit easier on him, there weren't too many hits that landed there.

Bornes swallowed, having hoped Charlie wouldn't ask that question.

"Why care? I beat you. You should call the police."

He didn't even know what he was saying anymore. Maybe he just wanted to die. Maybe his time was up. Killing people, doing unjust things for money. Maybe it was time he got caught. Maybe it was his time to go. Maybe karma was kicking him in the ass. Why now? Who knew.
Charlie surely wasn't the first person he'd beaten for trying to make a move on him. Bornes wasn't an idiot. He knew he was attractive. He had pretty much everything going for him, the bad boy look, the tan skin, the rugged, don't-care attitude, the mystery. Women and men seemed to be into it.

In fact, Charlie was one of the few who had been somewhat respectful about asking him out.
What.. What was this.
Was he feeling bad for Charlie now?
Was that even an emotion he could fathom?
Was he sorry?
What kind of idiot was Bornes now?

11th to Infinity: "Forgive me for having a little humanity then," He began and glanced off to the side and gave a shrug."Call it experience, I'd rather not have law enforcement involved if I can help it. So, you can rest assure, I am not calling the police anytime soon." Those would be the last people he'd call for help, even now. For being a young man and having an officer laugh in his face for coming out to his family? No thank you, Charlie would rather not have a repeat with a similar background.

"If that's all you're worried about, you probably should eat, you know." He began quietly, partially wanting to get the topic off of himself.

Bornes looked down again and heaved a sigh. After an excruciating few seconds of silence, he finally gave in and accepted the offer for food.
Charlie made him two fried eggs and some bacon, placing it near the couch with the glass of water from before. Bornes took the plate with effort into his lap and slowly worked at the food in silence. He should probably say thanks, but he preferred to stew in his own thoughts. Thoughts which were growing more and more negative - of himself - over time.

Eventually, he did finish the food, although it was the slowest he'd ever eaten anything in his life. He looked up, the food on the plate still in his lap.
"Are you religious at all?"
It was a stupid question. Bornes immediately regretted asking it. His real question was more like 'Do you think God is punishing me?' but he would rather kill himself than actually ask that one outright.

11th to Infinity: Charlie had worked quickly at his own helping, in order to clean up the kitchen and of course, check on Ethan who was playing in his room. He stayed there with him for a few moments, just watching him play little games on the computer while he might pet his curls or gently ruffle them with affection. He left the young boy with a kiss to his cheek before he stepped out to the living room again to check in with Bornes.

Charlie, not wanting to overstep any boundaries, would wait until the plate was either set aside or handed to him to take it away. But instead, he got a rather surprising question. He huffed a bit, perhaps it would have been a laugh and he glanced off to the side. He hardly ever revealed the simple chain he usually wore around his neck, but this time, he did. He slowly pulled out the simple cross and glanced it over a moment. "While I am sure I am excommunicated, I was Catholic. But yes, I still do believe in most of the teachings and God. I pray once in a while..so, I suppose I still am." He tucked the chain away again and focused his green gaze upon Bornes. "Why do you ask?" Honestly curious of the question. Though it wasn't his style to begin preaching what was considered a one way ticket into heaven or hell for that matter.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 4

Bornes frowned. He didn't expect that answer, and now he wasn't sure how to continue. Well, since when was he ever sure of anything today?

"Why? God doesn't want You-- People like... People in your situation."

Bornes grimaced, put the plate on the sofa cushion next to him and slipped his fingers under his sunglasses so he could hold his face. Why was he even trying to be careful about this wording? Was this remorse?
Screw it. "You know what I mean."

11th to Infinity: Charlie winced, only faintly so. However, it wasn't the first time he had heard such words before. Perhaps now, they stung a little less at least. He glanced off to the side again, one hand reaching for his bicep, though he was careful to not put too much pressure upon his front. "I don't know what God does or doesn't want in Heaven. I can't be sure if I'm ever going there for being the way I am or if I'm going to end up elsewhere. But at the same time, I can't help but wonder, if supposedly God punishes those who are different, then why would any of the texts bother saying that God loves all creation?" He shrugged faintly before he lowered his hand again and let his arms fall to his sides.

"Who knows what could happen, maybe God would punish someone like me for my situation, or maybe it's just simply the mangled workings of humanity for what they don't understand. I don't even understand. I've tried to be accepting of myself, and I've tried fixing myself. I suppose maybe I'm just better off ignoring myself. But that doesn't mean I'm not capable of doing some good in the world, even if I am supposedly dammed for life. There's some good in those silly little bibles, some good teachings that I've learned over the years and apply them to my life. I suppose aside from all that, it is something to look to when I have no one else to really turn to. At least someone might be floating up there, listening." He shrugged again before he leaned over and picked up the plate to take care of it.

Bornes's hand fell from his face to his lap. "I'm not religious."
After a moment of silence and a deep inhalation, he reached in his suit jacket for another cigarette, lighting it and taking a drag. The relief from that burst of nicotine was apparent.
But also, he was feeling a bit better. Physically.
Emotionally, he still felt incredibly damaged and confused.

"The last year or so I was thinking maybe I should be."

It was true. Bornes knew his time was coming soon. The fainting worried him. And now this whole debacle was worrying him more. But he couldn't just 'get over' what was bothering him. What bothered him he was pretty sure wasn't even on the radar for most people.
He was dealing with a lot of things.. Or rather, running away from a lot of things he should've been dealing with, and it was all coming back to bite him in the ass at, seemingly, this precise moment, with this man.

Something about this man. Bornes felt sorry for himself. Gay people were just normal people. It was an awkward feeling. He still felt a little worse about the fact he broke a nose without being paid as opposed to beating on someone who probably didn't deserve it, but... It was somewhere. Wasn't it? Was that a positive view?
Or was he so jaded he shouldn't care?
A person who killed people for money and never really thought about the people he shot probably shouldn't be thinking about what he should care about. He'd built his life around not caring about things.
It seemed a waste for his whole life to crumble down now.
Again.
Like it had four years ago, when he'd left the French Mafia, and Vespasien.
He still wore the necklace Vespasien gave him.
.... "I'm such an idiot," he muttered under his breath.

11th to Infinity: "With how I've lived my life thus far, I have come to the conclusion, just because you don't belong to some set religion or group, doesn't mean you can't perhaps try to find answers with God. I didn't always necessarily agree with what my church was teaching me. Or tried to anyway." He shrugged faintly and wandered to the kitchen for a moment to wash off the plate and tuck it away into the washer, as well as start the load.

He then padded his way back into the living room and near the couch, just in time to hear the other man's self-depreciation. Charlie rubbed at the back of his neck as he looked the man over, something about him just seemed so lost. Or was that himself? He wasn't sure, but after a moment, he spoke again. "I also believe it is never too late to make changes within oneself or to find some meaning in their life and make it worth living. I know I did, with my son." So maybe the guy wasn't asking for advice, but Charlie being the helpful or at least, tried to be helpful type, he'd give it with no strings attached.

While Charlie talked, Bornes thought about the words and finished smoking his cigarette. When Charlie was finished, the cigarette was finished, and Bornes was feeling much better. Tired, but better.

He stubbed the cigarette out on the side of his steel toed boot and managed to get up slowly, only wobbling slightly once up.
"I will think about what you've said."
He tossed the filter into a nearby trashcan, each step creating more confidence within himself.

Finally, he turned to the main door and opened it. Seeing the sun outside, he hmphed. His back still to Charlie, he muttered a "merci" before leaving.
Even if Charlie protested, Bornes would still leave and walk all the way to his own hotel.

After that, Bornes would sleep for a while more, and test the ropes with various exercises in his hotel room, testing what made him pass out faster and what didn't. He figured out he needed to eat more often and not drink anymore alcohol. Giving up booze was difficult. He'd become pretty dependent on it, and he realized by the second day withdrawal was going to be shitty. He couldn't work, so developed cabin fever in his hotel room when he wasn't sleeping. He walked aimlessly around at night.

About two weeks later, the majority of the alcohol withdrawal seemed to pass, and he found he wasn't blacking out nearly as much. He decided to do his rounds and get work again. He managed to find a gig that involved extracting information from a girl. Not really his forte, but it seemed easier than killing someone, in terms of risk if he passed out, anyway.
[Bornes violently kills a girl no older than 17 in a sick and twisted way which has since been deleted because it was too sick and twisted]
She was a whore, he told himself. She deserved it. An incestuous whore. An incestuous, money laundering...

Clap, clap, clap...

"Good show," the bald man sneered, his hands coming together. "You far exceeded my expectations, Q.."
Q was the alias Bornes often used when he worked.

Bornes glared at his employer and wiped the knife off on his pants before sheathing it in his boot once more. "Ten thousand," he said.

The bald man laughed. "You must be mistaken. I don't pay frogs that don't get my money."

Bornes was taken aback by both the response and the insult. "What? I did what you asked!"

The man licked his lips, a forefinger and thumb caressing his chin. "The job was information extraction. You extracted no information. Don't you know how this works? It's a shame for someone like you. Should've done your research."

"What're you talking about?"

The man laughed again and outstretched his arm, showing off the dead girl in the room. "You just viciously murdered Amelia, the wonderful, innocent daughter of Arizona's fine mayor!"

Bornes's eyes widened. His upper lip raised, he tool a pistol from his shoulder holster and aimed for the man before him.
"You pay me, or I will kill you." Bornes ordered.

"Oh, I highly doubt th--"

Bornes squeezed the trigger, a bullet going into the man's shoulder. He yelled out a curse, fully expecting such a thing wouldn't happen. These people, Bornes knew, went on power trips. He would show them they didn't have the power to trip over their own dead bodies.

"Pay me or the next one goes in your head."

The other man gave a look of distrust, but opened his suit jacket, only to reveal another gun. The man wasn't as practiced as Bornes was, however, and a bullet went right between the other man's eyes before the other gun even made it out of the jacket.

When the man went down, Bornes holstered his weapon and went through the man's pockets. Finding a decent money clip, he took it and left. But word spread fast, and apparently this man had goons that were pissed he was dead.

They chased him through Arizona, and most of Nevada. It was another month before Bornes was fairly certain he'd gotten them all. But in that time, he didn't come out of it unscathed. He'd taken a few hits to the shoulder, and after some time, his right arm was completely useless.

The wounds were a week or two old, but they were becoming infected. Bornes's fainting problem was back with a vengeance, and he was afraid he'd pass out anywhere. With nowhere else to go, he found himself at the same apartment as before.
Almost two months after he left, he'd picked the lock and let himself inside. He had a seabag and himself.
It was 3am. They'd probably be home. Maybe Charlie just got off work. But they'd be in bed by now, most likely.

When he got in, he wasn't even stealthy about it. He couldn't be. He let the seabag fall to the floor and he collapsed on the couch. The wounds had given him a fever, and he couldn't even remember how he got to the apartment. But he was here now.

"I'm sorry," he breathed. Bornes was scared. "Je suis désolé"

tl;dr
Q leaves, quits alcohol, momentarily gets better, takes a job that makes him realize he shouldn't be killing anyone. But still kills people anyway. Gets banged up, loses use of right arm due to many shots in his shoulder. Picks Charlie's apartment lock 2-3 months later and lets himself in. Drops a seabag on the floor noisily and collapses on the couch. He has a fever. It's 3am. He says sorry twice.

11th to Infinity: "With how I've lived my life thus far, I have come to the conclusion, just because you don't belong to some set religion or group, doesn't mean you can't perhaps try to find answers with God. I didn't always necessarily agree with what my church was teaching me. Or tried to anyway." He shrugged faintly and wandered to the kitchen for a moment to wash off the plate and tuck it away into the washer, as well as start the load.

He then padded his way back into the living room and near the couch, just in time to hear the other man's self-depreciation. Charlie rubbed at the back of his neck as he looked the man over, something about him just seemed so lost. Or was that himself? He wasn't sure, but after a moment, he spoke again. "I also believe it is never too late to make changes within oneself or to find some meaning in their life and make it worth living. I know I did, with my son." So maybe the guy wasn't asking for advice, but Charlie being the helpful or at least, tried to be helpful type, he'd give it with no strings attached.

While Charlie talked, Bornes thought about the words and finished smoking his cigarette. When Charlie was finished, the cigarette was finished, and Bornes was feeling much better. Tired, but better.

He stubbed the cigarette out on the side of his steel toed boot and managed to get up slowly, only wobbling slightly once up.
"I will think about what you've said."
He tossed the filter into a nearby trashcan, each step creating more confidence within himself.

Finally, he turned to the main door and opened it. Seeing the sun outside, he hmphed. His back still to Charlie, he muttered a "merci" before leaving.
Even if Charlie protested, Bornes would still leave and walk all the way to his own hotel.

After that, Bornes would sleep for a while more, and test the ropes with various exercises in his hotel room, testing what made him pass out faster and what didn't. He figured out he needed to eat more often and not drink anymore alcohol. Giving up booze was difficult. He'd become pretty dependent on it, and he realized by the second day withdrawal was going to be shitty. He couldn't work, so developed cabin fever in his hotel room when he wasn't sleeping. He walked aimlessly around at night.

About two weeks later, the majority of the alcohol withdrawal seemed to pass, and he found he wasn't blacking out nearly as much. He decided to do his rounds and get work again. He managed to find a gig that involved extracting information from a girl. Not really his forte, but it seemed easier than killing someone, in terms of risk if he passed out, anyway.

[Bornes violently kills a girl no older than 17 in a sick and twisted way which has since been deleted because it was too sick and twisted]

She was a whore, he told himself. She deserved it. An incestuous whore. An incestuous, money laundering...

Clap, clap, clap...

"Good show," the bald man sneered, his hands coming together. "You far exceeded my expectations, Q.."
Q was the alias Bornes often used when he worked.

Bornes glared at his employer and wiped the knife off on his pants before sheathing it in his boot once more. "Ten thousand," he said.

The bald man laughed. "You must be mistaken. I don't pay frogs that don't get my money."

Bornes was taken aback by both the response and the insult. "What? I did what you asked!"

The man licked his lips, a forefinger and thumb caressing his chin. "The job was information extraction. You extracted no information. Don't you know how this works? It's a shame for someone like you. Should've done your research."

"What're you talking about?"

The man laughed again and outstretched his arm, showing off the dead girl in the room. "You just viciously murdered Amelia, the wonderful, innocent daughter of Arizona's fine mayor!"

Bornes's eyes widened. His upper lip raised, he tool a pistol from his shoulder holster and aimed for the man before him.
"You pay me, or I will kill you." Bornes ordered.

"Oh, I highly doubt th--"

Bornes squeezed the trigger, a bullet going into the man's shoulder. He yelled out a curse, fully expecting such a thing wouldn't happen. These people, Bornes knew, went on power trips. He would show them they didn't have the power to trip over their own dead bodies.

"Pay me or the next one goes in your head."

The other man gave a look of distrust, but opened his suit jacket, only to reveal another gun. The man wasn't as practiced as Bornes was, however, and a bullet went right between the other man's eyes before the other gun even made it out of the jacket.

When the man went down, Bornes holstered his weapon and went through the man's pockets. Finding a decent money clip, he took it and left. But word spread fast, and apparently this man had goons that were pissed he was dead.

They chased him through Arizona, and most of Nevada. It was another month before Bornes was fairly certain he'd gotten them all. But in that time, he didn't come out of it unscathed. He'd taken a few hits to the shoulder, and after some time, his right arm was completely useless.

The wounds were a week or two old, but they were becoming infected. Bornes's fainting problem was back with a vengeance, and he was afraid he'd pass out anywhere. With nowhere else to go, he found himself at the same apartment as before.
Almost two months after he left, he'd picked the lock and let himself inside. He had a seabag and himself.
It was 3am. They'd probably be home. Maybe Charlie just got off work. But they'd be in bed by now, most likely.

When he got in, he wasn't even stealthy about it. He couldn't be. He let the seabag fall to the floor and he collapsed on the couch. The wounds had given him a fever, and he couldn't even remember how he got to the apartment. But he was here now.

"I'm sorry," he breathed. Bornes was scared. "Je suis désolé"

tl;dr
Q leaves, quits alcohol, momentarily gets better, takes a job that makes him realize he shouldn't be killing anyone. But still kills people anyway. Gets banged up, loses use of right arm due to many shots in his shoulder. Picks Charlie's apartment lock 2-3 months later and lets himself in. Drops a seabag on the floor noisily and collapses on the couch. He has a fever. It's 3am. He says sorry twice.

11th to Infinity: Charlie watched him leave, though he had to say, he didn't feel entirely comfortable about Bornes going. Though he wasn't about to stop the man. "Good luck..." He murmured to the closed door. Soon after, Ethan stepped out and joined his father and looked up to him. "Why did you help him, papa?" Charlie then slowly knelt down, ignoring the pain that came with the movement. "Because sometimes, all a person needs is a little kindness to get them out of their darkness." He smiled softly to his boy, then kissed his forehead.

Those months went by uneventfully, and while that night wasn't something that haunted him. Charlie did think of that strange man once in a while. At times when he was at work, he'd look out to the dining room, to see if perhaps he had came, but nothing. No sign of him. It was as if it was an odd dream, with obvious physical reminders for a couple of weeks. But he healed well.

Then one night, after a long and busy shift, Charlie gratefully crashed into his bed after making sure Ethan was asleep. But his rest wasn't exactly long, perhaps not even a half hour in, and he heard quite the crash. He bolted up in bed and looked to his open bedroom door, clearly confused. Then it sounded as if some dead body was thrown onto his couch. Charlie rubbed at his eyes and grimaced before he slowly got up and cautiously stepped out into the hall. That's when the voice reached his ears. Was that? No, it couldn't have been...

His hand fumbled for a light switch and he let out a small gasp. Bornes crumpled over his couch, and of course the large bag at his floor. First, he'd take care of the door, closed and firmly locked. No need to rouse suspicions from his neighbors. He then carefully made his way over to Bornes. "Bornes?" He called out softly before he slowly knelt by the couch. The man was a mess, simply put. He wasn't quite sure if he'd even have the means to truly take care of things either. Charlie was no doctor after all, but it was clear, Bornes needed some help. He hesitantly laid his hand over the other man's forehead, just enough for his own warm hand to find that the man was indeed running a fever. Charlie sighed softly and quickly rose, first grabbing some towels from the linen closet, and then he ducked into his bathroom to find the first aid kit. With his supplies gathered, he returned to the couch and set them down. "I certainly hope he's not ready to fight me..." Charlie couldn't help but think up a quick prayer before he tentatively reached for Bornes to try and treat those wounds.

Bornes closed his eyes, his face flush while he breathed through his mouth.
"You are right. People can change. I change. But it's hard. I think I am dying. I don't want to die alone. I'm sorry."
Bornes was completely delusional and muttering now. These things he wouldn't remember in the morning, it was likely.

He would continue to repeat how sorry he was every few breaths, and then after enough of that, he'd ramble again. "Father scarred me for loving boys. I left france to be with him," He didn't clarify who 'him' was, but he didn't mean it to be his father, "But he left me for girls too. Girls. Why girls? Am I not good enough? What am I? I'm sorry."

He shoved his face into the couch to cover up incoming tears, and occasionally continued to mumble french incoherently. Presumably more confessions. At inconsistent points between enough breaths, what seemed like a dog whine would escape him.
His right arm was swollen, the sleeve had holes in it near the shoulder where the bullets had entered and exited. Bornes had not had a proper shower in a long time, but his musk was somewhat mitigated by having stood outside in rain enough times. Overall, it was pretty clear he had been on the run for a long time.

11th to Infinity: Charlie concentrated on the work laid out before him, doing his best to clean and be sure that there was nothing left in the wounds. But he was listening, his greens would briefly fall onto Bornes every so often. Though his heart went out to Bornes in that moment. Though it didn't seem that dire.

At least, so long as he got these injuries taken care of. It shouldn't. Hopefully. He paused though at the next confession, clearly shocked by it. "You-.." No, that wasn't of any importance. He did not need to pry, instead, Charlie sighed softly and refocused upon Bornes's injuries."If it is any consolation..I know what it is like to be disowned and abandoned." He replied softly. "To think that those who love you and would support you or perhaps stay with you for a long time suddenly look at you as nothing. That is the worst thing to ever feel." His voice strained somewhat.

It took some time, perhaps over an hour or so before he finally got the major wounds sealed. Bornes's clothes of course, ruined further in the process, not that they needed any help either way. He then looked to Bornes again and sighed quietly. Eventually he had fallen unconscious or asleep due to that crying. But with the fever still running, Charlie rose again to wet a washcloth with cool water and returned to gently dab it a long his face and neck. Then he gently brushed some of those grayed strands aside in order to rest the cloth against his forehead. It seemed a terrible idea to leave the man by himself, so Charlie pulled up one of his table chairs and sat down across from the couch to keep watch over him, until he of course, could not resist the call of sleep.

"What even is love. I don't think I've ever felt it," he muttered.

As Charlie kept working on his wounds, he still periodically would whine, apologize, and cry. Eventually he passed out, Charlie looking after him in the chair. Over the next few days, Bornes was still incredibly feverish, muttering every now and then between puppy dog whines and long naps. His tail, completely black when he'd met Charlie the first time, was now gaining enough grey hairs to become a salt and pepper mixture. Bornes's head had been dark brown at one point in his life. Around 18, it had fully greyed, unlike his tail. But now, it seemed the tail was going to follow suit.

While Bornes slept, he dreamed. Fever-induced nightmares were never good news, but Bornes's were especially wrought with disturbing images. Among the periodic whining, he would sometimes call out while he was dreaming. As if he'd been shot, hurt, or surprised. Rarely he would bark or growl. Perhaps the man was not all man anymore.

Bornes was afraid of dying alone. He was afraid of his life not meaning anything, and not having power over his life. Everything that had happened in the past two months was tormultous to him. He had to fight with many questions against his own humanity. Bornes had convinced himself he was not a monster, not a dog, that he was just a human. But watching the sex acts of that girl with the man, and then killing her in such a rage... At the time it meant nothing, but now, now he knew. He wasn't normal. Killing wasn't normal. It was not something normal people did.
Bornes was a dog.
A dog for hire. A stray that went from master to master. When had he ever lived for himself? His entire life was a lie.
He grew up in a military boarding school, following orders. The reason why he left with his boyfriend was because of his boyfriend's dream. The only thing Bornes had ever done for himself was leave his boyfriend and the french mafia. But even then, he just found new people to do the same thing. He killed because he was good at it. He didn't consider it wrong or bad or difficult. He had an ability to turn off emotions usually when he did it. He liked the thrill of the hunt, the uncanny ability of his to aim and hit his target when others couldn't... It was a skill that he was proud of.
The fact that his skill was only useful when killing things didn't really factor into it.
But now it did.

Life was so easy to squash. He'd done it many times, and now it was happening, slowly and painfully, to him. He was only 25. He didn't want to die.
And he didn't want to die alone.
He was such a pathetic excuse for a human being he had broken into the apartment of the only person who ever showed him kindness... A person who he had nearly beaten to death because he'd dared to ask Bornes on a date.
What kind of a person did such a thing? Why hadn't he realized this about himself sooner?

When the fever finally broke, Bornes was covered in sweat and opened his eyes to the apartment. The apartment he was pretty sure he'd dreamed up in his head. But no, it was real. He was here. He looked over to the other side of the room, and Charlie was still there.
A part of Bornes's heart dropped, then. It confirmed it all was real and Bornes was a severe fuckup. But another part of him was thankful he really wasn't alone.

"Why.... Save me... Again?

11th to Infinity: The first morning came with needing to calm his son down from his shock. Answering the demanding questions of why was that man there, why was he helping him? But also-...why did he not hurt Charlie? Which, they both could be thankful for that much. It took a little coaxing, but eventually Ethan warmed up to helping his father out with tending to Bornes and changing out the bandages as he'd check over his wounds.

"He really needs a bath..." Ethan had commented one day while Charlie was re-patching a wound. Charlie of course, more than agreed, but moving him would perhaps prove too risky. He didn't want to injure him further or perhaps have him wake and entirely freak out. None of those avenues seemed like a good plan to Charlie.

He would be woken at times when he sat with Bornes, noises of pain and obvious fright. At first, Charlie was a bit afraid but eventually he had gotten over his fear to reach out and stroke Bornes's hair to try and comfort him. Of course he'd periodically change out the wet washcloth, at times even wrapping some ice when the fevers became particularly worrisome.

Another busy night and of course adding in the fact he would watch over the injured man until he eventually blacked out. Needless to say, Charlie was having a habit of sleeping in. Dressed in a black tanktop and his plaid pj pants, his head bowed as he slept in the dining chair. He jolted faintly as the voice reached his ears. He slowly rose his head, the bags under his green eyes, which seemed more greyed with his exhaustion. "You were in trouble...you must have come here for some kind of help." He replied before he rubbed at his eyes firmly and slowly stood to lean over him. "Your fever has finally broke." Which was indeed promise.

[[Okay from now on I'm gong to assume they will always speak in french. I'm sure we're all tired of striking out the french. So I'm going to stop, since now they're only speaking french unless otherwise specified. Ok? ok. Px ]]

Bornes frowned, "I'm sorry," he whispered in french. It was the first time in his mind, but in reality it was probably more like the 2000th time it was stated. With a deep breath, he attempted to sit up. His right arm was still useless, but the swelling had gone down, and with effort he was able to sit up right.

He then asked for some food, and when it was given to him, he ate quietly and slowly. He was very lightheaded, and still not sure of what to do or think. The dreams and memories of the past events played through his mind over and over again, and he wasn't sure how to react. He might've been in shock. When he was finally done with his soup, he gathered the courage to stand. It happened, again with some effort. Still quite wobbly, he managed to go over to his seabag, and after a few failed attempts at remembering the combination lock on it, he pulled the blood-stained knife from his boot and slit the damn canvas bag open down the side in agitation.

With the huge hole in the side, Bornes was able to pick out some new clothes. The seabag was watertight. So thankfully, everything inside was protected. Unlike how awful Bornes looked, smelled, and felt. After tossing the clothes in a pile on the couch, he actually looked down at the blade he'd used to slice open his bag. He just stared at it for a minute, as if it were too captivating for words. The folded steel, the curves, serrations, and the dried blood of the last whore he'd killed with it.

"Fuck," he muttered, dropping the weapon to the floor like it had burned him.

He turned to the clothes, picked them up, and shot a pleading look to Charlie. "Can I... Take a bath...?" The question itself was cautious. Bornes hadn't asled permission for anything in years. He'd simply taken and done what was necessary. This whole new process of trying to have feelings and considerations for other people was mindblowing and a bit painful.

But nonetheless, the permission was granted and he closed himself off in the bathroom, filling the tub, as he felt too weak to actually take a shower. He washed himself for at least an hour, if not closer to two. When he came back out to sit on the couch again, he was clothed in an old, thin muscle shirt and practically threadbare jeans. He'd thoroughly washed his wounds, and they looked a lot better now, despite being on display given the sleeveless nature of his shirt. He could move his right arm slightly now, and the next thing he asked for was more food.

11th to Infinity: Charlie held out his hand in a cautionary manner. "Non, non, be careful, you're still greatly injured." He left for a moment for his room and gathered up a few of his extra pillows and brought them out to the couch, so that Bornes could use them as support.

When food was requested, he gave it without question. Which he couldn't agree more, as he was certain Bornes hadn't had a thing to eat for in who knows how long he had been wandering. He did his best not to hover when Bornes finally stood, but he certainly did stay near by in case the man did lose balance.

The knife was certainly a shock, blood, someone's blood. Was it Bornes's? Was it someone else's? Charlie wasn't sure if it was wise to ask, but it did catch his attention. He then rose his eyes again when the question was poised. "Yes, of course. There is a small shelf on the shower wall, it should have all you need. The linen closet is next to the bathroom." He pointed out the closet next to the open bathroom door.

Once Bornes was comfortable with another plate of food. He looked to him. "I have to pick up Ethan from school, but I won't be longer than ten minutes..." He promised softly and grabbed his keys before he stepped out to pick up his son. Though he did drive a bit faster than normal to make sure he made it within his promised time. He opened the door, letting Ethan step through first while he would announce their return. Even with knowing the man was conscious again, Ethan still did give a bit of a start at seeing him on the couch. Charlie reached down and gently squeezed his son's shoulder, he knelt down next to the boy to whisper assurances to him and let him scamper back to his room to put his things away. Charlie then slowly stood again to face his guest. "How are you feeling? If-...that is alright to ask." He slowly stepped forward, though he did keep some distance for the sake of Bornes's comfort.

Bornes nodded at having to pick up Ethan. He'd forgotten the child existed. Bornes asked for more food before he left, and was directed to the soups. Bornes made himself another bowl or two while Charlie was gone. He was still working on it when they returned.

When Ethan came in, Bornes eyes only glazed over the kid and instead stared straight at the knife he'd left on the floor near his bag. Luckily, Ethan seemed to not notice it, and was rushed off to his room. Charlie then asked how he was doing, but in a way that felt like he was afraid of Bornes.

"I'm not going to hurt you," Bornes said, his attention going back to his soup. He wasn't sure he could look Charlie in the eyes again, now that his son was home. His spoon shook slightly in the soup, revealing what Bornes could've sworn were the last looks of that surprised incestuous whore when he'd shoved the knife inside her. The same knife that was on the floor. He still didn't know if she enjoyed it or was legitimately afraid. He wasn't sure if one of those looks was better than other. The confusion between the two seemed even more disturbing. He'd never understand it.

"I'm tired," was his answer, after a few seconds of contemplation. His tail swatted against the couch once, just to remind everyone it still existed. "Hungry." He stopped playing with his soup and took another spoonful of it.
He'd lost a ton of weight in his journey between the three states getting shot at.
"Mostly tired."

11th to Infinity: Charlie flinched slightly, admittedly, yes, he was being cautious. Well aware of the anger Bornes was capable of, but perhaps, it was at bay for now. At least, by how frail he seemed, slumping there upon his couch. So, perhaps, in a bit of a daring move, or it at least it almost felt that way. He sat down next to Bornes, being sure not to sit upon his tail of course. So perhaps he was more towards the end and on the edge of the couch.

He nodded slowly and folded his hands, his eyes looking over that defeated figure. "I do not doubt that." He sighed quietly and rubbed the back of his neck. "You've obviously lost quite a bit of weight, you'll probably have to take it easy for a little while. A bed would probably be far better than a couch too." He rationalized and he lowered his hand. "I didn't want to risk injuring you further by moving you..." He explained quietly .

Bornes tightened up when Charlie sat near him, but after two seconds passed, the defensive reaction relaxed, and he concentrated on finishing his soup.
"That was nice of you," he replied, trying to not seem too pathetic. "If you're offering your bed to me, I'll sleep in it. But when I said I was tired, I meant physically. I'm not sleepy."

He put the bowl to his mouth and slurped up what was left, placing the bowl and spoon on the table nearby before clasping his hands in his lap and leaning back with a sigh, closing his eyes.
"I thought I was dying," he relented. "I had a lot of nightmares. I'm sorry if I hurt you while I was asleep. I'm used to being alone."

This was awkward. But he wanted to fill the void with something. He usually didn't care about social silence. But this time he did. He wasn't sure why.
Night Light 5

11th to Infinity: As unaware as Charlie seemed to be, when it came to close situations, he seemed to be hypersensitive to them. He saw that tension, so thus, he subtly scooted himself as far as he could, till he was pressing into the arm of the couch. Trying to give Bornes plenty of space, or as much as he could to seem as non-threatening as possible. As soon as he eased, the minor tightness in Charlie's shoulders ebbed away as well.

"Oh, well, yes. You are free to use it." He assured of the other man with a small nod. "Ah," He gave a quiet huff and nodded again. That was understandable, if tired ever had a physical form, that was certainly the grey-haired man next to himself.

"Non, you did not." He reassured softly before he looked to Bornes again, his voice quieting further. "Is- Is that why you came back here?" He then added on quickly. "Not that I mind, though I suppose, knocking might have gotten you in a little faster than breaking in." Charlie let out a small, but warm chuckle at that, though it was quick to fade.

Bornes looked down. "I don't know. Maybe. I didn't know where else to go. I can't go to a hospital." Because he was a wanted man, but also being a person with a tail probably brought on some unwanted questions, too.

He scratched the back of his neck, then shuffled his weight uncomfortably. "I didn't know if you were home. " That was the answer he was assuming, anyway. He didn't exactly remember coming here. Putting his head down, he looked toward Charlie.
"Thank you for saving me. But maybe you shouldn't have. I don't think I am a good person."

11th to Infinity: Charlie nodded, remembering Bornes's aversion to hospitals his first stay. So he wouldn't press it now, not when he was looking a great deal better, sans his weight loss of course. Though he could also guess another reason why, most people didn't have furry tails attached to their backsides either.

He let out a small hum and half thought about saying that he was always home by at least 2:30 in the morning. But that seemed a bit unneeded now. Instead, he focused upon the words that followed. Charlie met his gaze and sighed softly. "People may do bad things in their life, but as long as they're alive, they always have the chance to redeem themselves. Just because you don't believe you are a good person now, does not mean you cannot become one." His voice a gentle firmness, perhaps one he might use upon his son when explaining life lessons or some sort. Charlie didn't seem like the type to lash out with anger or even become the little least bit miffed.

"I don't think I'm alive. Inside."
He lowered his head into his left hand. "All I do is lie. To get jobs. And then I don't feel anything... Since I was 18... And even before then, I don't know. I don't think I'm normal. When I'm not working, I'm drinking. Or walking. I walk everywhere." His tail twitched again, Bornes pretty close to crying.

"I know how to win people over. But I don't know what my own personality is. Who am I, really? I get drunk and fuck women and walk everywhere. What kind of man is that. I didn't even realize what was wrong until you came along. I don't even know what it was you did. The whole ordeal was stupid. But my perspective changed about everything. I can't work anymore."

He had to take a break to catch his breath, make sure he didn't actually cry. "You ruined me."

11th to Infinity: The longer he listened to the man, the more he grew concerned, if not feeling some pity for him. He could see the mistiness within his eyes. Part of him wanted to reach out and catch those tears before they even had the chance to fall. But he refrained, not wanting to overstep those invisible boundaries.

"I-..." He breathed out before his heart fell. He looked to Bornes helplessly, though he was the one clearly more helpless than he. Then he slowly, extremely cautiously, reached out to the other man. His arms were light, gentle, as he wrapped them around Bornes's frail form. "I'm sorry, I am so sorry." He whispered, his voice holding his guilt. He wasn't sure what else to do or say for that matter. But at least he could try to comfort him, forgetting that tension between them just for a moment.

Bornes didn't know how to react at first, his body tightening up when Charlie hugged him. He fell sideways on the couch, it taking about ten seconds before his muscles finally relaxed. When they had, he lifted his one good arm, and readjusted himself so he was laying on his back, his left hand around Charlie's form, returning the hug.
He let out a sigh, and closed his eyes.

Luckily, he wasn't crying.
I don't know what to do," he finally stated, a full minute later.

11th to Infinity: Perhaps he was slightly reminded of Bornes's discomfort by the tension, Charlie's arms seeming to slacken some, as if his body were preparing for a shove off ahead of time. But once the hand held him in place, Charlie's body relaxed as well. His hands careful to ensure he was not putting pressure upon Bornes's injured arm.

"Perhaps you need time to figure yourself out, for you, for once." He suggested softly, slowly, he released the other man. Easing his arms off of Bornes. "You said you know how to win others over, so why not try to win yourself over?" He pointed out softly with a small shrug, he leaned back again to give Bornes a bit of space.

Bornes exhaled loudly at Charlie's suggestion of winning others.
"That's not something I would like to do to myself..." he said, letting it hang.

He looked down at Charlie on top of him, not sure how to feel about it. It felt... Warm, comfortable, natural. But if he let his mind wander, visions, or rather memories, flashed past his eyes of similar situations trying to occur which resulted in bloodshed.

"What I do is illegal," he said, letting his head fall to the couch's arm. He closed his eyes again, lightly rubbing Charlie's back. "I can't get a real job, either... I'm an alien."

11th to Infinity: rlast time Charlie was positioned like this with another man, he was much younger, and perhaps their talk was less heavy. More focused on what they figured what was to be their bright future. So to be this way now, what felt like ages beyond that time was a bit startling.

He shifted slightly, carefully resting himself upon Borne's uninjured shoulder, though he was sure not to put too much weight upon him regardless. The gentled touch upon his back was quite the surprise, but he found himself enjoying it all the same. "Well, not, that I'm one to speak upon such matters, but I know plenty of people who may not have all their proper paperwork in order have jobs of their own." He pointed out quietly. "Not all work has to be done in person either, there are jobs out there that you can do them remotely too." He added on before he shrugged faintly. "You don't have to get a job to try and find yourself either. I hear hobbies are kinda useful in that department."

Bornes looked away. "I can't see... Computer screens and TVs. They are just bright lights to me," he confessed.
"And my one hobby was my job," he sighed.

He looked back down at Charlie. How was he like this? Why was he doing this? It was too weird. It wasn't him. His green eyes looked passed Charlie and lay back upon the knife near his seabag. The steel was still stained with the girl's blood, among others'. Who knew how many. His first thought was he should clean it, that he did a terrible job of cleaning it. His second thought was, why was he thinking about cleaning things right now? But on top of that, he also need to clean his pistols...

He shook his head, and with a grunt, sat up, pushing Charlie from him. "I can't do this."
When he was finally free from Charlie, he tried to get up. He managed to stand, but after a visible shudder went up his spine, he sat back down in a huff. "Fuck."

11th to Infinity: "Oh.." He murmured, but really, that was it? Charlie of course had a habit of saying such as well. But truly? There could be much more to his life, if Bornes perhaps took a chance to look. But his words seemed to be falling upon deaf ears. Even more so once he was shoved back. The warm feeling that began fluttering within his chest was gone in an instant.

Which, he gained an embarrassed flush upon his cheeks. Though once standing was attempted, he reached out and looked worriedly upon Bornes. He sighed softly and slowly stood instead. "Bornes, you're not in really much any condition to keep going like you were." Charlie stated a bit more firmly, bordering on scolding. "At least until you're a little healthier, you're probably, sadly, stuck here." He leaned back, his hands upon his hips. "You're here, it seems like you trust me, at least to ensure you'll get a little better." He slowly lowered his hands again and sighed quietly.

Bornes groaned. "Then I want a cigarette," was his only response to Charlie's over-protective doting.

After he'd smoked one, he felt good enough to go through his seabag further. He sat on the floor, and pulled everything he owned out of the slit he'd cut into the canvas. One of the first things he did was wrap the bloody knife inside of an pair of pants and set it off to the side. Other things were pulled out and tossed in a pile. Mainly more clothes, most of it being suits still in plastic. There were also some minor appliances, such as an iron, and even a slow cooker. A few different types of sheaths and holsters were pulled out, as well as some boxes of bullets.

The cartons of cigarettes were given a special place ontop of the couch, as were the many lighters that were periodically pulled amongst the other things. When the bag began to get quite limp, Bornes had to pull at the tear to get the last of the things out, ripping the bag further. The largest that came out from it was a hardshell violin case. Seeming to not care about it, he took that from the canvas and tossed it atop the couch, reminding himself to get into it later.

The very last thing inside the seabag was at the very bottom, and for a time, Bornes refused to take it out. He just stared at it, wondering if he should burn it instead of take it out of the bag. What was in there was from his very first job. His very first savings. It had lay at the bottom of his seabag ever since he'd left the French mafia, untouched. It was for "in case shit hits the fan."

It was 10,000 USD.

11th to Infinity: Charlie rolled his eyes and couldn't help but wonder how this man seemed to have less maturity than his eight year old son in that moment. But he obliged.

Just as Bornes began to go through his things, is when Ethan stepped out, a few papers in his hands as well as a pencil. He looked positively quizzical as the man seemed to unpack a small house worth on the living room floor. The boy rose his brows to his father, though, perhaps he had no need to ask whether or not Bornes would be staying with them or not.

Charlie stepped over to his boy and knelt down to stay near him to keep him calm. His honey colored curls shifted as he tipped his head. "Did he pack his whole life in there?" The boy asked of his father quietly, Charlie glanced over to Bornes as well and huffed quietly. He must have, by the contents that now littered his floor.

Ethan, naturally a curious type, carefully crept over, his bare feet hardly making much noise against the cushy carpet. His eyes glancing over the array of Bornes's belongings. "So, I guess you're living with us now, huh?" The small voice finally piped up with his question.

Was his whole life in this bag? Yes. Yes it was. Bornes was a vagrant. The things that had been in that bag were things acquired over years of illegally staying in the USA. He'd left France with nothing but the clothes on his back. Vespasien, his partner at the time, had organized everything. They'd one to the nearest port and snuck away on a cargo ship. A few weeks later, they were in New York, where they set up their new home.

Bornes had acted as a translator at first. Vespasien knew english but preferred not to speak it. While Vespasien began following his dream of running a mafia, Bornes stayed close by. When Vespasien got the time, he taught Bornes all he knew about being a sniper. Being a sniper had been Bornes's dream. There weren't many applications for it of course, but once Vespasien's french mafia gained a reputation, Bornes was finally put to work in ways other than translating. Unfortunately, Vespasien had also been Bornes's first lover. Vespasien didn't keep it hidden, but it, of course, began damaging the mafia's credibility. Eventually, Vespasien stopped reciprocating Bornes's romantic inquiries. It was after Vespasien began to surround himself with an entourage of women that Bornes finally abandoned the mafia. He didn't say anything. He just... Left. Took a few suits and was off to other states. He also took a bunch of money with him, but not enough that Vespasien would hunt for it.

Once Bornes was a few states away, he started trying to make a name for himself as a gun for hire. It wasn't the best, but it kept him afloat. Over the years, he'd learned how and what to pack, turning the whole ordeal into a science. Bornes had been living out of hotel rooms and this seabag for what seemed like the better half of his life. In fact, if he had more possessions than he could fit in this lone seabag, he felt like he had too much shit. He wasn't comfortable with anything he couldn't haul over long distances. All of these distances which he walked. His body was fairly lean, but that was misleading. He was built like a packhorse. Walking long distances carrying his bag was how he'd been operating for years. If he wasn't moving, he was slowly going insane from lack of change. Settling down anywhere seemed foreign to him.

So when Charlie mentioned Bornes living there, he sighed. "It seems I have to," he muttered, not particularly enthused about the situation.

He pushed himself off the floor, picking up the seabag, and tossed the mostly limp canvas to Charlie. "Seems I won't be needing that anymore, either."

He'd never taken the money out of it. "You can throw it out." What use was it, anyway? He'd made a giant hole in the side. And the money... He didn't want to deal with the money.

He moved to the couch, and picked up the hard shell violin case, sitting down with it over his lap. Running his hand over the case, it was clear this item was the most important to him. He sighed again, not sure if he wanted to open it in front of Charlie and his son. What was inside the case was not a violin.

[[This is a seabag, by the way.]]

11th to Infinity: Perhaps no one was entirely excited over their living situation. Especially not with that brief reminder what it was like to be held, that warmth of affection from another. The kind that brought butterflies to one's chest. He firmly shook his head. Focus. Not like anything was going to happen anyway, regardless. He sighed quietly, what else could be done? Charlie saw no other course of action but to nurse Bornes back to health.

The man was cut off from his thoughts as the bag hit him. He fumbled to keep it from falling to the floor. But he managed, barely. While flushing with embarrassment, Charlie slowly lifted the empty-...no? He wiggled it faintly, something was still in there, Bornes must have forgotten, the bag was rather large after all. He dipped his hand into the slit to lift out the forgotten item, though he was definitely not expecting to pull out a generous lump of cash. The man did a double take, a small, pitiful noise left him. "My, God...." He breathed out. He didn't know how much was there, but it seemed like a fair chunk. He stared dumbstruck at Bornes, both shocked and unsure of just what to do with the cash.

Ethan, leaving his father to his slow dawning freak out. He carefully stepped over the various things, finding his way a bit closer to Bornes as he petted the case almost lovingly. The child gaining a curious glint in his warm eyes and he tilted his head somewhat. "What's in that?" He pointed to the case.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 6

Bornes, his attention focused on the violin case, missed the quiet exasperation of Charlie. Ethan, however, was all up in Bornes's personal space. The 25 year old's hands fell flat over the case with a hmph as his eyes focused on the child.

"Nothing worth mentioning," he replied. "Personal belongings that needed a hard case."
It wasn't exactly a lie. Bornes wasn't against showing the kid what was inside of it, but it was moreso that he knew Charlie wouldn't appreciate his son being taught about firearms. Or at least, that was what Bornes assumed. Charlie seemed like the type of guy who wanted to avoid as much trouble as possible.

And Bornes was probably the most trouble Charlie had ever brought upon himself.


11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan rose his brows at that, with his lower lip poking out somewhat with an odd mixture between a pout and disbelief. "Sorry I asked, Mister Grouchypants." The boy sassed in return, and generally, would have perhaps had a scolding call of his name. But was a bit pleased to get away with it for the moment.

Charlie on the other hand, lowered his eyes to the money. Good God, why would someone be carrying around so much? Though, it was probably a little doubtful that in most circumstances, Bornes probably wouldn't need to worry about being mugged. Still, it would be a terrible thing to throw it out. What if he needed it later? Or what if they could use it? Not that Charlie was desperate. He lived quite modestly, to ensure his boy had plenty of comforts. Any luxuries like his entertainment setup and consoles were saved up and bought for long before his son was around. Otherwise, he wasn't overly frivolous, just so he could pay the bills on time and maybe sometimes do something nice for Ethan. He never was a man who lived outside of his means, but that didn't mean that sometimes he dreamed up of nicer things. Perhaps an actual house or a better car, or new kitchen supplies...

But of course, Charlie would never take such a sum of money for nothing either. No matter how tempting the offer seemed. He stepped up to Bornes and carefully set the money next to him, emptying out the bag by the bundles. Which was really going over his head just how much was truly in there. "You forgot that." He pointed out softly.



Bornes shrugged, unaffected by Ethan's attempt at an insult. "Don't be."

He looked over to what Charlie was doing, who finally said Bornes had forgotten about the money. Bornes tilted the violin case up, leaning his head against the neck of the case. "No I didn't. I have no use for it. You can throw it out with the bag."

He looked over to Ethan. "Don't you need to go to your room or something?" he urged. Bornes was getting impatient. He wanted to get int his case. But on deep level, the only reason he wasn't doing so was because he respected Charlie.

Turning back to Charlie, he decided to add on, as if it were no big deal, "Or you could keep it, I guess. I just don't want to see it anymore, personally."

11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan stuck his tongue out at Bornes. "Says you, you're not my father." He countered with his childish logic.

Charlie's jaw dropped, to which, the boy looked to the money as well and blinked wide-eyed at it. Once it was offered as being kept the child looked excitedly to his father. "Papa! That means we-" But Charlie shook his head and looked to it again. His head running through with what else he could possibly do with the money, he could start up a fund for Ethan for when he was older, for he'd never see one from his grandparents. His grandparents didn't even know he existed of course. They could perhaps return to France if they wanted, endless possibilities. But also, one could not help but wonder, if it was saved up for, or if it was stolen, perhaps even fake...not that he could tell, and judging by the looks of it, it wasn't.

"I-...I couldn't take this." Charlie finally said before he looked to Bornes again. It seemed completely insane to just toss it likewise. At a loss as to what to do with it. He sighed heavily and slowly picked it up and stepped over to the linen closet, There was a few empty boxes, small enough to be inconspicuous, he tucked the money within one and closed it firmly and hid it away. It could be dealt with and asked about later.

"Ethan, did you want to ask me something?" He asked softly of his boy, he rested his hands upon his hips for the moment. The boy gave a quiet 'Oh' and hurried over to Charlie, once there, his father would kneel down and was handed the papers the boy had been carrying. He looked over the answers and gave a small smile, he nodded and passed them back to his child. Ethan gave one last look over Bornes before he scampered back for his room to finish up the rest of his homework. Charlie sighed softly and stood again, looking over the things upon the floor. They couldn't very well just remain. Charlie first plucked up the slow cooker to set it in the kitchen, then the iron, giving a place in the linen closet as well.

He then lifted the plastic encased suits, he paused though and looked to Bornes. "I'll probably just hang these up in the closet in my room, there's much more space there." He carefully folded the plastic onto his arm to take care of them, once hung, he wandered back out to the living room, faintly rubbing the back of his neck.



Bornes tilted his head to the side, confused by Ethan's logic. He didn't have much experience with children. He didn't think it was cute or funny. He just thought it was... Well, stupid.

His attention went back to Charlie though, who seemed to be battling an inner turmoil regarding the money. "Sure you can," Bornes replied to Charlie's statement.

To Bornes, 10k was not that much money. Bornes, who lived on cash only, from hotel to hotel, was used to blowing through more than 100 dollars a week. He couldn't understand why it was a big deal to have the money, or not have the money. Bornes didn't want it because he didn't want to look at it, but for Charlie to have such a huge internal debate over it was uncanny.

But, the dispute was a moot point, as Charlie did seem to come to his senses and store the money somewhere. The mercenary laid the violin case flat over his lap again, peering at it, waiting for Ethan to just go away. But instead, Charlie asked Ethan what he was out in the main room for. Apparently it was... Checking a paper or something? Bornes's lips and eyes narrowed in confusion, trying to figure it out.

He couldn't, but Ethan finally ran off for what seemed for good, and Charlie kept moving Bornes's stuff to varying locations. The removal of Bornes's things made him increasingly uncomfortable. He felt like his life was being taken away from him. A shudder went down his spine when Charlie decided to move the suits to the closet in his room. Bornes's tail began to tap silently in agitation against the edge of the couch.
Ok," Bornes answered, not sure what else to say. He didn't want to get up.

He was trying to reason with himself that this was needed. A couple seconds after Charlie left with the suits, Bornes finally clicked open the violin case. The red velvety interior held two pistols, a completely disassembled M40 rifle, a few extra magazines, and a cleaning kit for each.

He set the case beside him and took out one of the pistols, ejecting the magazine, letting it fall into his lap, and locking the slide to the rear in order to get the last chambered round into his hand. Locking the slide to the rear, and setting the gun on his lap, he pushed the bullet now in his palm into the magazine. All this he did rather quickly, as it was clear he'd done it several times before. The entire process was muscle memory. He could probably do it without even thinking.

He then dropped the full magazine back into the violin case and grabbed a bore brush and a small bottle of lubricant, dripping some of the oil onto the wire brush, and running it through the barrel of the gun.

11th to Infinity wrote: He rose his eyes and glanced over to Bornes as he was cleaning a gun. Charlie gulped quietly. Guns weren't exactly something he was used to, he didn't know many hunters or law people or people who possibly involved themselves with illegal things very often, so needless to say, seeing one was a tad intimidating.

"I suppose you should remind me to not anger you then." His voice quiet and he shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans. He shuffled his weight a bit awkwardly.



Bornes scrubbed the inside of the barrel fairly lackadaisically until Charlie came back into the room and made a comment. Feeling a bit pressured now that someone was watching him, he scrubbed at it harder and faster.
"I'd assume you learned that lesson the first time we met."
Was it a joke or a thread? The tone of Bornes's voice was neutral. Maybe Charlie would never know.

After a couple of seconds, he pulled the brush out and untwisted it from the handle, putting on something that looked a bit like a metal stick instead. It was a patch holder. He then grabbed another box that was full of patches, which were little fabric circles, really, and attached one of them to the patch holder.

He then ran that through the barrel, onto to stop midway, feeling Charlie still watching him. Looking up, he asked, "...Do you want to learn how to clean it...?"

11th to Infinity wrote: "You'd think I'd also learn by the tenth or hundredth time of needing to reset my own nose, I'd stop breaking it or having it broken." He murmured in return with a small huff. Perhaps half-insulting himself, he must have been aware that he had his moments.

He was a bit surprised at the question though. He would have half thought Bornes wouldn't want anyone near such a possession as that. But it was just to clean the weapons, it's not as if he was about to teach Charlie how to use it to go rob a bank or something. Not that they needed to really...considering the box in the linen closet.

"Uh, sure then...." He accepted and joined Bornes on the couch, of course, being careful just as he had been of the man's tail. "So, what do I do?" He focused his gaze upon the other man, waiting for his instruction.



[[Sorry if this isn't written well. My roommate is watching a movie, and it's super distracting]]

Bornes watched him sit down. Once Charlie sat, Bornes pulled the tool from his gun, set them both aside, and reached over Charlie's lap to grab his other gun. "Have you ever used a gun before?"
It was mostly a rhetorical question. Bornes was fairly certain Charlie had probably never seen a gun. At least not from the not-shooting end.

Once he had his other gun, he showed it to Charlie, his fingers never touching near the trigger. The gun was in his right hand. His left index finger pointed to a switch near the hammer at the back of the pistol. "See this switch? It's the safety." He flicked it with his thumb, and a red dot was revealed. "Red means dead." He flicked it back, covering the dot. "Now the safety is on, and it shouldn't shoot."

He moved his hand so his thumb was now near a small circular button above the grip. His left index finger pointed to this button. "This," he said, "Is the magazine release button."
He tilted the gun so when his right thumb pushed the button, a small plastic container fell into the palm of his left hand.
"And this is the magazine."
He handed the magazine to Charlie.

"The top here, is the slide. You can slide it all the way back, and see the inside of the barrel."

He flipped the gun upside down, his right hand on the grip and his left pulling back on the slide, while simultaneously having his palm cover the hole it created. He locked the slide to the rear, and the last bullet fell into his hand. He showed Charlie the bullet in his hand and the gun with the open slide.
"This is the last last round in the chamber. Here," he gave it to Charlie. "Push it into the magazine with the others."

He motioned to the open gun, "Now the gun is safe. You see there are no more rounds." He tossed the now safe gun into Charlie's lap as well.
"You should always treat every weapon as loaded. Especially mine. Because they always are. You can put the magazine in the violin case."

11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie shook his head at that, most he ever saw of guns was really perhaps in movies or video games. But as for actually having any experience? That was a whopping zero. But his head tipped down as his eyes focused upon Bornes's hands instead. He nodded along every so often, but his attention was mostly on the gun, perhaps if not half worried that looking away and the thing just might suddenly go off on them.

The last thing Charlie wanted was bullet holes in his flat screen, that was for sure.

He gulped quietly and his eyes flashed to Bornes's face, silently asking if he really wanted the man with absolutely no gun knowledge to be holding live ammo. It took a moment of hesitation before he carefully took, treating the magazine as if it were glass, in his hand. He quickly glanced up to the gun again as the other man began to fiddle with it some more. As the bullet was handed over, Charlie too, treated that just as cautiously and properly placed it again. That wasn't so bad it seemed.

Though the tossed gun was what caught him by surprise. He let out a rather undignified yelp and flailed a bit, his legs quickly tightened up some. A cherry red stain colored his cheeks and he cleared his throat before he laid the magazine aside in the case and picked up the gun. Once he felt like his voice wouldn't squeak he asked. "So, what do I do now?" He held the gun with both hands, though hardly looking ready to shoot, he pointedly kept his fingers away from the trigger. He glanced down at the weapon in his hands again. "These are heavier than they look." He commented quietly.



As Bornes watched Charlie fidget, he chuckled. "It's safe. It won't kill you."

He grabbed the wire brush and handed it to Charlie. "You get used to it. Anyway, this is the... Um.. Scrub brush." He wasn't exactly sure of the proper name for it. But that didn't matter. He handed it to Charlie.
"The hole there that goes into the tube, that's the barrel. So just shove the brush in there and scrub. To get all the gunk out from the inside of it."

11th to Infinity wrote: Perhaps not loaded, but given the weight he held in his hands, he had to imagine it was still useful for bludgeoning someone over the head. He tried not to flush deeper with Bornes's chuckling though. Not...that perhaps he had made quite the idiotic spectacle out of himself already.

Charlie then nodded and took the offered brush, then with a bit of awkward moving of his hand, obviously not trying to drop the gun back into his lap, he managed to find some way of holding it still in order to do as told. Charlie pushed the brush in and began to scrub back and forth. "So, I guess...these were part of your job?" He inquired carefully, briefly flicking his greens over to Bornes before he focused upon his work again.



Bornes leaned in a bit closer than normal, watching Charlie. "You're not giving it a handjob. You need to scrub it like... How you scrub a toilet." He chuckled again.

"But, yes, they're... tools of the trade, you could say." He pointed to the ramshackle pile of pieces of a longer rifle, a disassembled M40, inside the violin case. "That is my favorite. But I rarely get to use it."

11th to Infinity wrote: The burn upon Charlie's face extended up to his ears and he wasn't sure if the squeak he heard came from himself or perhaps the wires moving oddly against the barrel since his hand flinched some. But the comparative was enough to get him to move his hand faster. Or it could be a slight nervous awareness that Bornes was leaning in a bit close.

He slowed down again though as his eyes fell upon the case, that rifle, even though in pieces seemed rather daunting. "I would assume you'd need someone very big to use that on?" He wasn't sure why he asked, he probably didn't really need to know or want to entirely know the answer. But of course, his foot crammed down his throat got the better of him, again.



The increased heat coming from Charlie was not lost to Bornes, it was just that the 25 year old chose to ignore it.
"No. That's for long distance. It's a sniper rifle."

He took the patch holder from his side and held it up for Charlie. "This is a patch holder," he said, moving on. It was a metal rod with a hole at the end, similar to a super-sized sewing needle. "That brush detaches, and you connect this on the handle."

Once Charlie took the patch holder, he grabbed a small circular piece of fabric. "This is a patch. You stick it in the hole, then push it through the gun to pick up the stuff you just scrubbed off with the brush."

Bornes put some gun oil on the patch, then handed it to Charlie.
Night Light 7
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie was rather thankful the younger man wasn't about to add any more...visual language to their conversation. That was the last thing he needed on his mind, if at all, around the other man, who was still admittedly quite attractive. Even if he got his wits knocked out by said man. Of course he wasn't about to go saying something out loud again. Or ever around anyone for that matter.

"Oh, I see..." He nodded faintly before he looked to Bornes again for his lesson. He then gave a couple of final vigorous scrubs before he detached the brush and took the patch holder to connect them together. Once handed the patch, he'd place it as well before he slid the metal rod back into the barrel. Which he proceeded to scrub through as well. A gun collection, sniper rifle...so, he must have been a bodyguard? He probably had the skills for it. Yet, that didn't seem entirely illegal...

"You don't have to do it so hard with this. Scrubbing loosens the dirt, the patch just wipes it up."
This was said in a matter-of-fact tone, Bornes was not trying to embarrass Charlie again.

The 25 year old watched Charlie for a minute or two before picking up the other gun, and asking for the patch holder back. Bornes put a new patch on it and drove it through his gun with practiced efficiency. Once he finished, he sighed, put the gun in his lap and held his hand out for Charlie's. When he received it, he ran the patch through it a few times to make sure it was clean. When he was satisfied with both, he unscrewed the handle from the patch holder and tossed all the tools back into the case, further reaching over Charlie's lap to take the magazines back.

When that was done, Bornes took the first magazine with his left hand and the first gun with his right, and shoved the magazine into the gun, releasing the slide with a snap, so the gun was now loaded. He then repeated the action for the second gun and carefully put them both in the violin case, still leaning over Charlie's lap to do so.

Bornes then closed the violin case and hung across Charlie's lap for a moment, exhaling loudly through his nose before finally sitting back up.

"That's it," he finally stated. "Unless you want to clean my knife, too." He didn't really want Charlie to touch the knife, but Bornes wasn't too enthralled with the idea, either. He felt a little guilty about killing that girl, now. He couldn't stop thinking about it.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Sorry, sorry..." He muttered and eased up his movements, his shoulders shrank in some. Even if embarrassment wasn't intended, Charlie ended up feeling that way by his own devices.

He handed the patch holder over once again, and carefully lowered the gun. Though he made sure to keep a hold of it, not wanting it to go falling to the floor at their feet. He was fairly sure Bornes wouldn't appreciate that so much. He had to admit, he felt a little relief once Bornes held out his hand for the gun, which he returned to it's owner.

Just when he managed to get his color to calm again, he found it back in full force with Bornes leaning right over his lap. Perhaps a bit too close for comfort, or at least, politeness. His shoulders tensed and he rose his eyes to the ceiling, silently praying that there wasn't anything 'noticeable' while Bornes was down there. He really did not feel like resetting his nose...again.

He let out a silent sigh of relief, once he was safe. "Knives I have more experience with." He said a little absently before his eyes widened and he flailed his hands a bit. "Cooking! Cooking of course, tools of the trade, knives." As if Charlie really needed to make an effort for him to sound innocent. He rubbed at the back of his neck for a moment before he lowered his hand to his lap and glanced over at Bornes's tail. "So..that's real, isn't it?" He gestured faintly to the furry appendage, though he wasn't about to touch it, even though he was curious.

Bornes quirked a brow at Charlie's odd recovery, but otherwise stayed silent. "Great, you can take of this, then," he replied, getting up and walking to the end of the Couch, picking up the knife wrapped in old denim pants and handing it to Charlie before sitting back down, tail between him and Charlie.

When Charlie mentioned the tail, Bornes looked down at is, as well. Previously black, it was now a salt and peppered look. It raised once, to lightly slap against the couch, now that it was being noticed. Bornes felt the thing had a mind of its own, most of the time. He usually forgot about it.
He frowned. "I was born with it," he replied.

That type of question wasn't uncommon, really. That's why Borned normally hid the tail in his pants. But at the fetish club, it was expected to have something animal. It had been easy enough to just release his tail, that's that what he had done.
But to Bornes, the tail wasn't much more than a birth defect.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie blinked a bit as the bundle was handed over, but he slowly unravel the denim and was a bit shocked to see the blood. Was it Bornes's? Was it someone else's? Maybe it was just an animal's? He did mention he walked around a lot, so that probably meant having to hunt and kill for food. That seemed plausible, didn't it?

He then lowered his eyes to the tail as well as it smacked the couch. "Oh.." He murmured before he then stood and took the dirtied knife to the kitchen. He plugged the drain to his sink and ran a bit of hot water and gave it a drop of soap. He then dipped the knife in and shut off the water to let it soak for a minute or two. Then he grabbed a sponge to wet down and give it a bit of soap as well before he began to wipe the remnants of whatever deed Bornes had to do away. Once clean and rinsed, he took a soft cloth to dry it off as well. Then he set it aside upon the counter for a moment while he cleaned off his sink and tossed the sponge.

He then picked the knife back up again, giving it another careful wipe off. "Do you have a sheath or anything for this?" Charlie asked as he walked to the archway between the kitchen and the living room, the knife now pristine.

When Charlie left with the knife, Bornes leaned back into the couch and tried to relax for a few minutes. But soon enough, Charlie came back with more questions.
"I do," Bornes replied, checking his pants, but not finding the holster. "But I'm not sure where it is."
He checked his boots next, finding it hidden in one of them. "Ah, here it is."
He yanked it out and tossed it to Charlie.
Unfortunately, the inside of the sheath, as well as around the open lip area, were bloody as well. Sheathing the knife would just get it dirty again.
That was probably the reason why it was dirty in the first place, when Bornes had taken it out earlier to rip open his seabag.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie managed to catch it, though he gave a disapproving frown at the state of the sheath as well. Of course that would lead to a very dirty knife. He sighed and rolled his eyes, he returned to the kitchen to try and take care of that as well.

Once everything was good and clean, he sheathed the knife and stepped out into the living room. He handed the knife back over to Bornes. "Good as new." He said before he sat down again with a small sigh. He sat there for a moment or two before a worn out cellphone went off on the tv stand. He frowned at it before he stood and swiped it up. Though he had to take a moment to look over the screen and of course, switch his brain back over to English. "Hello? Hey," he paused, though with whatever the other person on the other line was saying, it wasn't exactly pleasing. If Charlie's frown was any indication. He groaned and smacked a hand to his forehead before his fingers found their way into his mussed up hair. "Well, isn't there some way you could get a hold of one of the other girls? No, I can't just bring my son into the kitchen with me." He rolled his eyes before he sighed heavily and let his hand drop. "No, I'll- I'll figure something out. Thanks. Yeah, bye." He hung up with a heavy sigh and set the phone down again.

He returned to the couch and rubbed at his bent nose with a small huff. "Maybe one of these days, they'll give me a raise to afford a proper babysitter." He muttered in French, mostly to himself.

Bornes took the knife in sheath from Charlie, unsheathed than resheathed it quickly and put it back in his boot. "Thanks," he said. This was probably the first time he'd thanked anyone for anything.

Then, a cellphone rang, causing Bornes to jump slightly in surprise. He turned to the direction the sound was coming from, only to relax a few seconds later when Charlie answered the phone. Bornes was unable to make out what was being said on the other end, but he could hear the tone of the other's voice. He quirked a brow, easily figuring out the problem was with a babysitter.

Bornes turned away, pretending not to listen in. Once Charlie hung up, Bornes asked, "You work tonight?"
Was it really that late already?

But then, suddenly, Bornes got an idea, having overheard Charlie's mumble. "You can't afford a babysitter? What about the... In the box in the closet..?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded, he probably should in fact take a shower soon and get his uniform on. As time was ticking down to his shift. He let his hand drop again and let out another sigh. "One of the many frustrations of being a working, single parent." He laughed half-heartedly.

Though at the mention of that box, he buried his face in his hands. "I don't know what to do with that, but I'm not sure if using it is the best thing either." Charlie being more than used to scraping on his own most days, was at a complete loss at what seemed a blessing hidden away in his closet. He then dropped his hands and glanced to Bornes. "Unless, you could?" He asked tentatively before he quickly add on. "Ethan really is a good boy, he probably won't bother you over much! He'll probably just want to play the games out here and knows when he should go to bed, brush his teeth," He ticked off on his fingers before he lowered his hands. "Just for this night?" Perhaps that might sweeten the deal. "I mean, I'll pay or do a favor for you of course."

If Bornes weren't sitting, he wouldn't stepped back. Instead, he sunk into the couch. He didn't like this situation.
The girl flashed behind his eyelids again, and he frowned. "I don't know if you should trust me with your kid," he said, his voice low.

He looked away, then crossed his arms over his chest. "And anything I want that you could offer me, you would probably give for free."
11th to Infinity wrote: "Ethan wouldn't say or do something that would earn him a punch if that's what you mean." He countered quietly in return. "Well, what would you want then?" He asked, if it was for free, then it probably wasn't much. If it would perhaps get Bornes to agree, then Charlie was willing.

"No, that's not really what I mean..." He muttered, scratching his head.
That girl, his actions. Had he liked it? Did he like killing people?
He'd never thought of it before until now. What was he thinking about it now?
Maybe he had liked it...

W-What I want?" Bornes looked back up, a confused look on his face. He had been bullshitting before. He didn't really want anything, but he was sure if he had come up with someone, Charlie would've given it. He had already taken care of Bornes's health, given him a place to stay, and fed him.

"I want to get better, health-wise, and you are already doing that."
That was a good save, he thought. And 100% true.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie wasn't sure if he wanted to ask what he meant, but time really was ticking away. This was bordering on no choice. He wasn't sure if there was anyone he could really call last minute. Other than calling one of his cooks to tell them he wasn't going to be in for the night. And Charlie was loath to do that.

He straightened up a bit, thinking that Bornes would make a request or think of what would be worth his while. Then he slumped again at the answer he received. "Is there really nothing you want? Or at least any idea of how I might make it up to you?" He sighed quietly.

Bornes threw up his hands in an exaggerated shrug. "You are trying to guilt a man who cannot be guilted."

After putting his hands down and giving an exasperated sigh, he added, "But I obviously cannot leave here, so if you leave your son it's not like he'd be alone."
It was a compromise, of sorts.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Well, obviously I'm not doing it without the promise of some form of return favor." He pouted and crossed his arms with that.

But he did straighten up a bit before he took Bornes's hand, clearly grateful and giving it a shake. "Thank you, thank you, only just this night, I promise." Though he flushed at realizing his sudden grab, he released Bornes's hand quickly and murmured a quick apology before he stood. "I need to go get ready." He informed and hurried for his room to pull out his uniform and shoes, carrying them to the bathroom.

It must have been like clockwork, for Ethan had emerged, though he didn't pay much mind to Bornes. he headed for the kitchen. His footsteps soft as his bare feet padded against the linoleum, as he began to ponder over what he would have for supper. He grabbed a few odds and ends from both the pantry and the fridge. and stood upon his tiptoes to set them on the counter. Then he found a step stool, which he would carry about as he washed up and of course, washed up any foodstuffs that required of it. It seemed like Charlie of course taught his boy to cook for himself, in case his father wasn't able to.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 8
Bornes rolled his eyes initially, but then tightened when Charlie grabbed his hand. Muscles tensed, his hand jerked just slightly, but he managed to stop himself from pulling away. Even so, Charlie stuttered an apology and left to get ready for work.
Bornes was a little disappointed. He kind of liked the contact... But, he supposed this was for the best.
Then, of course, as soon as Charlie left, Ethan came out.

Bornes leaned back in the couch and simply watched the boy before he figured out what the kid was doing.
"You going to make enough for two?" he questioned.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan flinched to a stop as he was preparing a few vegetables to cut. The boy was probably about excited at this prospect as Bornes was. While part of him wanted to say no. He knew his father wouldn't like that very much, especially since he was caring for him. "It's not as grand as papa's, but you won't starve while he's gone." He called back while he began preparing his pasta dish, making sure to get a pot big enough for two servings. Once the noodles were going, the boy hopped down to grab himself a soda from the fridge.

"So I guess this means you're my babysitter." Ethan stated a bit disparagingly before he opened up the can he held and a took a sip. This was going to be one long night.

Though, it was only a few moments more before Charlie came out, with only his slacks on, and his hair still quite damp and in need of combing. While Charlie wasn't overly muscular, he did seem like he found time to exercise at some point, his body free of markings, including tattoos. He made his way for the kitchen, grabbing his work knives, neatly together in their case. He knelt down next to Ethan and kissed his cheek. "Behave yourself, alright? I should be back at my normal time, I expect you to be in bed by then." He briefly rose his brows to the boy, who gave a bit of a cheeky grin before he laughed quietly and nodded. Charlie smiled with that and gave him another kiss and a gentle ruffle of his hair before he stood to return to the bathroom to finish dressing.

Then once ready, Charlie was out the door with a quick goodbye and thus left Bornes and Ethan by themselves. For a very, very, long night. Ethan wasn't about to stand around and think about it though, he continued to busy himself with making their dinner instead.

Rather than say thanks for the meal preparation, Bornes simply nodded, not knowing nor caring if Ethan could see his response. Bornes decided to occupy himself by cleaning the barrel of the M40. Since it was disassembled, it was essentially just a tube.
He opened the violin case and started the procedure in his lap.

"I think if you can make dinner, you're not a baby and don't need a sitter," Bornes replied.

When Charlie came out, Bornes looked up, briefly distracted by the half-naked man before him. After a few seconds, he forced his gaze back down to the tube in his lap, and closed the violin case so the other weapons weren't visible.

"Good night," Bornes muttered on Charlie's way out.

Once Charlie finally left them alone, Bornes sighed heavily, his shoulders drooping. He then started anew on the barrel of the M40.

"I don't see why you need a sitter. You're clearly capable of looking after yourself," he stated, his tail lifting and slapping the couch cushion once in slight annoyance. He scrubbed the inside of the tube harder.
11th to Infinity wrote: "That's true, perhaps my father didn't want to make you feel bad cause you probably need the sitter more." The boy returned with ease, his small hands obviously well practiced with the tools and gadgets around him. Once the dish was set to a simmer, he would hop down again and merely needed to wait for things to finish.

He scooted his stool over to grab some plates and set them down. Then of course pulled the drawer in front of him for their silverware and set it aside with their plates. Then he stepped down and placed the stool back at it's proper place in front of the stove. The boy then shuffled out and shoved his hands in the pockets of his jeans.

"I thought you didn't like my father, or at least, after that beat up you gave him, you weren't gonna try being his friend." Ethan more of commented, though it was obvious that the boy was a bit more than wary of the man sharing their roof.

Bornes grunted at the babysitter remark and concentrated harder on his tube, venting out his frustration with it instead of other avenues. Really, this thing probably didn't need to be cleaned at all. But he had nothing else to do, and he was going a bit stir crazy.

But when Ethan mentioned the beat up, Bornes stopped and sighed.
"I'm not your father's friend. I... He..." He grimaced. "You're too young to understand," he relented.

Bornes was no good with talking about his feelings, especially not with some stupid kid. He wasn't going to admit beating up Charlie was a mistake, because he wasn't willing to admit homosexuality wasn't wrong. He also didn't want to explain the whole concept of being drunk.

What's for dinner," Bornes coldly changed the subject.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan rolled his eyes at that, an excuse that he rarely heard. His father often would try to find ways to explain things or the world to the boy. So to hear it from other adults, just seemed so ridiculous.

"Chicken alfredo." He reported with a shrug. "Mixed with some broccoli and a few spices, nothing much." He had a little bit more of a wait, so he plopped down in front of the tv to switch it and one of the neatly lined up gaming consoles on. He then flopped on his stomach, controller in hand to play for a few moments while waiting for their dinner to finish up.

Once he heard a chipper 'ding!' from the kitchen. He saved and turned off his game to scamper back and switch off the stove before he would serve himself a plate. "It's finished." He called back to the other room and stepped down from his stool, folding it with one hand and grabbed it to stash it away before he would sit at the table.

"Sounds good," Bornes stated, turning back to his tube. He took off the scraper and began with the patches, but stopped when Ethan went to play video games.

Staring oddly at the screen, Bornes wondered what was going on on the screen. He couldn't really figure it out from sounds alone. Pushing his things off to the side, he hunted around for his sunglasses, putting them on once finding them. Bornes's bright green eyes were sensitive to light. The light in the house wasn't that bad, but add in the TV, and it was even more headache-inducing. That aside, Bornes had never been able to see TV. To him, it was just a bright white light.
It had taken years before Bornes had understood there was more to TV than just that. The day he figured it out, his mind had been blown. Nowadays, though, he managed to play it off so no one was the wiser.

With the sunglasses on, he resumed his work, cleaning this tube as if it had never been cleaned before. Finally, dinner was offered and Bornes looked up, hesitating before pushing his things aside once more and walking over to the kitchen table.

Once he was at the new chair, he sat down with a huff. He was already pretty tired and heavily considering a nap.
11th to Infinity wrote: The boy was quiet through most of his meal, though he briefly might glance across the table every so often at the older man. He lowered his fork after a long thought over. "So, you're not friends," he began with a small wiggle of the fork before he rose his eyes to Bornes. "Does that mean you might be mean to him too? Even though he's doing nice things for you?" He questioned cautiously.

With his head still in his food, his eyes looked up to Ethan from behind his shades. He picked at the dish lightly with his fork and sighed at Ethan's question.
"I don't predict the future, " he answered, finally shoving some pasta in his mouth and swallowing it.
Bornes wasn't in the mood for playing 20 questions. He'd eat in silence if he had the ability to.

Even so, he only had the strength and appetite to finish half his plate. He simply left the table, leaving the half-finished plate on the table, when he was finished. He looked briefly through the things of his that were still on the floor, and picked up a book. It was a french book, it appeared to be a textbook of sorts about military strategy.

If Ethan left him alone, he'd lay himself in the couch and page through it silently, sunglasses still on, and tail behind him tapping every now and again. Over the days of near-death, Bornes hadn't taken care of himself. His hair was normally combed in a specific way. But today, it was parted down the middle. With the exception of the sunglasses, the scar that ran diagonally across his entire face, starting from his left eyebrow to his right upper lip, was put on display for all to see. It, along with the black tattoes on his face, made for a very menacing image for those who didn't have any experience with it before.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan frowned at that answer, not liking it one bit and trusting the man even less with it. The half eaten plate got the boy to downright scowling, he shoved his food in a bit angrily before he cleaned up. Though he felt entirely guilty about the food going down the waste disposal. Papa wouldn't like that so much were he here.

The boy then marched out to the living room and leaned against the wall before he crossed his arms. Deciding to try and perhaps press another way. "So, you're just gonna come, take my father's kindness and then when you're ready to go, you're gonna leave without even so much as a thank you? Just like most everyone else I've seen papa be nice to?" He demanded more than questioned really. But perhaps putting a more firmness to it, he thought he might get a straight answer, rather than being treated like a kid who didn't know better. But he was more than well aware...

Bornes frowned, turning a page in his book, "I can't be held responsible for your father's shortcomings," he replied, his attention focused on the book.
The 25 year old knew what the boy was trying to do, and he was secretly, inwardly smirking at toying with him by giving such non-answers.
11th to Infinity wrote: "I might not understand why he keeps doing such nice things for people, especially when not many have been nice to him. But that doesn't mean you have to be like everyone else and not show a little gratitude in return." Ethan pointed out with an accusing finger pointed to the older man, even if his eyes weren't upon him. He lowered his hand again and glanced off to the side. "Seeing how as he saved you...twice."

Bornes gave a heavy sigh.
"Life isn't always fair. The sooner you accept that, the sooner you will be less annoyed with me."
He flipped another page in his book swiftly, the paper making a scraping and popping noise as it was pushed to the side in one quick motion. Bornes had done it then just to be seen as more of an asshole at that precise moment.
At the moment, he wasn't really reading the material.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Oh, so, just cause life isn't fair, that means everyone should just be jerks then?" He rolled his eyes and threw his arms up in frustration. This guy was awful why was his father helping him...again?! He then flopped back in front of the tv, ready to play more of his video games. Just to perhaps keep himself from going nuts around his would be babysitter. He did give a glance back though, and he caught the exposed scar. Naturally curious, he poised another question. "What happened to your face?" He settled the controller he had swiped up in his lap as he looked Bornes over.

"I don't make any claims for what everyone else should do."
He flipped another page.
Then Ethan mentioned the scar. He visibly flinched.
Froze.
Slowly closed the book and sat up.
Took a deep breath.

"Life wasn't fair to me."

Bornes took the violin case and the book and left for Charlie's room. When he got there, he closed the door, put the violin case on the floor near the bed, and flopped himself with the book ontop of it. He tried to open up the book and actually read a few sentences, but he couldn't. Frustrated, he threw the hardcover against the wall. When it made contact, there was a loud BANG! before a flop to the floor.

Turning on his stomach, he shoved his face into the pillows. "Fuck," he whined.

Boys? Boys?! Then you don't deserve the face I made for you!

The memory played through his mind. Quatre Bornes had stood there, in shock, while Father grabbed the rapier and swung it across his face. Was it precise? Or had Father been intending to blind him all along? He had only been eighteen.
The twenty five year old turned on his back, running his finger along the slashmark, making sure it still wasn't bleeding. It felt like it was. It had bled forever. He'd run away that night. It never got treated. He had a scab on his face for such a long time. It had become infected. It had hurt. Weeks on a ship weren't conducive to healing such a sensitive part of the body.

Had coming to the United States been worth it? He left a pretty promising career as a military strategist, like Father had wanted him to be... But then, at least here, he had been doing what he liked doing. Killing people. But who really liked killing people? He was a monster, wasn't he?

He remembered the girl, the knife... Why had he done that? He wasn't a torturer. He'd never done it before. What had possessed him?

Bornes put his hands on his head, pulling at his hair. "Fuck..." he cursed again, in english.

[[You can timeskip if you want, unless Ethan feels like getting super adventurous.]]
Night Light 9
11th to Infinity wrote: The child might have asked more, not knowing that whatever that scar meant or how it came to be, wasn't entirely easy to talk about for the older man. But perhaps, with the answer he received, he stood down at last. His eyes upon Bornes as he left for his father's room. Then jolted at that loud bang. He slowly stood and took a step or two forward before his lips scrunched off to the side and he shook his head. No, it wasn't worth it.

So he went back to the tv and played his games until it was time for bed.

It was merely a few hours after that, that Charlie returned, tired and covered with various small stains upon his apron. He set his knives in the kitchen and pulled off his dirtied apron to toss in the washing machine. Then he stepped up to his door, and softly knocked upon it before he entered. "Hey, just grabbing some clothes..." He said softly before he stepped over to his dresser to pull out some of his sleepwear.

"Yeah," Bornes answered before Charlie walked in the room.

The 25 year old was now sitting on the bed, pillows propping up his back against the headboard. After he'd finished pouting for about an hour, he finally had gotten back into his book, legitimately reading it this time.

When Charlie walked in and made an excuse for clothes, Bornes looked up, his sunglasses still on. Placing the book on his lap, he watched Charlie fumble around for a few seconds before finally getting the guts to actually say something.

"What do you think about my face?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie had his sleepwear in his arms and was prepared to give a goodnight, probably ask if Bornes needed something before he went about his nightly routine. He was headed for the door when the question reached his ears. He lurched to a stop and let his mind process that for a good second or two.

Charlie couldn't help but murmur a small prayer before he turned around. "Well-..." He began and fidgeted some with the clothes he held, his face slowly growing more crimson. "I mean, I thought you were quite attractive and y'know-.." He trailed off before he felt a small swell of panic in his chest. "Th-Though I mean, I-..I won't act inappropriately again! H-Honest. I thought you were handsome and I-...I should probably shut up now. I'm sorry." He groaned and hid his face in his palm. Trying to calm his color down, save some grace, and perhaps avoid the look upon Bornes's face as well.

Bornes's face went totally blank. As blank as it could when obstructed by the sunglasses, anyway.

When Charlie was done muttering, the man let the uncomfortable silence sit for a full five seconds before finally speaking up.

"I meant the scar and tattoos."
It was a statement that was as emotionless as possible.
11th to Infinity wrote: Oh God, Lord, why? Why make him suffer through this torment? How can you say someone was attractive, not sound like you were coming onto them AND sound sincere about it? There was no graceful way to do that. Just none at all. Especially given Bornes's attitude on the matter.

He peeked up from his hand and slowly lowered it. He was sure the next comment would warrant another broken nose. But he might as well be honest. "Just because someone has marks, doesn't mean they can't be attractive to someone. You know, that silly saying 'Beauty is in the eye of the beholder'?" He rolled his hand before he clutched to his clothes again. "I had seen you quite often before I finally spoke to you." He admitted with a small shrug and quickly lowered his eyes. Though of course, that had been quite the mistake. Perhaps even speaking now was just as big of a mistake.

Bornes sighed. That wasn't the answer he was looking for.
He wanted something more like, where he thought they came from or what he thought they meant. But as soon as he had put his feelings to actual thoughts that had words, he realized what a trap it was.

He pulled his knees up, his boots still on, and set the open book upon his knees.
"You should tell your son that, then."
He turned the page forcefully.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie glanced up again a bit confused before he let out a small 'Oh'. He relaxed his arms and nodded. "He's just a boy, I apologize if he had asked something too personal of you." His voice a bit softer. He then turned for the door again, his hand upon the doorknob. "If you need anything, I'll be on the couch of course." He added on, and murmured a 'goodnight' before taking his leave.

He locked himself in the bathroom to change, and give his face a good, cold, wash over a few times. He shoved his hair back with his damp hand and stared at his reflection in the mirror for a long moment before he exhaled with frustration before he slapped the light off and stepped out to toss the rest of his uniform in the washer. He checked upon his son next, giving him a gentle kiss and a ruffle of his hair. He could be dealt with in the morning...

Charlie gathered up some blankets to toss on the couch before he sunk into the cushions and held his hands over his face. "God, I am such an idiot..." He grumbled to himself.

Bornes stayed silent, trying to focus on his book until Charlie left. He managed to read about two more pages before letting out an exasperated sigh and getting up. He left Charlie's room and pushed his glasses to the top of his head while he walked to the main room, where Charlie was on the couch.

"Charlie," he said, a bit needy. He waited for the other man to peek out from the covers. When he finally did, Bornes walked over and sat down on the edge of the couch. "Scoot over."

When Bornes sat in about the middle of the couch, and got himself situated, he opened his book again, placing it on his lap.
Then he actually tried to read it again.
11th to Infinity wrote: His face still buried in his hands, he was certain he either wasn't going to sleep at all tonight, or he would, and end up having dreams. Dreams that he should definitely not be having. Why did he say such things aloud? He didn't need to say them, he could have just walked out of the room, or asked why and maybe found out the right song and dance to avoid answering all together.

Then he heard his name, at first, by the needy hint, he thought it might have been his son. Yet it didn't sound like Ethan, he slowly opened his fingers to peek out and was quite shocked to see Bornes, he even half sat up on the couch and his jaw a bit slack. It was thanks to said shock he couldn't find his voice to ask why or do anything else but obey, he shoved the blankets aside and sat up completely to slide over and give the other man room.

As they sat there in silence, it ate at him, he could hear his own words playing over and over in a mocking sort of tune in his head. He folded his hands to give himself some grounding, but didn't realize how they clenched together and trembled faintly. "I-...I apologize, for my words earlier. I hope I did not make you uncomfortable, again." He whispered and bowed his head, unable to look at Bornes.

Bornes sighed through his nose, slightly annoyed. But probably not for the reason Charlie thought.
He didn't look up from his book, and spoke slightly distracted.
"You meant it as a compliment. I took it as one."

He turned the page before looking up with another sigh. His green eyes went to Charlie's.
"When we first met, I was really drunk. Fags bother me, yeah, but I don't normally try to beat them to death."
He grit his teeth and forced a swallow. That line was probably as close as he was ever going to come to apologizing.
Peeling his eyes from Charlie's, he turned back to his book.
He'd read this book several hundred times. He was just running out of things to distract himself with. He was used to always moving or concentrating on something. This doing nothing all the time was slowly driving him insane.
He didn't enjoy marinating in his own thoughts. Especially when they were so confused.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie did flinch a bit at the sigh, but he seemed to ease down, at least somewhat with Bornes not being entirely angry over it. He met Bornes's eyes for at least a moment before he shrugged and glanced away again. "I suppose if it's any consolation, you're not the first." Although, how bringing up his own traumatic events was consolation was a bit beyond him.

"I guess..we were both young men who loved the 'wrong' sort of people, it got us hurt, and now, we're just too scared to do anything else with anyone." He commented absently, remembering what Bornes had said in those delirious fevers he had when he first returned. How the story echoed hauntingly with his own.

Bornes put down the book and looked Charlie in the eyes again with a slight glare. "What do you mean both of us?"
11th to Infinity wrote: He glanced up again, and with that glare, he shrunk in on himself and slowly scooted to the end of the couch. His color paled just slightly before he gulped softly. "I-...y-you..." He took in a small breath to steady himself. "When you came here, you had spoke of confessing to your father, that you had loved a man. That he gave you that scar because of it. Then that man...left you too." He looked away again. "When I had told my father, that I was in love with another man, he was livid. He punched me, over and over again, he broke my nose, and left bruises. And I got so scared that I ran away, I left the one I love, too scared to stay with him. Because I thought, if I got hurt, what would happen to him if I remained?"

He let out a shuddering breath and he curled up further within himself. "I'm sorry...I-I'm sorry..." He whispered sharply. Though he wasn't sure who he was apologizing to, and if the memory was causing him to curl up in defense or if he was bracing himself, waiting for that anger Bornes had shown that first night to reappear all over again.

Charlie had Bornes's full attention. That was rare. Bornes rarely gave anyone his full attention unless he was about to kill them. With every word Charlie spoke, Bornes's glare intensified. When his father was mentioned, the book dropped from his lap and the green in his eyes began to glow, that glow increasing once the story was finished, about the other man leaving.

By this point, Bornes's rage had reached an all-time high. He had been calm for the whole day almost, aside from that run-in with the kid. And then it turns out Charlie knew about his past, too? How? Those were questions Bornes would've thought, if he wasn't too busy trying to glare a hole into Charlie's face.

His mind went completely blank. He had no words, no thoughts. The words Charlie spoke, trying to relate himself to Bornes's story, hit his ears but were not comprehended. By the time Charlie started apologizing profusely, Bornes had stood up.
He was so mad, he was calm. He turned away from Charlie and went to the door, opening it, closing it softly, and just walking outside, leaving the complex and going down the street.
11th to Infinity wrote: Even when Bornes walked away, he hardly felt any calmer. He felt as if he had done something so horribly wrong. But he couldn't let him just walk away either...

So he slowly stood and took a deep breath, he marched for the door and opened it, not caring if he didn't even so much as bother to put any shoes on as he ran after Bornes. He caught up to the man and grabbed onto his shoulder to stop him and look him in the eye.

"When you came back, it seemed like it was your end. I listened to everything you said as I did my best to help you. I know I cannot fully know what you had been through with your family. But I can understand that pain all too well, and it's never gone away. But you can't let it consume you forever either, Bornes. Running away doesn't solve anything either, it only just builds and builds. One day, you'll have to face it, whether you like it or not." Even though he felt terrified within, he somehow managed to not tremble. Even though, he probably was going to be in for a world of hurt again. These words had to be said, Charlie knew, even though frightening, they were the right thing to do.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 10
Bornes needed to unwind. Being held up in an apartment was like being in a prison for him. He needed to go out and walk before he exploded.
Unfortunately, Charlie followed him and then grabbed his shoulder, turning him around. Except when Bornes turned around, his fist came with him, slamming into Charlie's face yet again.

After he'd made contact, he stepped away, breathing through his mouth. He'd punched Charlie simply because it was a gut reaction, and he was raging. It wasn't specifically because it was Charlie. He should've known not to touch a man while he was upset. Especially not a man like Bornes.

The look on his face was a mix between hate and surprise. He wasn't sure if he should feel bad he'd hit Charlie once again right after a conversation about not normally beating people, or if his anger was focused entirely on Charlie and he was happy the action had occurred.

But while Bornes went through this inner turmoil, Charlie began speaking again. Bornes had only known Charlie for a few days now, and he knew the guy would never understand when he would be better off just not saying anything.

"Whatever I said on my deathbed is none of your business. You don't know anything about me. If you did, you would've let me die." He spat on the sidewalk, a growl growing from his throat and exiting his mouth when he yelled the next bit.
"Running solves everything for me! You think I have a problem? There is no problem!"
He snarled, hitting himself in the chest. "I am the solution!"
He hit his chest again with every iteration of 'I am'.
"I am the one people come to to solve these things! I am a rock!"

He threw his arm out, "I am Q! I kill for money!"

Still breathing through his mouth, he bent at the waist, leaning forward to Charlie, his rage slowly transforming into self-loathing while he belted everything out in french.

"Why I have those guns? Why I have that money? I am a mercenary!"

He took in a deep breath and brought his hand to his chest, his shouting coming down to a projected speech.
"When I came to you, I was dying. I was dying because I had tortured the Arizona mayor's daughter to death. Are you proud of yourself? Do you still love me? You love a murderer."

He straightened up and walked to Charlie, putting his hand on Charlie's chest. "She was ten."
He took his hand from Charlie's chest, forming a fist with his index finger extended. He then jabbed that finger back into the other man's chest.
"You left your son alone with me. You love a child killer. You nursed a child killer back to health. You cleaned his guns, his knife."

Bornes opened his hand and gently shoved Charlie back a few steps from him. His voice was just above a whisper, now.
"You think about what you say and what you do. And you think that if something upsets me so much-- if it throws a serial killer out of whack-- You tell me again if running away isn't the right choice. Because if I were you, I would run away. I would protect my son. I would lock the door and let Q die out on the street. I would call the cops. I wouldn't let him sleep in my bed and get better. And dote on him."

He spat on the sidewalk again, disgusted with the next sentence, as if it made him physically ill.
"And love him!" He shouted.
11th to Infinity wrote: He stumbled back, clutching at his mouth, he could taste it already, his own blood. He sucked in a deep breath through his bent nose and lowered his hand, not caring about the blood dribbling down his chin now. He rose his eyes to Bornes, his expression entirely unreadable as he bore his stormy greens into Bornes's brighter ones.

With that small shove back, he stumbled a bit more, but managed to stay standing. Those words spinning around in Charlie's head, he wasn't quite sure if he was fully understanding. Yet part of him was hearing it all loud and clear. He didn't know if it was love, lust, or just the loneliness finally crushed on his soul that he could stand it no more and to see another suffer so was just utterly unbearable. Was he selfish? Was he insane?

He wasn't sure how he managed to form the words. How he even said them. "Then if I am in love with a monster, is he still truly a monster if he regrets what he has done? Why not just do it again? You could have done the same to me and my son. If you truly did not care, you would have done just as you had done time and time again. Run away if you like, but it won't be a gun that kills you, it'll be your own regret. When your heart is so clearly begging for you to realize your own emotions. Or are you too frightened of yourself to finally face it all?" He challenged quietly, his hands clenching into fists at his sides.

Bornes had been expecting Charlie to be horrified. He'd been expecting him to do all the things Bornes had told him to do.
And Charlie didn't.
It threw Bornes off.
His eyes were full of rage, self-loathing, and sadness. Bornes still thought he was dying. He thought he deserved to die alone. He also was scared of all of those things. In his head, he could fantasize briefly about them hugging and crying and doting on eachother. But that wasn't the reality. It would never be. It couldn't.

He shook. Sucked his lips in and bit on them, rolled them out and did it again. Not sure how to reply to this sudden curve ball.
Not sure if he should still be angry or just break down. But he couldn't break down. He was a rock. Just as he'd said.

"I don't regret it. You are mistaken." he stated, his voice slow, still caught between the anger and desperation tones.
"I don't kill for free."

He was frightened. He didn't want to face anything except for another sight or scope. Holding a firearm, everything came together. Everything fell into place. It was simple. Even killing that girl was simple, despite how sick it was.
But Charlie had taken something simple and twisted it. Convoluted it. Flooded it with things Bornes had never even fathomed before. Forced him to feel things he'd never considered.
Charlie was going to be the death of him. If he wasn't already.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie then reached up to wipe the blood away from his bruised lip and chin. His breath hitched before he let out a slight, pained laugh. "You're such a god awful liar," he whispered before he lowered his hand again. "You can't see it, because it's in your eyes, so glaringly clear." He shook his head, even though that didn't help the slight ringing he still felt. "I know I'm a fool, but I think you take the cake." He leaned against a street light. Lord help him, he felt something for this man, even though it had to have been wrong for so many reasons....

The fear turned again into rage.
Bornes wasn't lying. Bornes wasn't a fool. How dare this faggot talk down to him!

He thrust his left hand out and grasped Charlie's throat with it. Then, keeping a firm grip of the throat, Bornes led them over to a building, where he shoved Charlie's back to the wall of it.

I can hold you like this, and you will pass out. Or I can do this--" he brought his hand forward, changing his grip slightly, so Charlie could breathe, but Bornes had a firm grip on Charlie's windpipe, making it quite painful to not only breathe but also swallow.
"If I apply enough pressure here, you will never be able to breathe again. And you will die."

Somewhere in between the building and the grip change, the emotion had left Bornes. He wasn't sad or angry. It was business as usual. His face went blank. Autonomous, even. His eyes unreadable.
This was Q, the one who'd left the french mafia to become a mercenary. The one who had put himself so far into the closet, he was willing to kill those who weren't.
It was comfortable. It was simple. Emotions complicated everything.
Human beings were weak. They had so many simple ways to break. Emotions didn't need to be involved in the list.
It had become a job requirement to have the ability to let emotions go. Bornes had done just that.
Unfortunately, Bornes's emotionless state was a killer.

[[I am so sorry. My internet died and didn't come back all night. ;_; ]]
11th to Infinity wrote: His breath caught and then cut off. He grunted as his back connected with the wall, the sting running up his spine. His heart thundered in his chest, and even as his vision started to blur, he kept his eyes upon Bornes. The alteration of that threatening grip, his lungs took a chance and stole another breath, even though it burned in his throat.

"Y-You can, but i-it wo-won't bring y-yo-you any p-peace...I'll ju-just be a-another f-face h-haunting you...." He managed to choke out. Even with the tears gathering in his eyes, he did not seem to hold any fear, even if these could be the last seconds of his life. Then those tears slowly streamed down, running down his chin and fell against the hand that clutched him to the wall. He couldn't help but laugh at himself, at least, within. Laughing out loud was a bit complicated given the current situation. Nevertheless, how oddly right his father had been that fateful night, that his own honesty was to be the death of him. All he could do now was wait and make peace within himself. His thoughts turning to those he loved most, his son, his sister, the lover he left behind all those years ago, even his own parents, those very people who shunned him for doing nothing other than loving another man. Would they miss him? Would they perhaps regret as he did that they did not try to reconcile? It was maybe a little pointless to think on it now of all times and situations...

Somehow, even as his eyes grew murkier with the challenge of trying to breathe, he was strangely serene as he kept his gaze focused upon Bornes's emotionless one.

(Had to add on... XD;; I only was able to type so much on my phone).


Bornes's eyes narrowed, searching Charlie's as the other man fought to speak. Then he started crying.
People always reacted in such interesting ways when they were about to die. Some people begged, others cried, some did nothing and zoned out. Charlie was a crier. That was interesting. Bornes wasn't sure if he expected anything different.

"I am not haunted by them," He replied, in english.
He took a deep breath through his nose and stepped back, letting go of Charlie.
He wasn't haunted by the people he'd killed. Or at least, he hadn't been until he met Charlie. Charlie had ruined everything, for seemingly no reason at all. He never said anything special. But he did show Bornes genuine kindness, even after having been beaten up. Twice.

There was something so profoundly stupid about this man. That rationally, Bornes knew he should separate himself from him, lest it become contagious. But another part liked it. Liked not being alone. Liked someone actually being interested in him in a manner more than lust. And Charlie clearly was. Or at least, had been.

What was he doing? Why had he come outside? Bornes couldn't even remember. Charlie was bleeding. Bornes had accidentally punched him. Then yelled at him. Told Charlie his secrets. Was trying to actively sabotage himself.
Why?
What was the purpose?
If Bornes liked the attention he was getting from Charlie, why would he try so hard to ruin it?
There was no logic behind that.

His green eyes looked away, filled with sadness once more.
"I'm..." He spoke in french again, struggling. I'm sorry, he should've said. But he'd never apologized for anything that he could remember. It wasn't in him to apologize.

He put his face in his hands, choking a bit. "I have no idea what I am doing. I don't understand it."

He stayed like that for a few seconds, before turning back to Charlie, his eyes watery. "What did you do to me?"
11th to Infinity wrote: He slumped to the cold pavement, his lungs grateful to be able to take in air normally. His arms shook as he coughed harshly a few times. He then slowly rose his head to look up at Bornes, even if it stung his neck. More than likely by the morning, he'd have a bruise, knowing him.

"I don't know, all I saw was a man clearly in distress, and I tried to help him." Charlie began weakly, he stumbled to standing again, he leaned against the wall for support. "I help people, or I try to, with the best of my ability. Maybe I try to help others cause no one's ever helped me before. I can't explain why, other than ridiculous reasons, lessons one might learn as a child maybe." He trailed off and shrugged as he lowered his eyes to the ground. What now...? Though he looked back to Bornes again, that sadness he saw, it tugged within his chest.

Before he could really think of it, his hand reached out as if he were to cup Bornes's cheek, but he must have realized at the last second. His fingers flinched and his hand closed to lower again.

Bornes's weight shifted as he eyed Charlie's arm movement.
He didn't know what he was doing then, and before he'd realized he'd even moved, he had shoved Charlie back against the wall.

Bornes pushed his lips onto Charlie's, his left hand cupping the other man's cheek, and his right hand sliding from Charlie's shoulder to his hip. While Bornes forcefully kissed the other man, he pushed his hips against Charlie's. Closing his eyes, he continued to aggressively kiss the other, the copper taste of blood from Charlie's injuries unaffecting the onslaught.

Desperation, confusion, loneliness, hate, sexual frustration. This kiss was all of those things. And it was to the point that if Charlie didn't want this, Bornes didn't even care. It would still happen.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie gasped sharply as he was shoved back, another grunt escaping him as he hit the wall again. He must have had a few scuffs on his shoulders from the roughened contact, and no thanks to the fact he was in only a tanktop to begin with. What happened next he never even saw coming...

The moment their lips met, was a fire he had not felt in what seemed ages, his eyes wide with utter shock. He froze for at least a good solid two seconds, before something in him remembered vaguely what to do. His body shuddered before his eyes fluttered closed as he finally began to move his own lips against the other man's, hungrily, desperately. He could hear his heart thudding in his ears again while his trembling hands braced against Bornes's chest for a moment before his hands slowly slid around to the younger man's back, resting just below his shoulder blades while his own hips tentatively arched into Bornes's.

Maybe he had some awareness, if not some hesitation that this was a wild dream or that Bornes would come back to reality, or it could be chalked up to the fact he hadn't kissed a man in so long, he almost had completely forgotten what it was like.

Bornes continued to grind against Charlie, slipping his tongue into Charlie's mouth and searching for the other man's with it. His left hand squeezed Charlie's cheek before sliding down to the man's other hip, on the opposite side of his right hand's placement.

After a few more seconds, his hands kneading just above Charlie's waist, Bornes went a half-step backward, pulling Charlie forward so he could shove his hands down the back of Charlie's pants. He then pushed Charlie back the wall once more, his hands groping the other man's buttocks while they continued to kiss.
11th to Infinity wrote: He could feel heat pool within his lower stomach, he couldn't stifle the moan that escaped into their kiss as he slid his tongue against Bornes's. His trembling finally slowed and the tension in his shoulders eased as he fell more naturally in sync with their movements.

His breath hitched as he felt those hands against his rear, he could feel some of his blood rush to his face. Then Charlie's hands slowly traveled down Bornes's spine, the fingertips of one inadvertently brushed against his tail as he rested one against the younger man's rear for a moment as he worked up the muscle shirt with the other. Then he slipped both of his hands underneath the thin material to caress along Bornes's back.

Bornes's tail gave a slight shudder when it was touched, and Bornes broke away from the kiss, having to concentrate on breathing. He inhaled sharply though his nose and exhaled from his mouth, emitting somewhat of a 'chuff' sound when he bit the air while Charlie's hand moved up his back.

The 25 year old squeezed Charlie's buttocks, hard, before sliding his hands out of the other man's pants and pushing down on the waistband of his pants, instead, trying to slide the pants down. While doing this, Bornes came back into Charlie's neck and began kissing it, starting from the nape and going up to his ear, finally sucking on the man's right ear lobe.
11th to Infinity wrote: When they broke apart, his lungs burned as the air rushed back in, his lips flushed and parted as he panted. His head still spinning from the whirlwind of both their high strung emotions and that undeniable pleasure he felt kissing Bornes.

A shiver rattled his spine with that squeeze, and if Bornes weren't holding him, his knees may very well have buckled on him. Charlie's head tipped back as Bornes's lips set every nerve on his skin alight. His blush extending from his cheeks to his jawline and up to his ears, mingling with the heat that came from the younger man's mouth. "Oh, God, Bornes..." His whisper entirely breathless. His fingertips dug in slightly into Bornes's back as he clutched to him for some kind of grounding.

Those dreams that he had every so often, had paled in comparison to the reality. He could say that with ease, or would, if he perhaps had the sense to really form words or even something like words. Though, he probably should say something, they were still outside after all...

He sucked in a deep breath and even though he should pull his hands out of underneath Bornes's muscle shirt, he couldn't bring himself to. But he managed to speak coherently enough. "B-Bornes, w-we're st-still...outside..." He had to pause and gulp in another breath. "We should go back to the apartment." He suggested softly.

When Charlie suggested they go elsewhere, Bornes stopped everything, his posture slacking as he sighed.
"It's late. There's no one around," he whispered.

But the damage had been done, and the 25 year old pulled away, turning to walk back to the apartment. Just as quickly as the urge had come over him, it had gone. When he got back to the apartment, he laid himself on the couch.
"You can take the bed," he offered, once Charlie entered the home.
Night Light 11
11th to Infinity wrote: How sweetly tempting those words were. If Charlie perhaps did not have a sense of morality, he might have agreed with abandon. When Bornes pulled away, it left an ache that Charlie knew he was going to regret come morning's light. He wanted to reach out, to take Bornes hand in his own as they walked, but he refrained...it was probably just a minor slip up after all.

If it was that, why did his chest feel so hollow all of a sudden? Once they were in the apartment, he locked the door properly, a bit too numb to realize how stupid that move was too. He looked to Bornes as he spoke, his lips faintly parted for a moment. A bruise had indeed darkened around his neck where he was grabbed. "Bornes-...I-...I'll see you in the morning then." Was what came out. Hardly anything he really wanted to say. He turned away, checking in on Ethan one last time to find him in bed. Then he made his way for his bedroom, he didn't even bother closing the door. He just simply collapsed into bed and curled up into a ball, he buried his face into his pillow as he screwed his eyes shut.

Bornes watched Charlie, trying to read his face. How he stumbled over his words, what he had originally tried to say. Bornes couldn't piece it together, but knew the other man was severely depressed over the sudden de-escalation of sexual activity. The twenty five year old skewed his lips in a semblance of confusion, but otherwise did nothing until Charlie left for his own room.

When he had, Bornes readjusted himself to be more comfortable. Still in his muscle shirt and jeans, he laid on his back, legs a good space apart, his tail between them. He scooted so his head was on the seat of the couch rather than the arm, allowing his knees to hang over the opposite couch arm. He placed his sunglasses back over his face and rested both his hands on his stomach.

A few minuted later, an agitated sigh escaped him and he lifted his tail up, bending his left leg so it was not only underneath his tail but also completely on the couch seat. His right leg remained over the arm, and this awkward position was the one he finally was able to pass out in.

Despite how he looked, he was exhausted. Despite what he had done earlier, his strength still wasn't up to par, and the sleep came over him almost immediately.
11th to Infinity wrote: He remained in that ball for perhaps a good twenty minutes. Until he became entirely fed up with himself. Charlie sat up in bed and shoved a hand through his hair before he held his face in his palm. He sucked in a small breath before he stood again. He then slowly stepped out to the living room again.

He wasn't sure if he stopped breathing or if he had cut off his own breath as he carefully made his way to the couch and sat down upon the floor. There was a small nightlight in the living room, giving off the softest of glows so he could at least tell where everything was and not end up tripping over himself.

He then settled his back against the couch, which still had a faint ache from the slams against the cold hard walls earlier. Once his eyes closed, his head flopped to the side, probably not so good for his bruised neck. But at that moment, he didn't care, as his cheek was faintly pressed against Bornes's arm.

Strangely enough, despite the probably not so ideal position he was in, he slept in through his own internal alarm clock and even somehow through his son getting ready for school and having a quick breakfast before he crept out for the door to catch his bus. Though, not without pausing to stare at the pair of older men upon the couch. But he didn't have time to ask any questions, he softly shut the door and locked it behind him.

It was around noon before Bornes actually came to. He may as well have been awaking from the dead. He turned over on his side, both of his feet hitting the ground hard. They'd both fallen asleep, and Bornes sucked in air through his mouth at the pins and needles that flew up his legs when they finally moved.

That was about the time he noticed Charlie near him, still sleeping. Bornes thought it a bit odd that the man would sleep like that, even odder that he hadn't awakened yet. He didn't give much more thought other than this to it, however, as he was preoccupied with his legs. He tried to flex his toes in his boots to get the circulation going, but half of his body still felt like dead weight and he was going to assume the whole process was going to take a while.

He let his head down and closed his eyes with a frown. What was the point in trying to stand, anyway? He couldn't go anywhere.
At least his tail seemed to be fine. If that had fallen asleep, he'd probably run a fever. He didn't pretend to know how it all worked, he just knew the tail was the most sensitive part of him. He would've preferred being kicked in the balls to someone fucking with his tail. It thwapped against the couch, then, the force creating a 'pat' sound. Bornes let out a stiff groan, annoyed with it. As if the tail were a separate being that just happened to be connected to him, and he wasn't pleased with its choice of action.

He tried to focus on wiggling his toes, so maybe he might be able to stand up in the next 30 minutes.
11th to Infinity wrote: The thud of Bornes's boots against the floor gave the wake up slap Charlie's senses needed. He snapped up and groaned as well. His hands instantly grabbed for his neck and he slowly bowed his head. His eyes squeezed shut as he tried to will the ache away. He probably would have been better off either laying on the floor or even half laying on the couch.

Once it felt like he could maybe turn his head, he carefully looked over his shoulder to Bornes. "Hey, you doing alright?" Given what all had gone down the night before, Charlie probably should have been the last person to ask that. Of course, his question sincere. He was caring for Bornes still.

Bornes groaned, rolling his neck and trying to sit up. He did it only through another, loader groan.
But finally his feet were on the floor and he was upright. His tail continued to tap against the couch, however.

"My legs are asleep," Bornes grunted, not catching on to what Charlie was really asking.
11th to Infinity wrote: "You should probably have the bed then, if it's bothering your legs." He suggested with a soft nod before he had to turn his head away again and rub at his neck slowly. Though he was doing his best to be careful and not cause further injury to himself.

After a few moments of silence, a random thought came to him. "Do you...ever miss it? France, I mean." His voice quiet, almost a whisper. "Do you ever feel like just sometimes dropping everything and just go back? His hand stilled upon his neck, covering part of his bruise now.

Bornes was carefully thinking over how to answer the offer for the bed again when he was floored with the loaded france question. It was clear Charlie had some sort of home sickness.

Bornes took a deep, audible breath, clearly uncomfortable with the memory.
"The short answer is no. But it is complicated." was his compromise of an answer. "Why?"
11th to Infinity wrote: He rubbed at his neck again and hummed quietly in acknowledgement. His lopsided smile hidden from Bornes. "I don't know really, even there life wasn't perfect, but maybe it was a little easier. It seemed like the moment I set foot back in the states, everything that I had come to regret and then push away for so long just floored me. Even sometimes I feel as if I'm not living a full life. But I keep going because I have my son, and I can't just let him down." He gave a huff of laughter and gave a faint tip of his head, the best he could manage of a shake.

"I don't know what I was thinking in coming back really. Maybe I was still trying to run away and I just came full circle." He let out another tiny chuckle again. "I probably sound like a hypocrite now, there are parts of me I'm still trying to push away or shame myself for having..." His voice trailed off.

Bornes's tail continued to tap away while his hands clasped in his lap. He sighed again.
"I am always moving. I only came back to your club because it was a good club, and many clients are in the area. But the work keeps me moving. If I stay in one place for too long I get uncomfortable. I do not like staying in this apartment, for instance. I don't think I could ever stay in one place for too long..."

This was totally separate from the fact that he was a wanted criminal, too.
His speech trailed off, before he caught himself again, and came back into the world of living.
"What I mean is, I don't think I know what homesickness is. The United States is so large. I think I could go my whole life without seeing it all. It is not as if I do not like France. It is more like, there is no advantageous reason for me to leave the USA."

And this was completely discounting the several other factors at play. Where he was raised in France was nothing like "real" france. Bornes had never left his school's campus, as far as he could remember.

He looked to Charlie, tapping his thumbs together. "What do you even have to run away from?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded again as he listened, his hand lowering as he slowly shifted himself to face Bornes, giving him his full attention now. "That is...understandable. Even if you might not have a permanent place to settle, you do need means of getting by...I suppose, why leave if something gives you security?" Though that was quite the simple way of going about that, Charlie knew that well.

Another huff of laughter escaped him, his eyes narrowed some as his brows curved upward, as if he were in pain, he glanced off to the side. "True...I have a good life. I have a job, it keeps food on my table, clothes upon my son's back and mine, a roof over our heads." He began, knowing full well he had the necessities covered. He faintly licked at his lips, his tongue brushed against the scab that had formed upon his lower lip. "I suppose...I'm running from clarity. Realizing my own honesty. It scares me to death now." His voice softening before he rose his eyes to Bornes again.

"Last night, I felt things I didn't think I was still capable of feeling. To be so open like that again, I suppose I cannot help feel like someone will jump out and beat me down for it all over again." Even though he would not say what they did straight out, it didn't mean it wasn't on his mind. "It does not take much to make someone afraid of themselves, when they are shown in such brutal ways that what they feel or think is wrong. If lying to themselves will make the pain go away, then they will. I know I've tried to."

Bornes wanted to ask about running from clarity. That didn't make sense. But before he had a chance to, Charlie moved on to another subject. What they had done last night. His tail stopped patting and his leaned uncomfortably to one side while Charlie went on about his feelings.

When Charlie stood, Bornes looked away, despite his eyes being covered by his sunglasses still.
"So then go back to France. There doesn't seem to be anything stopping you."
11th to Infinity wrote: "I could...but what good would it do? Even when I was there, I was running. I guess I just had enough stressful distractions to keep my mind busy." He sighed heavily and looked away again. "I know, I probably sound like a complete idiot. Maybe I should just quit feeling. Seems to do more harm than good." He half joked with himself, knowing him, that just wasn't really possible.

"Lack of emotions has helped me. But I don't know about your kid."
He looked around.
Speaking of, where was the kid?
"Is he even here?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "Yes, I suppose that isn't the best thing to teach the boy. Though, honestly," he interrupted himself with a small laugh. "I don't know how good of a teacher I'm being...if I'm doing this whole fathering business right." He admitted quietly.

But with Bornes's question, his back straightened up and he suddenly scrambled for Ethan's room, where a note was left upon the door. Gone to school, I found my lunch...and tell Bornes it's not good to lie, you obviously must be friends...somehow. He huffed quietly and pulled the note down and tossed it in the trash. "I didn't realize I slept in, I don't do that."

But that little note had him thinking. While he wasn't sure what they were, his curiosity got the better of him. "Do you-...do you trust me, Bornes?" His voice quiet, he then leaned against the wall, one of his hands lightly grabbed onto his bicep.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 12
The 25 year old's head tilted to the side slightly while he watched Charlie fumble around, briefly panicking, only to find a note on the door, read it, then throw it away. Then ask him a question that, no matter the answer, always had an uncomfortable follow-up question attached. Behind the shades, his eyes narrowed. Just what had the note said?

"I have to," he answered, matter-of-factly. "Why do you ask?"

Though really, Bornes wasn't sure if he did trust Charlie. He certainly didn't trust Charlie's son. But come to think of it, he wasn't sure if he'd ever trusted anyone. His boyfriend had been the first and last.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie's eyes lowered after he received the answer, he nodded slowly, but did not press further. He was going to leave it at just that. He began to walk away so that he could change his clothes, until Bornes asked him why. He flinched to a stop.

"Curiosity, I suppose." He answered in return, turning to face Bornes again. "It wasn't wrong of me to ask, was it?" He questioned in return. Perhaps even taking some of the heat off of himself.

Bornes quirked a brow. "No. But it makes me wonder what prompted it. What did the note say?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie huffed between a sigh. He absently rubbed at the back of his neck as he glanced off. Momentarily debating if lying was a good thing to do in this sort of situation. When he came to the conclusion of it being a terrible idea and wouldn't work out anyway, he finally answered. "Apparently, we're friends. According to my son. Though, I'm sure that's not true." He smiled rather kindly to Bornes, it seemed like he was rare to smile, yet somehow his eyes gained just a bit of brightness with it.

Behind the shades, Bornes's eyes were completely blank. He let the silence simmer in the air for a few seconds before he finally said, "I could see why he thinks that."

He then looked down, and around a bit before he found his book from the other night. His tail began to tap again, and he picked it up, flipping through the pages before stumbling over a few sentences he felt like reading for the thousandth time. He put the book in his lap, beginning to read, but then his mind wandered, and his tail stopped tapping again.

Had Bornes ever had any friends?

He frowned.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie began to walk away again, until Bornes spoke again. He paused and stepped back into the living room. His head tipped faintly before he asked. "May I ask how?" Because honestly, Charlie wasn't sure how they even seemed to be as such. Nevermind him saving Bornes and nursing him back to health...

When it seemed like their very beings just clashed by being in the same room together. Even with those fleeting moments of comfort that at least, Charlie had found.

The 25 year old looked up from his book, quirking a brow.
Was Charlie really that ignorant?

"Well. You keep taking care of me, for starters. You were at my bedside when I was feverish. You slept next to me just last night, I am assuming. You do these things, and I don't prevent them from happening. So to an outside observer..." he shrugged. "It isn't a baseless assumption."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie huffed softly again and shrugged. Okay, point made. "Well, I took your coming here as asking for help..." He began, though he flushed faintly as his own mask began to crack again. "And well...I mean, if you said you have to trust me, that would include taking the help I offer wouldn't it?" The more they tried to make this sound logical, the more convoluted it felt.

At the mention of last night though, and perhaps completely off topic, he found himself asking. "...Did you kiss me last night?"

Bornes cocked his head to the side. "That's what a friendship is, isn't it? A co-dependency?"
He really didn't want to go into detail as to how he didn't really know where he was going when he came to Charlie for help. Bornes didn't really remember much of anything other than fleeting thoughts of not wanting to die. He wasn't sure if he came to Charlie on purpose or if his apartment had just happened to be in the middle of the path he took while he was fighting off the men.

Thankfully, his answer was glossed over as Charlie asked another question. A question that took Bornes completely off-guard.
His posture straightened. He sucked in more air than normal through his nose and sat back into the couch. His tail began tapping again, and his hands went to his knees, ignoring the book in his lap.

"I did a lot of things last night."

Such a non-answer. He wasn't sure if he wanted to deny it happening or not. He felt cornered.
"It looks like you tried to hang yourself," he changed the subject. "I don't remember gripping you that hard. You must be easy to bruise."
11th to Infinity wrote: Dare he push? Dare he keep asking? Maybe it was some crazed dream. Maybe he thought it as he was slammed against that wall one too many times. Something to keep his mind busy. Maybe that was it.

His hand went to his neck though, trying to cover the bruise. He looked off to the side and shrugged. "It felt rather hard. It did hurt a little." The understatement of the year. "It'll be gone in a couple of days." He assured, though it probably wasn't necessary.

"Then in all the things you did last night...did you pin me back down against the wall and kissed me?" He asked again, a bit more descriptively now. If it might jog any memory of last night, not just his own.

When Charlie asked again, his muscles tightened, and he leaned forward, putting his forearms on his knees, and tightening his toes. It was then he realized that he'd been so preoccupied with this conversation that he hadn't noticed his circulation return to normal. He could probably just get up and leave, now. That's usually what he did when he didn't feel like answering a question. Or in this case, didn't know how he should answer it. Or didn't even know if he should?

After a long few seconds of silence, he found a renewed interest in the book in his lap, and reopened it, looking for a page. Any page. Some page to get his mind off that lingering question.

"Your kid asked me how I got the scar on my face," he blurted.
His hands clenched the book tightly, then. He didn't know why he'd just said that.

"That's why I was so upset."
As if that really explained anything.

Bornes grit his teeth and bent closer tot he book, turning his head away. "I don't miss France because I was at a military boarding school the entire time. I don't even know what France is actually like."
He finally put his head directly in the book and started sobbing.

After three days of buildup, it had finally happened. He was crying.
"I keep moving because I've been trapped my whole life," he said inbetween choking back the tears. His tail pulled into his leg.

"I came here because I didn't want to die alone,' he continued to whine.
11th to Infinity wrote: He too, waited with bated breath. Even though that lingering silence seemed to point to all indication that nothing was going to be clear. He slowly lowered his head and his eyes closed, he tried to ignore that ache that began to swell in his chest.

Then Bornes spoke again and he opened them to focus upon the younger man. While it didn't totally explain everything, it did fill in some pieces of the puzzle that had been their previous night. His eyes then began to grow concerned the more Bornes went on, revealing more of himself.

Then that sob did him in, Charlie slowly made his way over and gingerly sat down on the couch next to the younger man. He spoke gently. "Then, that won't happen, ever." Not knowing what kind of promise he could be making. But once he gave his word, he never backed down.

Bornes shook his head before knocking it into the book a few times in his laps. He groaned, and loosened his grip on his hair, seeming to relax a bit. Finally, he sat up, wiping his face with his hands and leaning back into the couch. He closed the tear-stained book and nonchalantly tossed it on the floor.

Looking down at his hands, he finally answered Charlie.
"I kill people for money. I never had a problem doing that. I never felt bad about it, I didn't have nightmares about it. Everyone I killed deserved to die, I got paid, I moved on.

He looked to Charlie. "Then I met you. I've only killed one girl, and I can't stop thinking about it since. I see her face when I close my eyes. I relive what I did that night when I sleep. Like it shouldn't have happened.

He looked down again. "I regret it. I want nothing to do with it. That's never happened before. I don't think I can kill again."

He put his hand to his face again. Maybe this was a step in the right direction to find some humanity with Bornes, but to him, a mercenary, it was the end of his livelihood.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie waited with patience this time, not pressing him to settle, rather letting Bornes come around on his own. He folded his hands in his lap as he kept his eyes trained upon the man, clearly in distress.

He nodded slowly as he listened, though his eyes followed Bornes's, now staring upon those hands. Ones that could harm him just as easily as hold him as they did last night. His gaze then rose again to meet the younger man's. Though his brows furrowed with his concern again.

"Then perhaps, there is something within you that wants to move beyond that." He began softly, he then carefully reached out and lightly rested his fingertips upon Bornes's free hand. "Everyone has a heart within them somewhere, maybe yours is finally reaching out to you. Telling you to stop before it's too late."

Bornes scowled and tossed Charlie's hand away, looking away from the other man.
"Of course you would say that. You're weak. Strong people don't need hearts or..." He growled, his tail pulling away from his leg and tapping in agitation, similar to how a cat's would once irritated.
"Whatever. Emotions are for people who can't win fights physically."
Night Light 13
11th to Infinity wrote: His hand hung in the air for a long moment, perhaps it was a good thing Bornes was looking away. There was a flash of hurt in Charlie's eyes, but he looked away as well and folded his hands in his lap again. He felt tempted to point out that Bornes, had indeed displayed emotion and also made it quite obvious he bottled it up, often.

Though, he did make a minor jab. "So, you're also a strong person by bullying a so called weak one because they happen to show some feeling? Does it truly make you strong?" He glanced over at Bornes for a moment before he looked away again.

Bornes's throat rumbled with another growl while he turned to glare at Charlie.
"Bullying other people doesn't make you strong. Being strong allows you to bully other people."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie looked back to him and quirked a brow. "Seems a bit ridiculous to dedicate strength just to that though." Though with that growl he heard, he probably should have backed down.

Bornes's eyes narrowed.
"You think I bully you? I don't go out of my way to bully anyone."
11th to Infinity wrote: He shrugged and glanced off again. "Not always, no. But I suppose the way you word things at times could be taken as such." He pointed out with another shrug. "I suppose you'd say the solution for that is for me to actually be strong, wouldn't it?"

Bornes hmphed, shrugging, his posture relaxing.
"Essentially. I would tell you to suck it up and quit being a woman."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie couldn't help the eyeroll he gave. "Yes, of course, because I haven't heard that already." He sighed and shook his head. "My father gave me that very piece of wisdom. I don't think it works very well to be honest." He murmured, half questioning himself as to why he was even mentioning that.

Bornes, having already forgotten the emotional outpouring that had happened just minutes ago, leaned back into the couch, a foot atop a knee, his elbows on the back of the couch, and his tail only tapping at the tip every so often.
"It worked well enough for me," the 25 year old stated with a shrug.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out a huff of laughter and shook his head again. He stood up and wandered out to go change. He returned dressed in a pair of worn jeans and a turtleneck, obviously to hide the bruise he bore, he paused to roll up the baggy sleeves. "Believe me, if I perhaps could have applied that over a decade ago. I would have." Not much point now though, not when he was nearing thirty. "C'est la vie, you win some and you lose some." He shrugged again and leaned against the wall, and stuck his thumbs in his pockets, allowing his fingers to drum against his thighs.

The 25 year old watched Charlie curiously. When the other man came back, Bornes shrugged yet again.
"It's not too late. You can teach an old dog new tricks."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out a small huff and shook his head. "Probably not for this one. I'd like to think I'm at least somewhat settled in who I am. For the most part anyway." He then stepped over to the tv to find his cell phone to check the time, then he gathered his keys and his shoes to go pick up his son. Which wasn't a long venture, but it was enough time to cool off for Charlie.

When he returned, hardly ten minutes later, he had the boy in tow. With him excitedly telling him about doing well upon a spelling test. Charlie gently ruffled Ethan's hair as he looked the paper over with a proud smile. He allowed his son a sweet snack before the child bounded off for his room.

Charlie busied himself with cleaning up the kitchen, looking over his knives and giving them a bit of sharpening as well to have them ready for work later that night.

Bornes flicked his wrists dismissively. If Charlie didn't want to man up, he didn't have to. It wasn't like Bornec controlled him. Quite the opposite, actually. After that, Charlie left without a word. Bornes would've asked where he went, but thought better of it.

He readjusted himself on the couch, laying on his back and reading his book again. He'd just gotten comfortable when Charlie arrived with his son, who was quite boisterous. Bornes looked over her his book and quirked a brow at Ethan's pride. But soonafter, Charlie went off to his own room, and Charlie hid away in the kitchen.

It sounded as if Charlie were sharpening knives. Bornes struggled to turn to see if that was actually the case, but ended up having to get out of the couch and stand to observe. He tossed the book on the couch and went over to Charlie, watching him work.

"I would've thought your work would have its own knives for you to use," he tried to make conversation.
11th to Infinity wrote: His motions were of practiced ease, his eyes focused upon his hands as he used a honing steel for sharpening his knives. When Bornes spoke, he paused for a moment to glance up before he would go back to his work. "They did, and I tried them...up until my first paycheck. Then I immediately bought another set of the ones I used at home. I could be picky, but I felt like after that, things were running much more smoothly cooking wise. The other ones just felt so clunky and awkward, it was distracting." He then paused again to set the steel aside and wipe off the knife as he checked it over.

Bornes watched Charlie clean his knives with a practiced ease. It was in that moment he realized that he and Charlie really weren't that different from eachother. He had known Charlie tried to infer it, before. But Bornes wasn't willing to listen. Now, though, the cleaning of the knives reminded him of his own gun cleaning. They both took care of their tools nearly meticulously.
And they both had father problems.
And they both liked eachother.

At that last thought, his face burned and he took a step back, unfamiliar with the feeling of blood rushing to his cheeks as an emotional reaction. He tried to ignore it, but his face felt hot and itchy and he had the sudden instinct to hide it all of a sudden. He didn't understand. Bornes tries to distract himself by simply staring at Charlie's hands while they worked.
11th to Infinity wrote: If one looked close enough, they could catch a few scars along Charlie's hands, though small and considerably faded. Just accidental nicks from being a rookie. He was rare to do such now, especially after having those times of a freshly sharpened knife flaying his skin. Not exactly the most pleasant thing on the planet, he'd avoid it now as best he could.

He switched off to another knife, taking care of it just as thoroughly as his last. His expression rather calm as he worked. It almost seemed like meditation to Charlie. Though he could feel Bornes's eyes upon him the entire time. Which, inadvertently brought a faint flush to his own cheeks and he was well aware of it. So he tried to keep the conversation going or rather, keep talking in hopes he'd fade the color on his cheeks. "It took a few tries to learn how to sharpen with steel, not to mention, kinda intimidating. There are a few people I cook with at the club who don't know how to use one, so sometimes they'd keep on working with dull knives. Which of course, is always a terrible idea." He paused again to glance over the knife before he gave it a couple more swipes with the steel before he'd wipe it off likewise.

Night Light 14
Bornes swallowed, his face still hot. He clasped his hands behind his back and continued to watch Charlie work and make conversation. His tail swayed to either side at a slow, autonomous pace.
Unsure of what to say, but also wanting to avoid silence for whatever reason, he asked, "W...Why is it bad to have a dull knife?"

He inwardly debased himself for such a stupid question. "I mean, as long as it still cuts the food, it is good, right?"
He kicked himself mentally again. That didn't really help his idiotic image. His face grew even hotter.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Well," he began gently, "It's dangerous for one. A dull knife can cause a lot more damage than a sharp one." He held up the knife he had just sharpened and lightly placed his fingertips against the blade pointed towards the edge. His voice informative without talking down at Bornes for his questions. "Duller edges mean more force, when really the blade should be doing the work, not your hand." He then tucked the knife away in his open case before he held out his hands both showing and glancing over the nicks and scars he had from his few slip ups as a younger chef.

"You'd want to be cutting your food, not julienne your fingers." He wiggled his fingers a bit. "A sharper blade means faster work. Which is rather important, customers may not always be incredibly patient. So thus, my knives are always sharp, especially since I like to leave work with all my fingers attached, personally." He added on with a slight chuckle. He could still feel a faint flush along his cheeks, probably because the younger man was still blushing a bit himself. He very well couldn't deny that it had his attention, but he managed to pry his eyes away, absently checking over the blades that were already sharpened to perfection.

He then glanced over to Bornes again and rubbed the back of his neck. "Also, I should let you know, you'll have the apartment to yourself tonight. Ethan will be spending the night with one of his school friends. Will you be all right while I'm gone?" Maybe a little silly to ask, but he hadn't left Bornes entirely by himself for very long.

Bornes had to internally translate that a more damaging knife was actually a bad thing, and while Charlie explained why that was, his mind wandered to wondering if a dull or damaged knife would be better for his own personal uses in the future. His blush slowly faded while his mind went down that rabbit hole, until he finally came out the other side thinking about how these were terrible things to think. He was indeed still a monster.
He had been paid to kill, not maim and torture.
Despite that last job of his.

Bornes heaved a sigh, looking down, his tail's swings much less pronounced. It was ill-timed, as Charlie had just mentioned he was about to leave Bornes completely alone for the night.
Alone to stew in his own, tumultuous thoughts. Bornes shook his head.

"I should be fine," he replied, his tone coming out a bit depressed.
Looking up, he finished his statement. "Have fun at work."

He turned and went back to the couch, flopping down on his back atop it, one leg over the arm and one on the floor, his right arm hanging toward the floor and his left squeezed between his side and the back of the couch.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie did indeed catch that downturn in Bornes's tone, his eyes holding concern and he was about to try and speak to him again when a knock interrupted his thoughts. He glanced to it and stepped over and answered, his son's friend had arrived and he smiled kindly to the boy. He then called to the rooms for Ethan and the boy came bounding out with his overnight bag and a gleeful grin. Charlie knelt down and made sure the boy had all the necessities before he kissed his forehead and waved him goodbye.

He then got ready for work, showering and changing into a pristine uniform. He grabbed his knives and paused at the couch. "I should be back by my usual time," He began and set down a phone that was identical to the one he had upon the table next to the couch, though it looked a little less beat up. "My work's number is programed into the speed dial, just hit one, in case you need anything while I'm gone." He then straightened up again. "Have a good night Bornes." He gave him a small smile before he was out the door.

Then it was business as usual in the kitchen of Fatale Fantasy, after a quick brigade meeting going over what was to happen tonight, various specials and any important guests in the club, prep work began and then the club as well as the kitchen was open for service. As he worked the pass and called out the orders, his mind at times would wander to Bornes, though he would quickly shove it aside. It probably was ridiculous anyway, especially that kiss. It meant nothing to the other man after all. So why couldn't he just get it out of his head already? He'd of course jump in the line often, picking up slack if it was around or taking care of off menu orders. Once things were lively, he'd of course zero his focus in on work.

[[Since Bornes and Charlie speak primarily french, let's put english in strikeout instead. Ok?]]

Bornes frowned when the other person came to pick up Ethan, his expression neutralizing once they were gone. When the phone was put on the table, Bornes quirked a brow, his tail tapping between his legs on the couch.
"Thanks. You too," he stated quietly, watching Charlie leave.

Once the door was shut, and he was left alone, he sighed again, slumping into the couch further. He actually felt... He frowned. Lonely.
He had grown used to Charlie or Ethan always being around. Maybe he did like them despite telling himself he didn't actually like them.
He groaned and not being able to analyze his own thoughts, instead choosing to push them aside and not think at all. He turned on the couch, picking up his book and starting it from the beginning.
There was never an easier way to get a cleared head than reading about military strategy.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/78v2hN9.jpg[/imgright]
But at Fatale Fanatasy's brigrade meeting, a new person was introduced as the replacement full-time Bouncer for Trent, who had decided to move to another establishment.
His name was Nathaniel, but he went by, and introduced himself as Nate. He had short, wild dyed crimson red hair. Gelled to appear windblown, except for a single bang near his right eye. He had a mischievous smirk about him.
A fun-going guy, not at all dominating in the meeting. His physique, however, was well-informed on the needs of a physical job. Nate had several years working as a bouncer and was proficient with martial arts. To keep up with Fatale Fantasy's dress code, he wore a white collared dress shirt with black slacks and an open, low-cut black waist coat of the same color.
The shirt had the top two buttons undone, and his shoes were shined steel toe black leather boots. Doing security-related functions, his outfit demanded the more maneuverability. This was the least he could get away with.

After he was introduced, they went on with their normal meeting routine, plan of the day, etc. As this was going on, Nate paid attention, but his blue eyes scanned the room and all his new co-workers. They stopped at one cook in particular, inconspicuously checking him out. The man looked really familiar... Attractive, too. But he couldn't quite place why. Why the familiarity, that was. He was unquestionably attractive.

Soon enough, the meeting was over, and they got to work. Nate went outside to man the entrance, periodically going on his security checks when they were scheduled, as Fatale Fantasy wasn't the type of club to usually hold a line. On his checks, he managed to ask a few of the waitresses about that one cook, and gather up some information. As his shift progressed, things started piecing together. He had the puzzle fully completed by the end of his shift, and hung out at the employee exit, waiting for the chef, who he now knew was Charlie.

When Charlie finally came out, Nate jogged up, "Charlie, wait up."
Getting in front of Charlie to prevent him from walking away, Nate smiled. "Hey, look, you probably don't don't recognize me. I know I've changed a lot. But it's me, from highschool. Remember? Nathaniel. I got some of the..." He turned, pointing with a thumb back at the inside of the building, "servers... Y'know, to tell me your name. Sorry. But, yeah, I was wondering if you'd be up to catching up or something?"
11th to Infinity wrote: The evening was normal, busy as usual and Charlie was absolutely grateful for it. It kept his thoughts at bay and of course well distracted. Once the end of the day rolled around and the kitchen was cleaned, Charlie bid his team goodnight. Though, he wasn't so sure if he was looking forward to going home...

He sighed and gathered up his things and shut off the kitchen lights as he made his way for the exit. He paused as his name was called and was about to turn around, when he found himself lurching to a stop to ensure he wouldn't go crashing into the new bouncer in front of him. He blinked with some surprise but he found himself returning that smile with his own small, but warm one. He was perhaps going to introduce himself properly until Nate began to describe himself some, his head tipped faintly to the side before his eyes widened. "I-..N-Nate?" His jaw fell slack and it was a wonder he didn't drop his things, his eyes wide and he was sure he might have swallowed his own tongue for a good minute.

He felt a small bit of heat upon his cheeks and he cleared his throat. Though it took quite a bit of restraint to not have his eyes wander up and down the rather handsomely grown figure that was Nathaniel. "I-..yeah, I have time." He gave a small laugh and shoved some of his messy dark strands aside. "Of all the places, I never would have thought you'd be here." He murmured before he rubbed the back of his neck. "There's uh, a diner not far from here, it should still be open." Charlie informed with another rub to the back of his neck. What a night this was turning out to be.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/78v2hN9.jpg[/imgright]
Nate's smile grew wider and he went straight to the hugging, gripping Charlie close and inhaling deeply.
"So glad to finally see you again!"

He released Charlie and took a step back, laughing. "I know, I never expected to be working at a place like this, either. But you--" He threw his hands forward, as if presenting the prize of Charlie to some one. "Look at you! To think we just ended up at the same place?!"

[[SCREW IT EVERYONE CAN SPEAK ENGLISH ALL THE TIME
STRIKETHROUGH IS HARD - I AM LAZY - NATE TALKS A LOT]]

He put his right forefinger and thumb to his chin, his left hand on his hip with a smirk. "But yes. Yes a diner sounds good."
He reached out with his right hand to let Charlie through the imaginary doorway. "Lead the way."
11th to Infinity wrote: He was rather caught off guard by the hug, his hands hung in the air, but it only took him a second to return it just as tightly. He wouldn't lie in saying he could use one after the trial it had been at home. His eyes closed for a moment and he let out a small huff of laughter. "It is good to see you too." He agreed, even though it had been a memory he shoved aside so long. That didn't mean he didn't think or even wonder what had become of Nathaniel, his first love...

As they parted he felt himself blushing a bit deeper though he laughed softly. "Life has it's quirks of bringing people together." He then nodded and adjusted the messenger bag slung over his shoulder to head off. The diner in question wasn't even a block away. Brightly lit under the sleepier look of the town, it was a warm and welcoming little niche. He pushed open one of the doors to let Nate in and he followed, he picked out a booth in the corner and slid off the bag with a small sigh and plopped into the cushy seat, quite happy to get off of his feet for a bit. He absently brushed off his jacket, trying to look somewhat presentable anyway. Once Nate joined him he gave him another softened smile before he let out a huff of laughter. "I honestly don't know where to begin..." He murmured. So many years, so many changes, and he wasn't sure for himself if they were for the better. There was also probably quite a few things to say, given how he had left...

"Eh, well, the stars lined up, I guess!" he offered, eagerly following Charlie to the diner. He sat across from the other man, who's mood seemed to go for the darker.

Unlike Charlie, Nate was fairly outspoken, energetic, and animated. As such, he put both arms on the table, and began to tap his forefingers and thumbs lightly on an imaginary drumset with a dumb look on his face.
"That's ok, I can start off," he snapped with his right hand and leaned back into the booth, his hands holding the edge of the table in an attempt to keep them still for a precious few moments.

"I wasn't really sure what to think after you ran off. But I got in touch with your sister and she explained stuff better. Your dad caught up with me too..." his fingers lifted and tapped the table's edge in succession of eachother, as if doing a small wave while he sighed, his blue eyes looking away at the distasteful memory.
"But," he lifted his posture again, smirking at Charlie, "It all worked out for the best. It motivated me to work out and I got into security and bouncing and that's how I wound up here. I mean, I had an okay body back in highschool, but now--" he grinned, pulling up his right sleeve and flexing his toned muscles, clearly proud of himself. "Now I don't think I could be better."

He smoothed his sleeve back down and threw a hand toward his hair, "Oh and I dyed the hair, obviously. But I like it. And as a bouncer, nobody seems to mind, heh."

He put his hands back down on the table and began drumming an imaginary beat again, his right foot tapping absent-mindedly. During shift, his movements had been a lot more rigid and planned. He could only do that while working. Now that he was off, he had to get all the excess energy out somehow without going crazy.

His hands went down and slapped the table, leaning forward a bit. "You, though! You're a chef now, congratulations! I always knew you were a good cook. Little confused why you went with the venue you did, but hey, that fetish is as good as any, right?" he laughed.

Clearly it couldn't be too bad, after all he was working there, too.
"When did you get back into town?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie felt his ears burn some with that. Did he honestly still have that letter? After all of these years? He remembered the ink smudged from a tear or two falling upon it while he wrote furiously, the letters probably looking about as good as chicken scratch rather than his normal more loose sort of hand.

His greens followed along those little fidgety movements, he almost wanted to shake his head fondly. Nate still seemed like...himself. At the mention of his father his brows furrowed with concern. "Oh, my God, Nate..." His lips fell slack and his heart sank in an instant. Just exactly what he feared had happened, his throat suddenly dry thanks to the slight lump that he had to gulp down.

Though at the revealing of a rather well shaped arm he found himself feeling a bit hot under the collar of the turtleneck he still wore underneath his chef's jacket. His heart went from his gut back up to his chest in less that two seconds with a rather large thud. "Y-Yes, quite..." He took refuge in the glass of water at the table to calm his nerves again. Once a couple of sips were down, he could think clearly again.

Charlie gave another soft smile. "Thank you, my time in France wasn't a complete waste..." Though at the mention of the club he rubbed the back of his neck. "I arrived back in the states quite a few months ago, nearly a year ago now. I sort of just took the first job that sprang up. I couldn't be too picky with another mouth to feed really..." He added on absently.

Nate's leg would jostle consistently until Charlie mentioned something Nate had to pass thought on, when it would stop for a few seconds, only to continue to tap afterward. But once Charlie mentioned another mouth to feed, the leg stopped again, as did all of Nate's other minute movements. His brows slacked and he seemed to get disappointed extremely quickly.

"What do you mean? You didn't get married, did you? I thought gay marriage was illegal over there? Or you have a boyfriend?" he slapped his palm to his head. "Don't tell me it's a girlfriend!"
11th to Infinity wrote: "N-No! And, yes, it is illegal over there, but no, I-..." Charlie sighed and gave a pitiful laugh. He buried his hand into his hair, shoving it out of his face as he looked down at the table. "It was stupid really, I got drunk one night and tried to...'fix' myself. So I slept with a woman, and needless to say, no one was in their right mind then. She accidentally got pregnant." He then lowered his hand to raise his eyes to Nate's. "She couldn't care for him, or perhaps didn't want to. Either way, she couldn't keep him. So, even though I probably was in no way ready for fatherhood, I wasn't going to let that little boy feel unwanted by his family."

Charlie then leaned over to open up his bag to find his wallet, he flipped it open to a picture of him and his son. "His name is Ethan, he's eight now." He practically beamed, showing off some of the lines at his eyes and of course the bags underneath from little sleep, but his green eyes gained some of that old spark back within. "He's a bright boy, likes working with his hands, like his old man. I probably got him addicted to video games just as bad as I am. But he's a good boy. I didn't know I wanted a child so much till I had him." He laughed quietly and tucked his wallet away again. "But no, I'm a single dad, raising him on my own." He nodded again as he looked back to Nate.

Q wrote: Nate placed his hands back on the edge of the table, gripping it. His leg still stationary, he listened intently about Charlie's story into fatherhood. The bouncer was a bit confused, not sure how he should feel about it. He'd been single a long time, and Charlie having been his first love, he was still processing the feelings of wanting to get back together. But a kid? He wasn't sure he was ready for it.

He tried to become serious. He wanted to ask why she didn't just abort, but thought better of it, as Charlie clearly loved his boy now. He reached over and took the wallet from his ex-boyfriend to get a better look at the pictures. He could definitely see the resemblance. "He looks cute," Nate offered, though his voice lacked the enthusiasm it normally bore.

He gave the wallet back and Charlie put it away, explaining he was still a single dad. Nate put his right elbow on the table, leaning his head against his hand, tapping his index finger on the table with his other hand, thinking. His leg began to jostle again. Only a few seconds passed while he audibly "hrmm"ed before he jumped back up again, placing both hands on the table and leaning in.

"Charlie, in your goodbye letter, you said there was always a place. And, you know. I really want to believe that wasn't a bunch of bullcrap. So." He leaned in closer, his voice lowering. "If you were serious, and you are still single. You know I still have feelings. And I wouldn't mind..."
He reached over and grabbed Charlie's hands in his own. "I'm still interested..."

11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie easily could have gone on about the little light in his life that was his son. But he knew if he did, he wouldn't shut up about him. People only stood baby pictures and silly stories for so long. He then folded his hands back on the table again and rose a brow. Clearly, something was on Nate's mind. He straightened up as the other man leaned in again.

His jaw dropped again and his heart stopped. "You kept that-...?" His voice softly awed as he looked Nate over. His heart then got back to jumping soon as Nate's fingers brushed over his skin. His fingers slowly curled in a gentle clasping upon Nate's, he gave a quick glance around the still quite empty diner. There maybe was one or two people at the counter, but their attention was focused elsewhere.

He sighed heavily before his gaze came back upon Nate. "Nathaniel," he began gently, his eyes pained. "I know I'm not the same young man as I once was. You'd probably laugh at me now..." He swallowed thickly and his eyes lowered."I haven't really been with anyone...not quite like I was with you. That's a very long, long, time now." His voice turning to a whisper and his eyes closed. The hands holding his were so warm, just like he remembered, just like he felt himself longing for, but was too afraid to try and seek at least a little comfort. That is until his failed attempt with the mercenary still probably laying upon the couch at his home...

Now Nathaniel was here, after so long, old feelings were beginning to bubble their way up to the surface. Reminding him what he had ran away from and came to regret it so, even with his reasons why he ran away, it still failed to protect Nate from harm, he couldn't help but feel ashamed for that now.

Nate smiled, leaning back a bit, but not fully. "Of course I did," he said in relation to keeping the letter. It was in a box somewhere, among his things. It wasn't like he kept it in his wallet or anything, but he still had it. He'd never gotten over his first love, really. He'd been with other people, but nobody ever really gets over their first love.

The bouncer squeezed Charlie's hands in reassurance. "It's ok. It's easy. Like riding a bike." He gave a smirk, a bit mischievous. "Besides, I think you're like a fine wine. Better with age, heh."

He let go of Charlie's hands and placed them near the center of the table, standing and leaning over. "Don't be such a chicken," he whispered, his left hand coming up to cup the back of Charlie's head, pushing him into Nate's kiss.
Night Light 15
11th to Infinity wrote: He wasn't sure how to take that, had he really been holding on for this long? Just for him? What was Nate even thinking? What was he even thinking? This was sudden, they might not even work now. Back then they were just merely boys with dreams, laying on the hood of an old convertible together while they gazed at the stars...a time so peacefully idle, Charlie sometimes didn't know if he was running from it or trying to run head on into it again.

He rose his eyes again as Nate squeezed his hands, though he began to blush some. That smirk, that was an awfully familiar one-...

He gasped sharply and his eyes just about popped out of his head with the sudden kiss. He gently pushed Nate back for a moment. His face just about on fire as he looked upon Nate with a flash of uncertainty, his lower lip quivered some before he dove right back in, pressing his lips hard against Nate's, one hand found it's way to those gelled locks and tangled within. His eyes squeezing shut as at first he was hurried, starved for affection.

Watching Charlie blush was amusing. He kept the entertainment to himself. The other man was just as cute and easy to embarrass as ever. But soonafter was the kiss, of which Charlie pushed him away.
Immediately Nate became worried. Was something wrong? Did he not want to be kissed? But before he could get any words out, Charlie pulled him back in.
Surprised at first, he eventually kissed back. Damn, Charlie was really taking charge. Nate didn't remember this.
But he liked it.

The hand that was cupping Charlie's cheek moved to the other man's ear lobe, massaging it. Nate was still very attracted to his long-lost boyfriend, however, he did have an agenda to fulfill, and he was not going to belay his goal to get some tonight.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie felt a shudder run down his spine as Nate began to tease along his ear. His kiss slowly softened up after that, almost loving as he familiarized himself with the feel of his old boyfriend's lips. He slowly pulled back and panted quietly against Nate's lips as he was still quite close. He nuzzled his bent nose against the other man's. "What in the world was I thinking when I let you go...?" He murmured huskily.

Nate softly bit Charlie's bottom lip as he pulled away.
When they separated, the bouncer sat down fully and crossed his arms on the table.
"I don't think you were." Thinking, that was. But he wasn't going to add the last word, there.

He watched Charlie's face for a moment before speaking up. "Listen, my house is a pretty long drive from here, but we could go somewhere..." he motioned his head outside. He didn't have a particular place in mind, but if they had to do it in the bathroom, he would. He had his needs, Charlie clearly had his own, too.

If he played his cards right, he might end up spending the night over at Charlie's place, but he wasn't sure how that'd go over with a child present.
11th to Infinity wrote: That bite had another extra chill run down him, having his hair stand upon end. He almost sank under the table as he sat back down. His hands finding their way back to gently cling onto Nate's arms. No, he probably was not, and perhaps, it was not often that he actually did think things fully through. In fact, right now, he probably wasn't thinking this whole situation through.

His apartment, while not far and was free of Ethan tonight, there wasn't much he could do about Bornes. He wouldn't be able to explain that one mid-makeout. 'Yes, this is my roommate? Guest? Friend? Some guy who picked me up from off the street since he beat me into it?' Nothing was going well over his mind.

"W-We could get a room. I think there is a motel nearby." He suggested. Yes, that was much safer. Perhaps he should call Bornes? To let him know? Then again, it probably didn't matter much. He tenderly squeezed Nate's arm, slowly falling back into old affections.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/78v2hN9.jpg[/imgright]
Nate touched Charlie's hand on his own arm and said, "That sounds good. I haven't been around here much. Lead the way."

Nate quickly chugged the glass of water before leaving and being led to the motel, where he reserved a room. They had quite an activity plan for that night, and it all went down as predictably as it could have. Each enjoying themselves, they eventually fell asleep in eachother's arms.

Having got off shift at 3am, it was fairly expected to sleep until at least 8. As such, at 8 in the morning, Nate was still naked, lying on his back, with his arm around Charlie, who had his head on Nate's chest. His blue eyes stared at the ceiling, breathing steadily as he waited for Charlie to awaken. Or maybe he didn't. He wasn't sure if he wanted this moment to end.

He sighed through his nose and turned his head to Charlie, kissing his forehead lightly. They were going to have to checkout before ten, but he wouldn't mind if they slept until that time.
11th to Infinity wrote: Even though the color upon his cheeks was probably going to be stuck there all night, that didn't stop him from breaking into a wider, true smile. He gladly took Nate's hand in his own, just like when they were young and led him off to where their bed would be for the night.

Even though it had been quite some time for Charlie, he never really did forget the feel of Nate's skin against his own, with their arms entwined, how he had missed their closeness. He gladly used Nate's chest as his pillow, being lulled to sleep by the rhythm of Nate's heartbeat against his ear. It had been ages since he felt such peace, he slept soundly through the night.

Charlie gave a quiet hum with that small kiss, he ended up nuzzling his cheek against Nate's firm chest. But he slowly opened his eyes with a soft yawn before he let out a quiet, contented sigh. "Mmh, morning..." He murmured against Nate's skin, his fingertips absently began to play along the other man's collarbone.

"Morning, sunshine," he whispered, pecking at Charlie's forehead again and repositioning himself slightly so he could look down at Charlie once more.
Charlie was cute. The kind of boy you just had to take care of, despite them being the same age. Charlie was an average man that just brought out the maternal side of Nate every time, without fail.

Because of that, Nate hadn't mentioned the worrying bruise along Charlie's neck when he'd first seen it, and while he was looking at it now. It'd be inappropriate to bring up, and Nate didn't want to sabotage any future dealings with Nate by scaring him off or making him uncomfortable.

When Nate had disrobed last night, Nate saw it and gave a quick, worried glance, but otherwise ignored it due to the mood and immediately scheduled events. But now that they were just sitting around, Nate was able to get a better look at the bruise without being seen. At least not immediately.

Nate wasn't exactly experienced on these things, but he thought it might've been a bruise from Charlie trying to hang himself and failing. Given how depressed Charlie had seemed to be at first, it wouldn't be too much of a surprise. But with how he talked about his son, it didn't make much sense. It was clear he wasn't still suicidal... So maybe he'd realized he'd made a mistake.
The bruise was only over the front part of his throat, though, so it did raise some questions. No questions he'd ask while they were still currently in bed, though. Nate had tact.

Rather than ponder on the whole thing and worry even more, he squeezed Charlie close to himself and kissed him on the forehead once more before bringing Charlie up to his head to kiss him on the lips tenderly. Nate may have been quick to get to bed, but he still did genuinely care about Charlie. Cupping the other man's cheek in his hand, he slipped in his tongue, hoping Charlie would reciprocate.

After a minute or so of that, he'd pull away and change the subject. "Do you want to get breakfast together?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out a soft chuckle, he closed his eyes again with Nate's lips brushing against his skin again. A smile upon his lips. His expression quite innocent, with how he was nestled against Nate, that just completed the image of someone needing to be cared for.

The bruise that rested above his cross necklace was indeed an odd one. Still darkly purple and green, his neck was still a little tender. It wrapped around the front of his neck, though the darkest part seemed to be right on his windpipe. Charlie probably would have to resign himself to wearing turtlenecks for the next few days to keep it out of sight.

But as Nate made no mention of it, Charlie didn't give it much thought, especially last night and now so well worn in the morning, that was hardly a concern to the man. Even less so when he was given the sweet surprise of Nate's morning kiss. He let out a softened moan, his hand slowly rubbed at Nate's chest. His figure shivered almost delicately against Nate when they rubbed their tongues together.

With Nate's question, he opened his eyes and smiled softly. "I wouldn't mind that at all." He leaned in and planted another gentle kiss upon Nate's lips. Then he slowly sat up and stretched his arms with another yawn. He rarely slept in, at least, anytime past seven was sleeping in to him. He had already done it two days in a row, which was quite the feat. Though, admittedly, this sleep in session was far more restful...

When Charlie kissed him a second time, Nate rolled ontop of the other man, straddling him and pushing him into the bed, kissing him back passionately. "Or we could just stay here. I like that idea, too," he smirked, his one bang falling toward Charlie's chest.
11th to Infinity wrote: Once pinned down, his hands found their way to cup Nate's cheeks, he let out a murmur of pleasure with their deepened lip lock. Charlie let out a breathless laugh and nuzzled his nose against Nate's. "But if we stay too long, you'd be paying for another day." He chided softly, his eyes opening to look upon Nate. His fingertips softly tracing along his features. "Wonderful as your kisses are, they aren't exactly a breakfast food." He quirked his brow with his faint teasing.

Nate bent down close to Charlie, chuckling lightly as they shared eskimo kisses. "I would be okay with that," he answered in response to paying another day. He didn't really have anything better to do, and he enjoyed having a person to dote on.

But then Charlie mentioned how his kisses weren't a food, and he pushed himself back up. "Ah, but I'm sure they're satisfying."
He rolled over and off the bed, standing and stretching with a yawn. "But I suppose you're right. Food is needed after that workout from last night."

He cracked his neck, then his fingers by clasping his hands together and pulling them away from his chest. After all this he jumped a few times, just for good measure to wake himself up fully before looking around for his underwear and pants.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out another chuckle at that and he shook his head fondly. He too, slowly sat up and stretched one more time. Though he blushed a bit and nodded. "One thing I probably forgotten was how-...vigorous you are." He admitted quietly, though he couldn't quite hide the shy, giddy sort of grin with his statement.

Their clothes strewn just about everywhere in the room. Charlie finding his in a trail leading up to the bed. The only thing he didn't pull back on was his chef's jacket, that he simply folded up and stowed away in his messenger bag. He took a glance over at the simple dresser vanity in their room, he did his best to try and comb his now rather wavy locks with his fingers. He wasn't exactly looking to advertise his nightly activities with the public at large.

Once at least somewhat tamed down, he plucked up his bag again and was ready to go. He also gathered up the abandoned key to their room from the dresser as well to hand it off to Nate, once he was able to grab the other man's hand in mid-passing of the card, he leaned up and planted another kiss upon Nate's lips with a smile. "Last night was wonderful...and I didn't realize how much I needed it. I certainly hope we might find time for some more nights together." He spoke with a quiet sincerity.

Nate tightened his belt and put on his shirt, buttoning it up before slipping on the waist coat while Charlie mused with his hair. The last thing Nate did was sit on the bed and lace up his boots. When he was done with that, he stood, and Charlie handed him the room's key card while making a mention of their night together and potential future ones.

Nate leaned in close and give Charlie another peck on the lips. "Thank you. And we will."
After that, he left the room, holding the door open for Charlie. Then they went to the front desk and checked out before going to the continental breakfast and grabbing some edibles.

Once they were sitting, Nate's heel got to tapping underneath the table again. He was still pretty quiet overall and less animated than before. He wasn't exactly tired, but he was satisfied, and quite possibly not fully awake, still.
Do you want to schedule another date?" he asked before biting into a bagel.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie just about beamed with that idea, he stepped out and followed Nate, while he wasn't outright grabbing onto him, he did remain close.

Once they gathered up their breakfast, Charlie of course gladly taking some of the coffee to slap his senses awake first. Charlie laughed softly. "I would love to. Of course you have about the same schedule as I do. That does work out quite nicely." He murmured. "I'm sure Ethan can always find another friend to spend the night with too." And as there were no calls last night, he could at least infer that Bornes was probably all right by himself. He paused for a moment and shuffled around in his bag to find a notepad and quickly wrote down his number, then slid the paper over to Nate.
 
Last edited:
Night Light 16
"It does," he said about the schedule, taking Charlie's pen and paper and writing down his own number underneath Charlie's. Putting the pen down, he folded the paper and ripped it, giving Charlie his phone number and taking Charlie's phone number for himself. Nate stuffed the number in his pocket before continuing with his breakfast.

His mind was a little slow on the uptake, but it finally processed the last bit of what Charlie said. "Does that mean I will be able to see your place soon?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie murmured his thanks and he tucked the number within the memo pad, securing it with his pen and he stowed it away again. He then took a couple bites of his own plate, nibbling upon some eggs when Nate poised his question. Charlie sat up a bit and swallowed his food quietly. His lips scrunched off to one side before he sighed with a light tap to his plate. "I sort of have a roommate...actually. And well, the walls in my apartment aren't very thick." He huffed softly. Then he rose his brows. "I wouldn't mind your place though." Plus it wasn't such a bad idea, and if Charlie was guessing right, they could be spending quite a few nights together.

Nate finished his bagel and picked up his fork, playing with his scrambled eggs while he processed what Charlie was telling him.
"I wouldn't mind taking you to my place, but it's quite a commute," he sighed, stabbing a section of the yellow food before picking it up and looking to Charlie.
"Is your roommate the mother?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "I don't mind, I would assume we wouldn't be leaving for a few hours anyway..." His cheeks gaining a hint of color upon them again before he took another bite.

His brows rose with that question and he shook his head. "Mnh, no," he paused to swallow. "She still lives in France." He wiggled his fork a bit and he glanced off to the side. "But my roommate isn't one who looks very kindly upon people like us." He quietly informed Nate.

Nate raised a brow at the lip service for 'asshole'.
"So why is he your roommate, then?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie blinked wide eyed then he lowered his fork with a small huff of laughter. Now that was a long story that he wasn't so sure if he'd be able to explain at all. "Accident I suppose, but he hasn't been incredibly well. So I've been helping him get back on his feet again." Not a complete lie, but not entirely giving away all the truth either.

His mouth scrunched to the right, somewhat disapprovingly, but unwilling to say anything about it.
"I suppose you always did have a soft spot for helping people," he relented, picking at his food.
"I guess you haven't really changed that much over the years."
11th to Infinity wrote: He let out a small huff between his smile and he shrugged slowly, still not wanting to jar his neck about too much. "Old habits die hard I suppose." He gave Nate a small smile. "I can't help it really, besides, you never seemed to mind much when you happen to have my more helpful attention." He pointed out gently.


Back at Charlie's apartment, the doorknob wiggled about as the child on the doorstep fought it open. Ethan blinked curiously and looked around the house before he slowly shut the door. "Papa?" He called out softly then stepped further within and took another look around, his father no where to be in sight.

After he finished off his coffee he'd rummage around in his bag again for his phone. He glanced over the time and let out a faint gasp. "Oh mon dieu, it's almost ten?" He asked the digital clock, then he sighed softly and stashed it away again. "My son should be home by now, I probably should get going." He informed with a small frown.

Nate frowned. "That's different."
Wasn't that supposed to be a thing that couples did? Care for eachother? of course he would've felt good about it.
With a slight sigh, he finished up the rest of his food.
"Yeah, I guess I should go back, too." He had a lot of stuff he could be doing. A workout routine he shouldn't skip. Shower. More sleep. He worked tonight as well.

When he was done eating, he stood up. "It was good to see you again, Charlie."
He reached forward to hug the other man in a parting gesture. "Meet up after next shift?"

Meanwhile, back at Charlie's apartment, Bornes read a good few chapters of his book before drifting off to sleep on the couch. He had expected to hear Charlie come through the door and wake him up, but it never happened.

Because no one else was in the apartment making any news, he slept in and didn't awaken until the door opened. Excited, Bornes shot up, eager to see Charlie. His face was visibly disappointed when it was just Ethan.

"He hasn't come home from work, yet," Bornes explained, in french. "I'm not sure what happened."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie finished off his plate and he sighed quietly. All right, point taken. That is different. But still, he wasn't about to start picking and choosing who he helped now.

He smiled to Nate and returned his hug, briefly leaning against him. "It was wonderful." He replied in turn before he released him and nodded. "Feel free to call me anytime." He reminded of him gently before he stole a quick peck to Nate's cheek and he grabbed his bag to head for the door.

Ethan blinked with obvious confusion, he dropped his stuff down and he scratched at his head. "That's not like papa..." The boy replied in French and he took another glance around, a bit of worry began to color Ethan's features. Did something happen last night? Though that really wasn't like his father at all, he always came home right away unless work was still very hectic.

Charlie more or less sprinted back to the club to find his car and hop in. He made it home less than ten minutes after Ethan had discovered him not there. It took him a moment or two to fumble the door open and he panted quietly. He shoved some of his hair back. "I am so sorry, I'm late." He apologized in French. He slowly knelt down and offered his open arms to Ethan, hugging the boy close and petting his hair. He had luckily come home just before the boy had a meltdown. After a few good moments he released Ethan to stand up and step in. He glanced over at Bornes. "My apologies, I didn't really watch the time, I was catching up with an old friend." He informed softly with a small tip down of his head. Again, he found himself not quite giving the full truth, but certainly not outright lying either.

"Thanks, I will," Nate returned, following Charlie out of the hotel but not in nearly as much of a rush as the other man. They lost sight of eachother quickly, and Nate slowly made his way to his own car, driving the 30min commute to his own home.

Back at Charlie's apartment, Bornes frowned while he sat up straight, watching Ethan. "No, it's not," he agreed, a tinge of worry on his own voice. Luckily for them, Ethan's potential freakout was abated when Charlie walked through the door. When Charlie hugged Ethan, Bornes stood up, waiting his turn.

Then when Charlie finished Ethan's hug and stood, Bornes stepped back. Why was he expecting a hug? Did he even want a hug? He visibly shuddered, hiding a grimace, while Charlie explained his tardiness. Charlie appeared to be... Happy. That was odd. Charlie wasn't usually happy. Or well-rested. Bornes cocked his head a bit, shifting his weight to his back heel, his tail swishing to one side, uncertain.

As odd as it was to think, something was wrong. Charlie wasn't supposed to be happy. Not that he shouldn't be, just that it wasn't normal. "So you spent the entire night with them?" was the only comment he was able to come up with. It came off accusatory.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie blinked a bit confused at Bornes, but he didn't comment nor ask. He then set his things down for a moment to pluck out his jacket to put in the wash. Then when he came back to grab his knives, that's when he caught Bornes's question. He swallowed quietly, why...was he feeling guilty? Was it just because he didn't call last night before he left? Maybe that was it, that probably was a little rude. Yet at the same time, did he really need to let Bornes know where he was going and who he was with? It's not as if they were together, they weren't even entirely sure if they were friends and if they were, it was just barely so.

"We met up at work, we're on staff together at the club. So, we both got off at the same time," Charlie began, almost feeling like he was being scolded for breaking curfew. "It was late, we just got a room to be on the safe side. So no one would end up sleeping at their wheel." Why did he need to make up excuses? They were adults, not to mention, he probably didn't need to answer for his whereabouts. He probably didn't even really need to hide the fact that said friend was an old boyfriend and he had the best night in a long time last night.

But then again, Charlie wasn't the bragging type. So at the same time, he felt like he didn't really need to share anyway. Why share something that was only going to earn him ridicule in the first place anyway?

Bornes cocked his head to the other side slowly, his eyes narrowing behind his sunglasses. Something still wasn't right. He wasn't certain if Charlie was lying, but he was fairly sure...
"You're a horrible liar," Bornes grumbled. It wasn't exactly a bluff, but Charlie's reaction to the statement would help him figure out what he should really think about the situation.

He was trying to deal with his own feelings... Was it jealousy? He really upset Charlie hadn't been home. And he had been lonely. And now that he was back, Bornes wasn't satisfied with the excuses Charlie was giving. Maybe it was self-centeredness, but he knew Charlie cared for him, so why the long wait? Borne's was beginning to grow a bit paranoid.
Was Charlie planning on getting rid of him?
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie flinched and felt his cheeks burn with that mumble. His lips parted as if he were to speak again before he closed them and gulped quietly. "L-Look, I'm sorry for not calling last night. I probably should have." Or at least, he probably would have if his lips hadn't been so busily occupied.

"If I'm staying out again, I'll let you know. I'm sorry if I worried you." Again, he found himself wondering, why? Why was he apologizing? Yet there was still that nagging feeling of guilt, perhaps he should make it up to Bornes, somehow. But of course he had no way knowing how he could do that.

Bornes held his arms out near his waist.
"Then what did you do? Where did you go? Why? Just apologizing for not calling doesn't explain your lie," he pressured.

Now he was inwardly beginning to panic further. Charlie was definitely hiding something. This never would've bothered him before, but now it did. He didn't want to admit it, but he'd grown a bit dependent on Charlie, and he was.. Was this hurt? Was that the feeling he was feeling? He was confused, not sure if he wanted to be in touch with his emotions or not. He tried to push it away to just figure out the true story of what happened instead.
Night Light 17
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan glanced between the two men, the tension mounting between them. He couldn't tell if the deepening color on his father's face was embarrassment or anger. But he gathered up his things and took retreat into his room. Though he kept his ear on the door to listen in.

"I-..." He backed away slightly at the onslaught of demanding questions. "Y-You wouldn't want to know anyway." Charlie began and looked off to the side. "I didn't lie, I just didn't give every minute detail of what I did last night. If I did, you'd just shame me for it anyway." His voice tightened and he looked away. "And I didn't want to feel that."

"If I didn't want to know, I wouldn't be asking you," Bornes interrupted, stepping closer. His confusion was quickly turning into anger. He tried to keep himself calm enough, but it was beginning to seep into his voice.

He put his hands on Charlie's shoulders, squeezing them. "A lie by omission is still a lie!" He felt personally wronged. His mind was going in so many dark places. He felt trapped. Caged. Like the one person he was supposed to be able to trust was turning against him.

Bornes had a few fears, but none he guarded more than his fear of medical facilities. It had to do with his birth defect. He couldn't remember exact details, he just knew something wasn't right and he'd spent a lot of time among doctors. His father had insisted he was human, but part of Bornes while growing up didn't believe it. Bornes convinced himself he was human, but still the seed of doubt remained and presented itself through his fear of everything medical.

Something about Charlie's little lie instantly made him go to that dark place. He could remember Charlie mentioning hospitals before. If Charlie was thinking of dumping him somewhere, where else would he go but some medical facility?

You said I could trust you," He whispered, hurt.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rose his head again, his shoulders shrinking somewhat as Bornes stepped closer, he could recognize it now, his anger. He visibly flinched under Bornes's hands, tensing, he was unconsciously bracing himself for whatever physical outrage was to follow. "Alright! I slept with him, I slept with him and I'm sorry!" His shoulders began to tremble under Bornes's hands.

Then that whisper, felt like a stab to his own heart and he shook his head. "You said you only trusted me because you have to..." His own expression clearly pained, if not mixed with a bit of fear. Part of him still waiting for that first fist to fall.

Bornes's hands squeezed Charlie's shoulders again, until Charlie blurted out he'd slept with his friend. Bornes's grip slackened then, his fingers flinching. "What?"

He gave a small shove to Charlie, letting go of the other man and stepping back himself to get away. He was both instantly relieved it wasn't what he thought it was, and even more upset that it was something entirely different. His mind pulled everything apart further. He couldn't comprehend it. Being gay was bad, but then it wasn't. Charlie liked him, but then he fucked someone else? Did that mean Charlie was still leaving him, but for this other guy? What would Bornes do?
Surely he could've expected this, he hated gays. But going full circle, Charlie had been making Bornes questioned that hate.

Taken further aback by Charlie's follow-up, he snorted. "Well I do," he immediately outed.
Wait.
Something told him that didn't come out right. But he wasn't sure how to correct himself. He was already technically correct.
"You..." Bornes started, clenching his hands into fists briefly before thrusting them downward and releasing them, visibly attempting to toss the anger away and be less agressive. Bornes knew he scared Charlie. He didn't want to scare Charlie.
Except when he did.
But not now.

He turned on his heel and paced in a small circle, making two laps before turning back to Charlie, a pleading look still evident despite the shades covering his eyes. "But I thought you liked me," he whispered in defeat.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie's breath hitched somewhat with that next squeeze and his hands tightened at his sides. He cringed and turned his head away. He could deal with a punch to his jaw or cheek, but he wasn't about to leave his nose open again if he couldn't help it.

He stumbled back some and hesitantly glanced at Bornes, rather surprised he wasn't yelling, or telling him how disgusting he was, calling him names or even simply skipping the dramatics and getting right to the beating. Then he was all the more shocked by the sudden admission. Now he was really at a loss.

"I-..." His lower lip trembled some and he closed his eyes tightly. "What am I supposed to do?" He finally whispered, his voice holding hurt. "What can I do? You've shown me that you don't feel the same, you've shamed me for feeling those things..." He shook his head and opened his eyes again, damning himself as he felt the tears pricking within as well.

Bornes threw his hands out, "I don't know!" he shouted.

He pulled at his hair, backing up to sit back on the couch. He took a few breaths before responding again, in a much softer tone. "That's not true. I never said that."

Bornes had to admit he was probably giving off conflicting messages, he sure felt conflicted. But he knew for a fact he never said he didn't feel the same way. And he'd never outright denied he'd kissed Charlie, either. That makeout session had to have been proof for something. Bornes must've fucked it up. He shouldn't have avoided answering if he'd done it that one time.

"And it's not like I ONLY shame you," he snorted, looking away, his elbows on his knees, his hands flopping down from their prior position on his head. That was probably as close as he would get to saying he shamed himself, too.
But wasn't that evident?

Charlie already knew he'd had a boyfriend. That much was clear. Charlie KNEW Bornes wasn't straight.
But he also knew he couldn't blame Charlie for this.
He let out an exasperated sigh, his posture loosening.
He just had to chalk it up to one thing:
Missed opportunity.

If having a relationship was important to Charlie, why should Bornes expect Charlie to wait around until Bornes figured himself out? He shouldn't. Bornes knew he shouldn't expect that. But somehow, he'd apparently begun to. Just like he'd expected Charlie to keep taking care of him, talking to him, and just... Being there.

He sighed again, his shoulders slouching while his hands went underneath his glasses and over his face. His tail's tip tapped against the sofa near his leg.
11th to Infinity wrote: He turned his head away again, his shoulders scrunched upward and when Bornes sat down, he slowly eased down and took in a calming breath. He then looked to the other man, his eyes widened and his jaw hung open. Now he was really floored by that. He slowly sank down and leaned against the wall. He buried a hand into his hair and squeezed his eyes shut again.

He sighed heavily and slowly stood, he walked over to the couch and hesitated a moment before he cautiously sat down. "I never expected him to just suddenly appear. I guess I was just so frustrated I easily gave in." He admitted softly before he glanced off. "I couldn't tell whether or not you ever felt the same. I thought that kiss we had was just another crazy dream, or it was a thought that was keeping me occupied from focusing on the-...situation." He added on.

"I hadn't tried to actually ask someone who truly attracted me in a very long time till you. Then you showed me that was a big mistake." He folded his hands tightly together.

"So, I've been trying to not feel those things, but I know I'm lying to myself while I'm doing that and there's a part of me that's tired of that. I want to quit lying and just be...comfortable again. Like I used to be. There was a time where I wasn't afraid, I might have been young, but I loved a man and it felt right. I want that comfort again, I'm tired of being lonely. I'm tired of feeling so ashamed for simply even thinking about being with someone just because they would be another man." He sighed heavily again and hung his head, burying a hand into his hair.

(Decided to add on, just cause).

Bornes pushed the heels of his hands into his eyes while listening to Charlie's heartfelt explanation. Once Charlie finished, he moved his hands to his temples and rubbed the, staying silent for quite a few seconds.

"I'm sorry," he finally relented, his hands falling into his lap, his tail ceasing movement. "I'm not used to any of this, or dealing with what I do. I just... Did whatever I wanted and left town. People are just.. Blips. I've never had to deal with the after effects of how I treat others."

He clasped his hands together, still staring firmly at his lap. "I don't know how to deal with..." He ducked his head to the side a bit, as if the statement physically hurt to reveal. It kind of did. "My feelings."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie slowly leaned up again and looked to Bornes, he took in a quiet breath and nodded slowly. He faintly rubbed his hands together before he softly put forward. "And now that you are, you don't know what to do..." Which, did make sense to Charlie. The man must have moved around far too much to have time to consider the consequences of his actions. Until now of course...

"Unfortunately, there really is no where to run when it comes to feelings I'm afraid." He spoke gently, for he knew well. Soon enough you run out of proverbial road between oneself and the mess that could be their heart. He hesitated for a moment before he tentatively asked. "What are you feeling now?

Bornes uncurled his hands and instead pushed them flat together for a second. He changed the position again, making a triangle with his fingers and thumbs touching. He pressed them together at varying strengths so the triangle seemed to bounce at different times while he released a sigh through his nose, not really ready to explain all of what he felt.

Really, the answer was "conflicted."

He was confused. He didn't like what he felt. For several reasons. He felt weak, lonely, a little betrayed that Charlie had gone and slept with someone. But he also understood. Bornes probably would've done the same thing having been in the situation. He wanted Charlie for himself. He wanted to steal Charlie away and own him. But he also felt that was wrong, he shouldn't own anyone. He wasn't a slave driver. A part of him felt he was still a bit better than a normal person, having the job he had. But then, another part knew he was probably never going to participate in that culture again and he should adapt to being a quote unquote "normal person".

He pushed all his feelings aside and looked up at Charlie for a brief moment before the possessive, dominanting side of him won out. Bornes put his hands on Charlie's shoulders and pulled him forward into a forceful kiss, similar to that time the other night.

In the far back of his mind, a brief, flitting thought came about about sloppy seconds, but he didn't care. He had Charlie here now, maybe he could win him over.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie's eyes drifted down as he watched Bornes's hands fidget about. Then he looked up again with the other man's sigh. He remained quiet, patient, though part of him was beginning to feel they were back where they always had been. Thus, either Bornes would say nothing and walk away or he'd simply argue.

He then bowed his head, his focus upon the floor. Thus, he wasn't even aware of what was coming until he was already in it. He gasped sharply as their lips met. But unlike last night with Nate, he didn't push Bornes away. He shivered and willingly returned the kiss. His hands clung to Bornes's sides, while his own shoulders slowly relaxed underneath the other man's hands.

Bornes moved his hands, his right cupping the back of Charlie's head, the left sliding down the side of Charlie's body, to his hip while they continued to kiss, Bornes leaning into it. After a few moments, Bornes pulled away to reposition himself ontop of Charlie, straddling him on the couch by sitting on his knees.
He then resumes where he left off in the make out session, his tail rising behind him to about mid-hieght, swaying slowly and autonomously.

Bornes's hands went again from Charlie's face, where they had cupped his cheeks, to his waist again, where he lifted Charlie's shirt and allowed his hands to creep under it, sliding back up his bare chest and having his thumbs press against the other man's nipples.

Bornes wasn't quite sure if that did anything for Charlie -- or really men and general -- he was working on old memories and a steep learning curve, but for the moment he was stuck on doing what he wanted and hopefully claiming what was his.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie's hands slipped upwards to rest upon Bornes's spine instead. When Bornes pulled back, he only had a minor questioning look until he realized what the other man was doing. Thus in turn, Charlie shifted himself to lay back on the couch, once they were adjusted, his hands returned to Bornes's back to hold onto him.

Last night with Nathaniel had been nice, Charlie wouldn't lie about that. But here with Bornes and their lips clashing together brought a shudder inducing spark to Charlie, causing his heart to race. His stomach twitched beneath Bornes's hands, almost as if he were tickled, but that was hardly a concern in Charlie's mind.

His body trembled again and his back arched into the younger man's hands, a softened moan escaped into their kiss. Charlie's hands found their way underneath Bornes's shirt likewise to run along his back, slowly moving up and down Bornes's skin.

Bornes continued to kiss Charlie, his right hand being used for stability along the couch while his left played along the other man's sides. His own breath went into irregularity once Charlie began stroking his back. Eventually, Bornes's hand went to Charlie's belt, where it stopped, hovering above it. Bornes pulled back his face, looking at the buckle as if it were going to sting him. He rested his hand upon and let his head fall, sitting back on his heels, on top of Charlie's thighs with a sigh.
He couldn't do it.

He exhaled gruffly through his mouth, giving a combination growl/grunt sound as he looked away, his face flushed. His scar hurt. His back hurt. He knew it wasn't real, but he felt it all the same. Now he was ashamed of himself. Why build up if he couldn't follow through?

Bornes sighed again and got up, off Charlie and sat down on the edge of the couch, next to him instead, clasping his hands in his lap again.
He would've said sorry again, if he had it in him. Apparently he had only allowed himself that one apology from earlier. He was still reeling from it. Now he had even more conflicting emotions to deal with.
He was a bit ashamed of himself, and hung his head, slowly allowing it to sink into his hands, forearms on his thighs.

He couldn't do it.

Charlie should just go fuck that other guy 24/7.
11th to Infinity wrote: He shivered with pleasure beneath Bornes, at times his fingertips might dig in a bit more into the other man's skin, but his touch remained gentle. As they stopped kissing again, he was left to quietly panting, he looked down where Bornes's hand was and flushed deeply. Once Bornes pulled further back he half-sat up with a worried expression. Was Bornes about to get upset...again?

Then Charlie sat up completely as he glanced over Bornes. He bit his lower lip as he thought his next action over then he slowly scooted a little closer. His arms careful as he wrapped them around Bornes, he leaned his cheek against the younger man's greyed hair.
Night Light 18
Bornes, on instinct, stiffened when Charlie hugged him. But, after the initial reaction, relaxed fully, hugging him back around the waist a few moments later.
"I don't understand why I can't..." he whispered, the growled, his muscles tensing again. He was angry at himself, but he tried to let it pass, not take it out on Charlie.
Going quiet for a few more seconds, his tail whacked the couch once in frustration before Bornes was able to relax again, breathing through his mouth.

Bornes was such a weak child. He could kill others without a second thought, but apparently he couldn't make himself touch another man. That he actually wanted to touch. What was wrong with him? Why was he having such difficulty?
Is this what normal people felt? If so, then being normal was much harder than he'd ever given people credit for.
11th to Infinity wrote: When Bornes froze, Charlie did tense a little likewise, but he didn't let the other man go. Then he relaxed with Bornes, he kept one arm around his shoulders while he slipped his other hand up and began to comfortingly stroke Bornes's hair.

"It's all right, Bornes." He assured softly. He could understand that hesitance, the memory of being shown so violently that it was wrong. It would make anyone frightened to try. Charlie kept his tender hold on the younger man while he petted his hair slowly. His eyes closed as he could feel Bornes ease down some. "Sometimes it takes time, sometimes people may not even want to go very far at all and that's perfectly all right too." His words gentle, hoping he could at least comfort the younger man some, if he would accept it of course.

Bornes squeezed Charlie in his hug, moving his head to stuff it into Charlie's lap as if he were a scared child. While Charlie petted his hair, Bornes's tail eventually began to wag in slow semicircles.

Bornes was able to calm himself, breathing in Charlie's scent. Or rather, would've been, if he could smell. Bornes's sense of smell was awful. He was unable to smell most things unless they were especially pungent. It wasn't a thing that came up often. But had Charlie smelled like sex or whoever he'd had sex with, Bornes never would've known. Not that it mattered, since Charlie had told him.

Bornes's hearing, however, was much better. He could hear things that most people could not. He could hear electricity, for example. Light bulbs. Silent alarms. Dog whistles. Many of those things, so abundant in cities, were the reason he'd turned to alcohol. Too much stimulation otherwise. It gave him headaches. Even now, he would get headaches, but since he was not traveling and out in town with all the hustle and bustle, the headaches were tolerable. His eyes, however, were getting worse.

His eyes were sensitive to sunlight. It used to be that indoors he was fine, but now, it seemed like the lights bothered him more than usual. Or maybe this is what stress did. Bornes was dealing with a lot of change. Change he didn't like.

Squeezing Charlie again, he let out a whimper, followed by, "It's time we don't have. Isn't it? You like that other guy more."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie shifted slightly to get himself comfortable, with Bornes laying in his lap, he was able to free up both his hands to stroke his hair tenderly. One hand eventually came to rest upon Bornes's shoulder. He remained quiet as Bornes did, he sighed softly and let his fingers gently tangle within the younger man's greyed locks.

"Did I ever say that?" He pointed out softly. "He and I were close once, yes, but it's been years, well over a decade. He and I have grown, changed, just because two people at one time worked doesn't always mean that when they grow apart, they can get back together again." He took in a slow, deep breath through his nose before he let it out in a sigh. "And as I said, I did not know if you had felt the same or felt anything for me." Charlie reminded Bornes, he lowered his gaze to him, slowly moving his fingers through the other man's hair again.

"But you slept with him," Bornes grumbled.

He liked being held like this. And pet. And just talking. But he couldn't deny that Charlie was talking a bunch of bullshit. Bornes was able to separate feelings from sex, hell, he wasn't sure he'd ever had sex with feeling, but he also knew Charlie didn't separate the two. Which meant that Charlie still loved the other guy. Bornes wasn't sure why that made him feel so... Unwanted, but it did.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed again, he paused a moment to consider his words. "Yes, I did. And I would be lying if I said that some of those old feelings I had didn't play a part. But it doesn't mean I am in love with him now. I honestly don't know how I feel about him now, with him just reappearing." He sighed unhappily, he had done it again, he didn't think things through, he simply did as he felt.

"I really don't think, and it has gotten me into a lot of trouble. I fear it very well may again..I know last night I wasn't thinking." He admitted softly, the hand he had upon Bornes's shoulder gently rubbed there. "I did miss him, and I did wonder at times, the what ifs or what might have been different. But I honestly don't know if he and I could be together now." Then again, could he and Bornes work? Even when Charlie had originally asked him for that date, Charlie wasn't even sure what would go beyond that. "It's probably stupid, but I felt unwanted, desperate..."

He gave a small, if not somewhat strained laugh and he shook his head. "Leave it to me to get myself into difficult situations. I say and do what I feel right in the moment, but I rarely listen to my head. It might do me a little good sometimes if I did." His hands lightly squeezed Bornes. "I hope you should know, you're attracted to a complete idiot, who hardly does a damn thing right."

He took a deep breath through his nose, his shoulders rising.
"I'm just as hapless," he muttered.

He became calm and simply enjoyed their embrace for a few minutes before sitting up and looking to Charlie.
Tilting his head to the side slightly, he gave a brief glimmer of a smirk before it went right back to the neutral stance it usually took.

"Will you make breakfast?" he asked. "Because you might be an idiot, but you're an idiot that can cook way better than I can."
11th to Infinity wrote: "You seem to make it less obvious than I do." Whether Charlie was agreeing with him or perhaps complementing him, it was rather difficult to tell.

As they fell silent, Charlie's hands continued their slow movements upon Bornes. He too, was soothed in their close hold. Once Bornes sat up again, Charlie slowly released him, one of his hands faintly brushed against the other man's shoulder in the process.

Charlie felt a tinge of color return to his cheeks with that hint of something more in Bornes's expression. Part of him couldn't help but ask. "If that's so, did you even eat last night?" He perked a brow in question. He had a feeling the answer was going to be a no. He rose up and made his way to the kitchen to get started.

Once he had that all said and done for Bornes, as he had already eaten, and Ethan more than likely had breakfast at his friend's house. He cleaned up the kitchen as he always did and headed for his room to change. He flopped down on his bed with a small sigh and glanced over the nightstand next to him. It held a single drawer and when opened, there didn't seem to be much of anything interesting. Seemed like all that there was were a few letters, blank memo pads and a few pens strewn throughout.

But those weren't of any interest to Charlie at the moment, what he was looking for was tucked away underneath those things. He finally found the rather unassuming hardbound book, black with a bit of faded gold etching at the edges. He turned it over in his hand a few times before he finally opened it to reveal that it was an album. The first page holding pictures of his son, as he did re-organize it some. He sighed quietly as he looked that page over for a long moment before he finally flipped towards the back of the book, photos of a younger him and a less broken nose, just regular ridiculous things teenagers took pictures of. A few random forgotten faces of friends from high school, the further he turned back though, the more he'd come across pictures of himself and a younger Nathaniel. Even from the faded photos one could tell there seemed to be a spark of just more than friendship between the two of them.

"It's funny how no one even seems to know, until it's pointed out to them..." He mused to himself.

Bornes's tail stopped mid-wag, slowly going limp at the eating question. "No," he answered, looking away.

But soon enough, he was made breakfast, and all was well. After eating, he set the plate and fork into the sink and looked around for Charlie, who had disappeared. Shrugging to himself, he eventually made the decision to go to Charlie's bedroom.

Inside, he found Charlie looking at a book. Bornes walked over, peering over the man's right shoulder. "What's this?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Perhaps much like Charlie himself, the book was left open in his lap, despite the small start he gave. Obviously not expecting Bornes to pop in. He glanced up to the other man before he looked down again with a small huff. "Nothing really, old photos of a ridiculous teenager." He murmured, the fingertips of one hand resting upon the corner of a page, as if he was ready to flip it to the next. "The kind that would probably even lessen the chances that someone would take me seriously."

Bornes cocked his head to the side, coming in closer to Charlie before eventually just sitting next to him.
"Is that you?" Bornes asked, being intentionally vague and not actually pointing to anyone in the photos.

With his shades on, he could distinguish the shapes of different people, but not many of their facial features. To him, his vision was much like an over-exposed photograph, corrected to be low contrast with shades on. He lived his life being unable to distinguish the finer details in things through sight alone. He learned how to 'see' differences in other ways, like relying on context clues and sounds. The way Charlie walked, for example, was different from himself or Ethan. Though the height and voices for Ethan and Charlie were vastly different. If someone with either of their height and build were put into a line up, Bornes would be unable to tell the real one from the fake.

Bornes knew of lights and darks, some colors if they were very different from other colors. If he had this photo book to himself, in complete darkness, he would be able to see everything. But he wasn't about to admit his odd problem to anyone else, nor would he ask to do such a thing. Instead he did as he normally did... Play it off like he was a normal person without disability.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Mmh," He nodded with another huff of laughter. "I suppose a lot more scrawny, and of course, I don't look as ridiculous as I do now." He poked fun at himself. He flipped to another page, various shots of France, a few of Paris, one photo of Charlie in the midst of his cooking. "I didn't even realize I had some of these, then again, I usually focus on the front, where I keep pictures of Ethan." He admitted with a small shrug before he gently shut the book again.

He sighed softly, his fingers absently drummed against the hard surface of the album. "I'm supposed to meet my friend again by the end of our next shift." Charlie wasn't sure why he was saying so. It really was only his problem to deal with.

Bornes frowned, his eyes narrowing as he attempted, in vain, to discern which person was Charlie in the photos and be able to point out him in each picture. He was silently thankful when Charlie changed the subject, however his frown deepened at the mention of that specific one.

'you going to fuck him again?' Was Bornes's immediate thought. Thankfully, he had a mind-to-mouth filter that prevented him from uttering it. Instead, he exhaled loudly through his nose and leaned back, his hands on his knees.
"Are you going to?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie tucked the album away in it's place within the nightstand drawer. He then slowly laid back upon the bed, one arm above him while his other hand rested upon his stomach. His eyes staring up at the ceiling and he sighed softly. "I probably should, at least to tell him that this might not be the best idea." He suggested quietly, mostly to himself.

His eyes then traveled down, so now that his gaze was upon Bornes. "Are you...jealous? Of him?"

When Charlie laid down, Bornes sat up straighter, turning on the bed so he could look at Charlie. But when the other man mentioned jealousy, Bornes immediately turned away, his back facing Charlie.
"Why would I be?" he said defensively.

Of course he was jealous. It was totally illogical. But he was.
Night Light 19
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie paused, should he keep going? Well, so long as it was on their minds, he might as well. He faintly licked at his own lips before he continued. "Unless I am still assuming wrongly, you're at least a little bit interested in me." He then brought his other hand down, his fingers fumbling some together, a faint nervous twitch. Of course, that was indeed putting it lightly, especially with that kiss that they had that Charlie was more than sure now it was no dream.

"Would you rather I not see him?" His voice dropped down, just barely above a whisper.

Bornes looked even further away, toward the bedroom's door. He neither confirmed nor denied it. His tail raised a bit, tapping the bed once Charlie asked his second question. Bornes waited a few seconds, let out a huff, and finally said, looking to the ceiling, "I don't think that decision should be up to me."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed heavily with his silence and he turned over onto his side, which put further space between himself and Bornes. "Do you at least have any decisions on whatever we might be doing?" His fingers absently played with the pillow cover underneath himself. "Or at least...an idea?"

The force of Bornes's tail tapping the bed increased, illiciting 'thump's for every contact on the bed it made.

"You act like I own you. I don't. I don't control your life. I am not your captor." It was almost exactly the opposite, actually.

"If you think you have to get permission from me to prevent me from beating you up again, you're mistaken. That won't happen again." His voice was quiet, as if he genuinely regretted that action, now.
11th to Infinity wrote: "I did not say nor do I think that." He argued softly, and with the mentioning of Bornes's past behaviors, he gripped at the pillow underneath himself for a moment before he slowly sat up again. "No, I'm not-...worried about that," Charlie began, no, he'd be more worried if they were shouting again and perhaps Bornes had his hands upon him again.

"But you were upset by my sleeping with my friend. I'm trying to be considerate of your feelings, whatever they may be." He shrugged slowly.

He was growing increasingly agitated, but he wasn't exactly sure why. Once Charlie sat up, Bornes looked over to the other man again.
"I'm trying to tell you that you shouldn't be... Considerate, I mean." Bornes frowned again.
"I've brought you enough pain already. Don't miss out on something just because you want to please a guest."

The man inwardly groaned. Maybe this 'relationship' would be easier if he just stuck with being abusive. Being normal was difficult and slightly infuriating.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rose a brow with that before he sighed heavily. This whole thing was a mess. Just a complete mess. Like he needed to go bake six layered cakes to forget about everything sort of mess. He then softly smacked his own legs and stood up, he had laundry to do as well as re-sharpen his knives and have everything ready for his shift. He also went ahead and made a quick bit of dinner for Bornes for him to have in case he wasn't home. Which, part of him was beginning to feel like that perhaps he wouldn't. Unsure about his own feelings or not, perhaps he could talk to Nate about what was going on, at least on a level. Maybe then he could think a little more clearly.

Charlie would have Ethan stay with another friend, which he gave his goodbyes, the boy even calling out a farewell so that Bornes would hear before he was out the door. Then of course Charlie showered and changed into uniform, gathered up his things and he stopped at the door. "Goodnight, Bornes. I'll see you later." He said instead of saying just when he might be home. Hell, even if he didn't stay with Nate, he had half a mind to get a room for himself anyway.

Then it was off to work, he set his things down in the kitchen before he stepped out into the club area for the nightly brigade meeting.

Bornes watched Charlie leave, sighing himself once he was left alone. After his annoyance subsided, his tail curled into his leg and his posture wilted. The way Charlie had reacted made him feel like he'd done something wrong again. He thought he'd been nice. Why should he control Charlie's actions? Nothing made sense anymore.
He remembered a time when he could easily figure people out. Now that his own feelings were involved, he couldn't decipher happiness from a steaming pile of poo.

Eventually, the time came again for Charlie to go to work, and Bornes found himself back on the couch, reading his book. When Ethan said goodbye to him, he looked up, a bit confused as to why Ethan was now acknowledging his existence, but otherwise didn't respond.

Things were mounting up for Charlie to spend the whole night with his friend again. Bornes wasn't sure how he should feel about it. Should he just let it happen? He probably should. It was clearly apparent he wasn't ready for a relationship yet, and he'd already decided to not hold back Charlie by making him wait.
"Goodnight. Thanks for the dinner," he replied, unenthusiastically, before going back to his book.

Charlie shut the door, leaving him to his own devices again. For the first hour or so, he did nothing. Then he decided to get up and do things. He took a shower, something he hadn't done in a long time. Then he found where his clothes were stashed and put on one of the suits he used to wear to the club, complete with vest and tie. He'd grown tired of his sloppy jeans and wifebeater look. He also looked in the mirror for the first time in days, fixing his hair among other things.

After this, he was surprisingly not tired. He'd been weak the past few days, but maybe things were going better for him. He decided to eat some, then go out for a walk in the night, pushing his sunglasses atop his head. While he was out, his glowing green orbs took in the sights. It'd been a long time since he could finally watch anything without his eye shields. It was also cool outside, a refreshing breeze coming upon him and fussing with his tail.

The more Bornes walked, the more revitalized he felt. Until it dawned on him that he should crash whatever meeting Charlie and his friend were going to have. Maybe if Bornes met the other person, it would help him figure out his feelings. So he ended up going to club. Charlie still had an hour or two left in his shift, and Bornes wasn't planning on being some spy. He'd be courteous and make his presence known.

So he went in, sat down, ordered his usual, aside from the alcohol, which, as much as it pained him, he abstained from, and sat in an area that the kitchen may be able to see him. He then waited for his food and turned to watch the show, slipping the sunglasses over his eyes.

Currently, there were two women in cat bodypaint and silk sleeves preforming some sort of slow dance. It was entrancing enough. He wasn't exactly attracted to it, but it gave him something for his mind to focus on while he hoped things would work out on their own.
11th to Infinity wrote: The kitchen was it's usual lively little bustle. Charlie calling out orders as they came in, he'd check over plates before they went out, giving them any little final touches as needed. Life always seemed a little better whenever his mind and hands were focused upon food. Maybe because it was simple to him, it was bliss. A corner where he could find a bit of his own peace and not have to think on the world or how he involved himself in the grand scheme of things.

Not long after his break, another order came in, one that actually was fairly familiar. He paused before he called out the ticket and peered out to the club, it took him a moment or two and then he spotted a familiar figure dressed up in a suit. Bornes?! He gulped quietly and looked away to gather himself before he called out the ticket. Though he'd take care of the main part of the dish. Why or what in the world was he doing here? Not that he could exactly forbid the younger man from showing up. Though he had to say he wasn't expecting Bornes to be here either.

Just what did he have planned up his sleeve? Maybe it wasn't anything at all, maybe he had just grown weary of the apartment like he often said he was. "Calm down, Charlie, just calm down. It's not a big deal. Just like anyone else here, he's a customer, that's all." Then the dish was ready and taken out to Bornes by one of the catgirl waitresses who gave a cheery greeting before she set the plate down at the table and trotted off.

Charlie had another moment to slow down, he plucked up a spare towel to wipe his face. Though he couldn't quite pull back his own curiosity, his eyes would often wander out to the club's floor to Bornes. He sighed quietly and tossed the towel into a basket close by before he buried himself back into his work to push out the last orders of the night.

"Good evening. I haven't seen you in a while. Is your trip going well?" asked the waitress while she put down Bornes's plate.
Bornes, having been paying attention to the show, looked back to the catgirl before. "Oh. Yes. You know, I actually... Miss this place." He looked down into his glass of soda, feeling a bit down.
The waitress cocked her head, folding her hands behind the small of her back.
"Oh? Are you all right? You don't seem quite like yourself?"

Bornes shrugged, putting the glass on the bar. "A lot has changed. I guess it's just taking me a while to catch up," he relented.

The girl leaned forward, "I could help," she offerred, pushing her chest out as she leaned in. Bornes shook his head. "I'm sure it's not appropriate for staff to be hitting on the patrons," he chuckled.

The girl stood up straight, clasping her hands in front of her. "It's almost closing. We could meet afterward."

Bornes waved, "Not tonight, but thanks for the offer. Maybe some other time."

"Why?" She huffed. "Am I not your type?

"Cats aren't really my thing." Bornes replied, moving his attention to the food on his plate. "Dress up as a dog next time and we'll see."

As Bornes went to put the first forkful of food into his mouth, a redheaded man in an open vest came over.
"Can I help you sir?"

Bornes looked up again, chewing his food. He shook his head, his tail waving idly underneath his stool.

The redhead turned to the waitress, giving her a 'what's going on?' look. She shrugged, then jogged off, the redhead, Nate, narrowing his eyes a bit at her before heading in the opposite direction to finish his rounds. She had spent and awful long time with this guy, and he just wanted to know if he was a problem customer or something else was going on.
This place was not one to promote prostitution.

But, it was near closing time so he finished his rounds, and passed by the strange man again, who had finished his food and seemed to be waiting for someone. He stopped once more, as by this point, he was the only patron left.
"We're closing, sir. I'm sorry but I'm going ot have to ask you to leave."

Bornes was leaning his forearms against the bar, his tail swaying side to side as he waited patiently, his sunglasses on. "I realize. I'm just waiting for Charlie."

Nate perked up. "Why?" That question wasn't exactly professional, but he couldn't contain his curiosity.

"He's my... I live with him." Bornes said, his mouth making odd shapes, like the words in that order tasted like salty cardboard and were just as difficult to chew.

Nate, a little taken aback, quickly recovered, going back to professionalism. "I'm sorry, but you'll still have to wait outside. You can't be in here."
Bornes let out a chuff sound, and rather than argue over it, as he didn't wish to fight, he walked out the back door and waited, instead.

Nate, on the other hand, finished his rounds and found Charlie before going outside.
"There's some weird guy in sunglasses with tattoos on his face that says he lives with you?"
11th to Infinity wrote: In the middle of cleaning off another plate, Charlie glanced up, he spotted the waitress chatting up with Bornes. He could feel his throat become suddenly dry. But all he could really do was laugh at himself, really, what was he expecting? Though, admittedly, he wasn't expecting the slight look of disappointment on the girl's face as she was about to walk away.

And what he really wasn't expecting, was Nate to approach them. That couldn't be good. Not at all. Oh, God, not at all."Hey, chef, you okay? We gotta send this ticket out before it dies in the window!" One of his brigade brought him back to reality and he handed the plate off.

When Nate left again, Charlie felt he could calm down enough to start up the nightly cleanup. He was just putting some pans away when Nate approached him. He sighed softly and unbuttoned a couple buttons of his chef's jacket and nodded. Yes, he knew quite well. He then began to pack up his bags. "My roommate," Was the easiest way he could label Bornes and him living together. "Though, honestly, I'm not sure why he was here tonight." Which, he truly wasn't, and he was half-fearing of finding out why. Once his bag was packed he slung it over his shoulder.

"I guess he just wants to...talk." He murmured and Charlie honestly hoped that's all it was. He scratched faintly at his bent nose before he took in a small breath and headed for the back door. He walked with purpose, though one could see there was a bit of tension within Charlie's shoulders.

Bornes, outside, lit up a cigarette. It was something he hadn't done in a while. And that first drag was brilliant. He'd forgotten how amazing cigarettes were. He visibly loosened up and leaned against the nearest wall.

Inside, Nate watched Charlie's reaction about the roomate. He didn't like it. There was clearly something else going on here. As Charlie began to walk to the door, Nate grabbed Charlie's wrist, and pulled him back.
"Charlie. This guy. Is he giving you trouble?"

Charlie had mentioned before that his roommate didn't take kindly to 'people like us', and with a face like that, the man was clearly trying to intimidate people. Charlie was reacting rather strangely, too... A bit standoffish. He connected the dots and went straight for the conclusion:
"He's not the one who messed up your neck?"

Nate genuinely cared for Charlie, and while he'd never mentioned Charlie's bruise, he'd certainly noticed it. Charlie didn't appear depressed otherwise, so maybe Nate was off-base with the suicide theory. He couldn't see the bruise now, but it was kind of small. It could be due to a chokehold...
Nate's mood changed.

"I can help. I will get rid of him for you."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie flinched with some surprise as he was pulled back, he stumbled just slightly before he turned to Nate."Nathaniel, I-..." he sighed, trouble? Not totally the kind of trouble that Nate probably was assuming. But yes, maybe a little. "It's fine, I can handle it." He simply stated instead. Charlie then turned for the door, his hand upon the handle when Nate's second question reached him.

"It's fine. I'm fine, really." He tried to assure the redhead instead rather than go into detail of that. He turned around to face Nate again and he shook his head. "Nathaniel, please, I don't want any trouble. Let me handle this." He held out his hand in front of himself, a silent signal for the bouncer to stand down. He hoped he would...even though it was clear he was connecting two and two together.

Charlie turned for the door once more and pulled it open to step outside and meet Bornes at the back entrance to the club. He sighed softly before he rose his brows. "Is there something wrong?" He asked of Bornes once he reached him. Charlie absently shifted his weight to support the bag slung over his shoulder.

Nate's eyes filled with worry first, then rage.

"No, this isn't right," he argued. Charlie's non-answers were incredibly telling. His roommate was abusive.
"Do you realize how you sound right now?" Nate pushed, his adrenaline pumping.

But he refused to physically fight with Charlie. He let him go through the door. Outside of which was the freaky man with facial tatts. And, now that he was standing, a rather long tail. Even weirder. Not too weird considering the venue, but still weird to him. This was only his second day of work, afterall.

Bornes lifted the cigarette in his hand and, without moving his body, put the cigarette out on the wall behind him, letting the rest of it fall to the ground before standing up straight.

"No, I just felt like getting out." Bornes looked over to the bouncer. "This is your friend?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Nate was probably right, but perhaps it was a good thing Charlie did not catch the look within the more than likely blazing blues of Nate's eyes. He'd either feel frightened or ashamed. Or even a bit of both.

He nodded softly at Bornes's answer, though some niggling little feeling was telling him there was more to that answer. More reason why he had shown up all of a sudden. But he would answer. "Yes, his name is Nathaniel, he prefers Nate." He informed to the grey haired man.

He felt an inward sigh. Caught between a man who was attractive and in those glimmering moments seemed to show affection for him, but had such a hard time figuring himself out it was a wonder if any sort of hope was really worth it. While the other, an old flame, who would easily give himself ten times over if it meant having Charlie back, but could Charlie truly be with him either? Given their time apart, and their different experiences shaped them to adults, it would be a bit of a learning curve more than likely.
Night Light 20
Bornes looked back to Nate, standing up straight and extending his left hand. He was going to attempt to be nice. Attempt being the key word. It was something he had been trying to do all night, but he wasn't sure if it was working.

"I go by Bornes," he offered.

Nate looked Bornes up and down, not liking what he saw. People with tattoos, especially on their face, rubbed him the wrong way. And plus, where this man was located, in addition to his ensemble -- tail, suit.. tatts -- this guy straight up looked like a full-time fetishist. He could only wonder what was really going on between him and that waitress earlier. Nonetheless, he took the man's hand and shook it, his grip tight. He had decided he didn't like this guy.

"So you're the roommate I heard about." Nate stated.

Bornes only managed to get out an "oh?" before Nate got right down to the grit. "You don't like gays?"

Bornes's lips thinned, his eyes narrowing behind the shades he'd pushed down over his face once he went outside earlier. He turned his face to Charlie. "Really?" He spoke in french. "That is what you tell people about me?"

"Hey," Nate ordered. "You speak in english around me."

Bornes growled, his attention turning back to Nate. "You don't tell me what to do."

"When you choke out my boyfriend, I can tell you whatever the fuck I want," Nate shot back, stepping forward.

"Your boyfriend? I'm sorry buddy, but just because you fucked once doesn't make you more than a friend," Bornes dropped his cigarette and widened his shoulders. Were they really going to do this?

Nate grit his teeth. "Then you're not denying it?!" Unbelievable!

Bornes was too wound up to back down now. "No, and I'll do the same to you if you don't back the hell off."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie's shoulders eased noticeably, Bornes wasn't about to make a fuss. Maybe he was just curious. Maybe in his own way he was concerned. But seeing how he wasn't about to throw a punch, maybe Charlie did not need to worry. At least not yet anyway.

As Nate got right to it, he flinched and sucked in a small breath. "Well, I was trying to keep him from the apartment. I was trying to avoid conflict, would you have wanted us there?" He replied in French, until Nate interrupted them.

"Nate, please," Charlie turned to the bouncer, his expression silently asking him to stand down.

He could sense it, something was going to break out. Charlie the stepped in between them with his hands out towards the other two men. His voice stern, a rarity for the chef, but it was clearly needed. "That's enough, there is no need for this." He glanced between the two of them. "Leave him alone, Nathaniel. There is no need to fight. I would never ask that of you and I'm not about to start doing so." His hand faintly rested upon Nate's chest, as he was seeming to be the more aggressive of the pair.

Nate turned to Charlie, fury in his eyes.
"Leave him alone? Can you hear yourself? He abuses you!" He shouted, his right hand thrown toward Bornes, who currently was salvaging every scrap of his self-control to stand still.

"You're protecting someone who hurt you. Your neck, man! When I first saw it, I thought you'd tried to hang yourself. You can't just let that go. If he did that bad, then what else has he done to you?" A rhetorical question, Nate was fairly sure more was done and didn't need to know the specifics.

He backed away from Charlie and turned his attention back to Bornes. "If you hate him so much then why do you stay with him, huh?"

Bornes was clenching his fists, his tail furiously waving from side to side. "I don't... hate him." Bornes said through grit teeth. Everything in him wanted to go at this man. But he wanted to show Charlie he was changing for the better. That he was worth keeping around. That he was better than Nate. However, he also knew that his current strength probably wasn't going to last long, and he'd likely be easily defeated by the club's security. It was in his best interest to not fight, despite his rage.
11th to Infinity wrote: "And beating him is going to make up for what he's done to me? Violence only begets more violence Nathaniel." He shook his head and he sighed quietly. "There isn't much excuse for what's happened, but I'll be damned if more breaks out because of it." He then lowered his arm from Bornes and turned to Nate completely.

There was a flicker within Charlie's own eyes, as if a light came on at hearing Bornes's words. A small warmth within him. It was nice to hear those things out loud. But now wasn't the time. He rose his gaze to Nate again. "Nate, stop this and back off. All right?" He rose his brows. This was complicated and there was no way to fully explain anything without compromising Bornes's safety, that much was sure...

Nate growled, shaking his head, "Why are you protecting HIM?"

Bornes, at that moment, finally willed up the courage out of nowhere and seized an opportunity. Channeling his jealousy into more relatable means, he quickly stepped to Charlie, pushing the other man behind himself, as if to protect him from Nate.

"Because he loves me!" Bornes shouted back.

That was probably the most lethal comeback a five year old could come up with, but Bornes still shook with the adrenaline. He didn't know why it was so hard to admit.

Nate went into shock, not quite sure who to be mad at now: Bornes or Charlie? His blue eyes glared at the both of them, indecisive, not sure what to say to that.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie took in a small breath and perhaps, he had to take a moment to try and consider how he could word his reasoning. What he could say, a rare moment of him not just jumping into things without looking. But before he maybe had the right thing to say, Bornes stepped in front of him.

He flushed hotly as Bornes shouted out. His heart rammed in his chest and echoed almost painfully within his ears. He reached out and carefully laid his fingertips against Bornes's arm, a small, but comforting touch. If not to try and remind the man to remain calm. Charlie took in a small breath and looked to Nate. "I've grown to care about Bornes as I've taken care of him and helped him." His eyes focused upon Nate's. "Call me an idiot if you like, but I can be willing to give someone a chance if they are willing to change."

Nate watched Charlie blush when Bornes said he loved him. So it was probably true. He couldn't believe it! This guy? This tattooed freak?!
"Take care of him? What is he? Your pet? Look at him! He doesn't need to be taken care of. He's got you wrapped around his finger, Charlie. He's using you!"

Bornes raised his arms a bit, backing up a half-step. Was it true? Maybe he was using Charlie. Maybe it had started that way, at least. But now he wasn't so sure. He thought he cared for Charlie. His tail stopped waving, hanging limp in between his legs. He inhaled sharply through his nose.
11th to Infinity wrote: "No, he came to me for help." He returned, his eyes narrowing some and his head tipped down. "Have I told you the full story? No, so why make these baseless judgments? I appreciate your concern, but I know I don't appreciate your behavior, Nate." He then slowly stepped around Bornes again.

"Nathaniel, just because I had been willing to try again, doesn't mean we're together. It doesn't mean you have say in my life or choices. They're mine to make." He stood a bit taller, a confident posture rarely seen from Charlie.

Bornes was pushed aside by Charlie, and took a step back. Calming down a bit, he began to feel faint. He then realized that his time was up, and he should get back to the apartment before he passed out in front of them. He didn't need someone else, especially this guy who was already sizing him up, to know how weak he really was.

"I'm protecting you," Nate urged. The bouncer didn't understand what was going on. How could Charlie not see it?
There was no story. It was a guy with some robotic tail or something using Charlie for whatever reason. It was abuse. And Charlie has stockholm syndrome.

"I didn't mean to create drama," Bornes interjected. "I'll be at the apartment." With that, the ex-mercenary turned and left.

Nate watched him go, his glare burning holes through the man's back.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed softly and closed his eyes for a moment, he wasn't sure how to entirely respond. He glanced over his shoulder at Bornes, beginning to feel some worry. He too, watched as the younger man left, a soft sigh left Charlie.

He then turned back to Nate and rubbed at his temple. "Nate, we should probably talk and clear things up. Seeing how as we really didn't at all." Seeing how as they had completely ignored some issues of their own their first night together.

Nate stood up straight, crossing his arms over his chest.
"Sure," he spat. "As soon as you tell me the whole story between you and that guy."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rose a brow and crossed his arms likewise. "And just why do I need to tell you?" He shot back.

"Because clearly, to him you are in a relationship together."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie found himself flushing hotly again, his arms slowly lowered. Bornes did at least trust him and even liked him some, that much at least he knew now. "He trusts me," he began and took in a small breath. "Don't all relationships have some trust? Regardless of what it may be?" He shifted his weight some and gripped upon his bag that hung upon his shoulder.

Nate's face crumpled in confusion.
"Just because someone trusts you doesn't mean you're in a relationship. I trust you. Does that mean we're together? You just said it didn't. But you and he are together?" He uncrossed his arms and let them slap his thighs. "Honestly, Charlie. You're just making excuses now. You are in an abusive relationship with him. You're making up excuses so you don't feel as bad for staying with him."

He stepped forward, putting a hand on the other man's shoulder. "Let me help you get rid of him."
 
Last edited:
Night Light 21
11th to Infinity wrote: "Aren't friendships a relationship? Family? There are more than just simply the romantic kind." He argued in return. "Nate, we're not together. But I do care for him." He tried to clarify, he sighed and gently touched Nate's hand. "Nathaniel, it's...complicated. It's not as black as white as you like to think of it." He certainly couldn't reveal everything of Bornes, their discussions, and what had entirely gone on. It would leave Nate with nothing but his own assumptions. "Again, I appreciate your worry, but I can handle myself."

"You know what I meant," he said. "And what I meant was, he thinks you're together. In a relationship. A romantic one."

He took his hand away from Charlie's. "You're being dense. If you don't want me to make assumptions, then tell me what is going on. Really."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie couldn't help but give a quiet laugh at that. "Knowing him and how he struggles to accept his own feelings, I certainly doubt he views us that way. But I would be lying if I said I did not feel something for him." He then sighed and shook his head. "I can't. I'm sorry, Nathaniel, I can't."

"Why not?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "It's a lot to explain, and I don't think you'd understand." He shook his head faintly and sighed. "I'm sorry, Nate." He rubbed his temples again. Now he felt like taking a page from Bornes's book and heading back to the apartment.

Nate threw his hands up. "Of course I won't understand if you won't even explain any of it," he responded, shaking his head.

"You know what? Forget it. I'll just go home alone, tonight." He began walking in the direction of his car. But after a few steps, he stopped and turned back. "You know, I thought we had something."
11th to Infinity wrote: "And how sure are you if that 'something' is what we had all those years ago? How do you know if you're in love with nothing more but a memory of me and not the real me?" He challenged but wouldn't wait for Nate's reply, he turned to head for home.

Nate threw his hands up again. "I know because of last night, you dunce!" He turned and reached his car, kicking the tire.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rolled his eyes, yes, because he had told his life story up until then while in the middle of their horizontal tango. As far as he could remember, Nate was far too busy getting him into bed than anything else. He said nothing else, he simply adjusted his bag and began to walk home.

Once he reached his doorstep, he slowly sank down and lead his head against the door. He sat there for a few moments, enough time to gather himself before he slowly stood and stepped inside. He glanced around before he called out. "Bornes?"

Annoyed, Nate got in his car and slammed the door behind him, starting it up and speeding off to his home. Forget Charlie. Or at least try to.
Charlie hadn't changed at all, and Nate was fairly certain Charlie was too embarrassed to admit that.

Back at the apartment, Bornes had walked in and gone straight to Charlie's room, lying down on the mattress without removing his clothes. He had begun breathing through his mouth again about halfway to the apartment, and now was just beginning to calm down. He let one boot stay on the floor, while the rest of him laid on his back on the bed.
He was dizzy, and was waiting to pass out, hating this feeling.

Soon enough, Charlie came back, calling for him.
"In your room," he groaned from the bed, his right hand holding the edge of it.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie first set his bag down on the couch before he followed Bornes's voice, one hand upon the wall to ensure he wouldn't go tripping all over the place. Did he forget to turn on the lights before he left? But he continued on until he reached his room.

He stepped in further until he bumped into the foot of his bed. He gave a small hiss at the hit, but at least he knew where he was now. Charlie held onto the foot board. "Are you alright?" His tone a concerned one, he then used the foot board as guidance to make his way around and sit on the other side of the bed, next to Bornes.

Bornes had turned off all the lights when he'd entered, leaving the apartment to be as dark as possible. His sunglasses were above his head again, but his eyes were closed. When Charlie came in, he groaned, then finished up in english, "Dizzy."

He brought his free hand up to put over his face while he continued to breathe through his mouth. "I wait to pass out."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie had to squint some in order to try and see at least a little, he nodded softly and carefully got up so he didn't jar the bed, he then kicked off his shoes both for himself and to make less noise as he carefully moved through the house. He'd fetch Bornes a glass of water and bring it back to the room, which he could at least tell where the nightstand was thanks to the small clock sitting upon it. "Here," he kept his voice down. "A bit of water might help."

He did feel some guilt that there wasn't much he could do, so he busied himself groping about for his night clothes so that he could dress down, he stopped for a moment when he stripped himself of his chef's jacket and shirt, he gave a faint touch to his neck and pressed down. There wasn't much pain anymore, the bruise really was going down. He then laid his jacket and shirt from his shift onto the foot board. "Is there anything you might need?" He offered, since he was here and all.

Bornes groaned again, forcing himself to sit up to accept the water, but on his way up, the faint finally came, and his body descended to the floor with a thump thump instead. His head hit the carpeted floor first, the weight of his upper body dragging the rest of him down for the second thump.
A couple of seconds after he fell, a soft, prolonged dog whine escaped him. But this seemed to be an unconscious behavior, as Bornes himself had blacked out before the fall.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out a small gasp as he both heard and felt those thuds upon the floor. He quickly knelt down and carefully brought Bornes up against his chest. His brows furrowed as he held the unconscious man. Then Charlie carefully removed Bornes's sunglasses to set them on the nightstand before he slowly hefted the younger man back up to the bed. Once Bornes was comfortably situated again, Charlie would finish changing into his night clothes.

He stepped over to the window to pull the curtains closed, just to be sure in case Bornes still felt some of the effects of his blackout. Charlie was about to make his way out to the couch, but he paused in the doorway and glanced over to the bed. Perhaps...just to make sure Bornes would be all right, he should stay. At least, that's what he brought to the forefront of his mind instead of the selfish urge of not wanting to sleep alone.

So he carefully crept back to the bed and sat down on the other side. Charlie glanced over to Bornes again, before he could stop himself, he slowly reached over to take a light hold of the younger man's hand. Though it wasn't long before he eventually fell asleep.

When morning came, he wouldn't even realize that he ended up laying his cheek against Bornes's shoulder.
Night Light 22
Bornes was out cold for at least an hour before it transitioned to simple sleep. His sleep had no dreams, and he eventually woke about five hours later. The morning sun peeked in through the curtains, agitating Bornes's already stinging eyes. With his free arm, he reached for his sunglasses on his head, only to find they weren't there.

He snorted, looking down and noticing that the weight on his chest wasn't from his health, but rather it was Charlie. Almost immediately his thoughts changed course, preoccupied with how this could've happened. He remembered arguing with that security guy, who ended up being Charlie's boyfriend, then leaving. Could Charlie and he have done something? He felt... untouched. A little achey. He was still clothed, so they probably didn't have sex. Which was good. He put his hands over his mouth, running his fingers over his lips. He knew that wouldn't tell him if they'd made out or not, but it made him feel slightly better.

Exhaling loudly through his nose, he carefully pushed Charlie off his shoulder and turned over, looking for his sunglasses. He eyed them on the nightstand nearby and reached his hand out, grunting as he tried to reach without moving his body. Finally, he was able to grasp them, and brought them back, putting them over his eyes.

He still had a headache, from what he assumed was last night. But he was also thirsty, so decided he should probably get up to satiate his need. Another grunt escaped him while he rolled over again, falling to the floor on his hands and knees with a loud thump. It took a moment to regain his bearings before he stood up and began to walk toward the kitchen.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie was out like a light, and part of him didn't entirely mean to fall asleep on Bornes. So the shove off was indeed the first part to him waking up then Bornes's exit from the bed brought him to full consciousness again. Though he ended up needing to take a moment of his own to rub at his face and eyes.

Was falling asleep in the same bed as Bornes dumb? Probably. Did he at least feel somewhat better? Yes, he did. Even if he felt a tiny bit of guilt for his slight taking advantage. He then slowly got up and headed for the kitchen to find Bornes there. "How are you feeling?" He asked as he leaned against the archway to the kitchen.

Bornes had a weird bounce in his step, as his balance has not fully come back. But eventually he made it to the kitchen, grabbing a cup and bringing it to the sink. But before he turned the faucet on, he looked at the cup as if he'd never seen one before, wondering why he'd gotten it. He dropped it in the sink, not caring, and turned on the faucet, bending over to put his mouth underneath it and drinking straight from the source.

When Charlie came up, Bornes pulled his mouth from the faucet, but didn't turn it up or stand up straight.
"Hung over," was all he said before he stuck his mouth under and began drinking again.

He wasn't sure why he felt hung over, he hadn't drank any alcohol. Was it from having that one cigarette after being clean for so long? If so, that was ridiculous.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charile rose a brow, stuck between asking if Bornes was really all right or somewhat snickering at the odd image. But he refrained from either option. Instead, he stepped over to one of the cupboards and grabbed a couple of pain pills. He set them next to the sink in case Bornes wanted them.

"You passed out last night, so it could be from that." He informed of Bornes.

Bornes kept drinking for a few more seconds before finally shutting the faucet off and standing up. He wiped his mouth, then looked down at the bottle of pills. "What're those?" he asked, stepping back. "I don't want them," he explained away, before even getting an answer to what they were.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie blinked but nodded and put the pills away in the proper cupboard again. "I use them for headaches usually." He informed as he shut the cupboard again. He had a bit of a headache now, come to think of it, but he decided against the pain pills himself. He absently rubbed at his forehead with a quiet sigh instead. Last night had been far too long of a night, he was half tempted to even call the club before his shift for the night off.

Bornes nodded, brushing his fingers through his grey hair before he shook his head, then nodded again. Indecisive, he turned around and went back to the bedroom.
"What did you od after I left last night?" he asked, assuming Charlie was going to follow him.

When he got back into the bedroom, he sat on the edge of the bed, taking his boots off, then his blazer, vest, tie, pants, and unbuttoned his dress shirt but didn't take it off. The things that were removed were tossed on the floor in a pile. Afterward, Bornes slipped back into the bed, pulling the covers over himself with a sigh.
He was hoping to sleep off whatever this was.
11th to Infinity wrote: Since they were still talking, Charlie did indeed follow, he sat down on the edge of the opposite side of the bed. He chuckled a bit and shrugged. "We talked...okay, argued is probably the better description. Then, he got in his car and left for his place while I walked back here." He shrugged before he rubbed the back of his neck. "I suppose he and I are probably through. Not that we were anything to begin with that night. He thought we were though." Charlie wasn't so sure if Bornes would actually care or have much interest, but he'd share anyway, maybe someone would get a laugh out of the whole thing.

"Sex doesn't mean anything to you?" He asked, turning on his side and closing his eyes, his sunglasses still on his face.
"It seemed to mean a lot to him."

Thinking through his headache, he remembered that sex used to mean something to him. With his first boyfriend, it had meant a lot. But after that relationship had ended, he'd decided it all meant nothing. Bedding women since that point had been more or less a game, trying to figure out a girl's buttons and get them to moan. He couldn't deny sex felt good, but since there wasn't an emotional attachment, it really had never been the same.

It was sort of funny. He laughed at himself inwardly. He'd never connected the dots on why his sex life had seemed ot be mysteriously lacking until just now.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie glanced over to Bornes, a bit curious as to why he asked, but he would humor the man. He shook his head with a disagreeing hum. "Certainly not, it can mean a lot to me with the right person. The other night with Nate had been enjoyable, I won't lie about that. But- it felt different. Maybe with the fact I had distanced myself for so long, it just wasn't the same." He shrugged faintly and he looked off again. "I suppose I just grew out of the love I had for him." He admitted quietly.

Charlie shifted onto the bed, so his back was leaning against the pillows, his ankles crossed and he folded his hands over his stomach. His thumbs fidgeted some while he spoke. "Aside from the physical enjoyment. When it did mean something to me, I remembered it brought a rather warm feeling to my chest and I felt at ease. Safe." He chuckled weakly. "I guess I'm being sentimental." He took in a quiet breath to let it out as a deep sigh.

"I don't know why, it just didn't feel that way. It didn't feel as right as it once did." He shrugged and lowered his eyes again.

Bornes's tail raised underneath the covers, lifting the sheets a bit.
"I haven't felt safe in a long time. Usually I am the protector. I guess it feels nice to not have to worry about protecting someone else, and just being protected," he said softly, thinking aloud.
His tail fell back to the mattress while he yawned silently.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie glanced over to Bornes and stilled his hands. "Yes, I would think so." He agreed with a slight tip of his head before out of curiosity, he asked. "Does that mean you feel safe here?" His gaze fell back to the other man with the question.

Bornes inhaled deeply, sighing with his exhale, as if he didn't want to admit his answer. He turned away from Charlie.
"Sometimes," he muttered. "But it's hard to when the danger is coming from yourself."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie took in a small breath, just to keep that swell of shock at bay. Quite frankly, he did not quite expect Bornes to answer at all. His expression tinged with worry. "It probably hasn't helped matters any that I probably have pushed quite a few of your buttons." Charlie pointed out quietly.

Bornes's tail thudded under the sheets while he moved his head, letting out a "euugh" sound, Charlie's question leaving a bad taste in his mouth before he even answered it.
"I have many buttons."
Night Light 23
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie briefly glanced at Bornes again out of the corner of his eye then he turned his head away again. "I'm sorry." He apologized instead, if they kept going down their current path, more than likely Charlie would have a foot in the mouth moment. As he often did in their more seemingly emotionally charged discussions.

"It's not your fault," Bornes grumbled. "I should have more self-control... I suppose."

He sighed again. "I am working on it. I tried tonight." He paused again, his tail tapping the mattress once more audibly while Bornes closed his eyes, back still to Charlie. "It's more difficult than I expected."
11th to Infinity wrote: "Change is always difficult. I suppose like with anything else, it takes practice." Charlie assured of Bornes gently. Then after a moment of quiet or two, Charlie added on. "I was glad you did not fight with Nathaniel." For Charlie was honestly worried of what would have been the outcome of it, no matter which angle it was looked at, no one was going to come out of that fight unscathed.

Bornes released the same distasteful noise noise at that comment. "He would've won if I had. I didn't have a weapon," the 25 year old explained away, taking none of the credit for the self-preservation. "Unusually big mouth for what seems like a skilled fighter, though."

Bornes made the inference that Nate had at least some fighting experience given his security position at the club. But also, the man's physique was a fit one. He wouldn't be surprised if the man knew mixed martial arts. All around, it was just smart to not get in a fight with him. "I was beginning to feel weak by that time anyway."
11th to Infinity wrote: "Either way, I wouldn't have wanted a fight to break out regardless." He tipped his head back a bit, staring up at the ceiling with a small sigh. "Nate's always been like that. I may speak with emotional impulse a lot, Nate has a tendency to just talk, almost non stop. Sometimes I would simply kiss him to quiet him down and give him a reminder that breathing is a good idea every so often." He gave a quiet snort to that.

Charlie glanced over to Bornes again, he sighed softly and nodded. "Then avoiding a fight was the best idea for you especially."

[[Housemate has on loud tv again, sorry if this post is bad.]]

Bornes turned and lay on his back when Charlie told of his way of shutting up Nate. He pulled the sheets up to his neck and sighed. "I guess my lack of speech is a little of a turn off?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rose a brow and tipped his head to look at Bornes. A slight mixture of confusion, but interest in his eyes, he would cautiously step into the change of subject. "No, it's not," his thumbs began to absently twiddle about again. "Why do you ask?"

"I don't know," he said, moving the covers over his head. "Maybe because you could sismetoo" his voice muffled by the sheets.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie rose a brow, now that had to be the most childish thing he had ever seen from an adult. It was kinda cute, actually. If not rather funny in it's own right. Charlie then reached for the covers and pulled them down just enough to see Bornes's face again. "I should hope you know, I only speak two languages, and bed sheets is not one of them." He quipped, now slightly leaning over the younger man.

Luckily, Bornes had still not taken the sunglasses off. Not only did they potentially protect is eyes against what little light there was in the bedroom, but they also helped hide the fact that his face felt hot again, blood rushing to it once Charlie pulled back the sheets.

His brain could only come up with one response to Charlie's heartfelt statement. Bornes would've laughed if he hadn't been so conditioned to be emotionless. "I would've thought you'd know I was trying to sleep..."
He looked away again, being a bit coy. The flush in his face spread to his neck.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie kept the sheets pulled back, though he couldn't help the slight toying of the fabric between his fingers as he stared down at Bornes. "Says the one trying to speak through the covers." He quirked his brow again. Though once Bornes turned away and revealed the fact he was blushing, Charlie felt his face began to warm likewise.

It was a bit without really thinking that he slowly leaned in and brushed his lips against Bornes's warmer skin. Though Charlie must have realized what he had done for he quickly pulled back and nearly fell off the bed. He managed, just barely, to catch his balance again and he gulped harshly. "S-Sorry, I shouldn't have-...th-that was forward."

Bornes didn't respond at all when Charlie kissed him. But his blush seemed to grow even warmer once Charlie fell over. Bornes was so nervous, he actually chuckled at Charlie's mishap. He clasped his hands together on his chest, squeezing them close.
"It's fine," he murmured.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie shifted himself back to resting against his pillow again, his face burning all the way up to his ears. His eyes widened at Bornes's response. He took in another gulp of air before he glanced over to Bornes again. "It-..it is?" His voice a bit on the meek side as he continued. "Could I do it again...?" What in the world was he asking? Why was he asking? The answer was already going to be a resounding no. He knew that already. So why did it come out anyway?

"Um.." His fingers twisted and tightened. He didn't think it was possible for his face to get any warmer but the feeling turned to pins and needles. "I don't know," he finally stated, his voice nearly inaudible.

This felt like a lot of pressure. This was a lot of pressure. He used to be able to handle pressure. Why was he getting cold feet now?
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded quietly and he looked away before he murmured. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable, again." He gave a weak chuckle. 'Again'? More like all the time, save for those rare moments between them where things seemed at least a little okay.
Night Light 24
"I'm not," he interjected. "Uncomfortable, I mean."
He let out a curt puppy whine, stealing the sheets away and covering his head again, turning on his side.
He might be a little uncomfortable. Embarrassed, really.
But not because of the kiss, really. Or maybe it was. He didn't know.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie scooted over to ensure Bornes had plenty of space. "Well, that's good." He added on lamely. He glanced over as the other man curled up again. "I should go wait for Ethan." He informed softly before he stood up and headed out for the main room, though he stopped for a moment and grabbed his phone. He then quietly stepped outside and sat down at his doorstep.

He sighed softly and glanced over his screen before he browsed through his contacts and dialed for one. He then buried his fingers into his hair. He highly doubted Nate would answer, especially with last night's display. But he waited anyway as the other line rang.

Bornes let out another short whine, hearing Charlie leave the room. He let out a sigh, loosening up a bit. A little disappointed Charlie had left him, but not surprised, he turned around again underneath the covers and attempted to fall asleep, as he had originally had intended before the play.

On the other side of town was Nate's apartment, which he referred to as his house, even though it wasn't technically a house. Inside, he had mostly modern furnishings, made of blacks and metals. In a corner he had a punching bag set up. After he'd slept, he had decided to do a morning routine on this. He proceeded to punch, jab, and kick at the bag in his boxers, not paying attention to the time until his phone rang.

He growled, debated not picking up, but eventually stopped his routine, grabbed a towel and wiped his face and hands, picking up his phone. His eyebrows creased together. Charlie. Why would Charlie call him? They'd left on pretty bad terms before.

He flipped his phone open and put it to his ear. "Hello?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie had half-debated on hanging up as the rings continued like an endless mantra. Then, Nate's voice broke through and he gave a faint start. He did keep it out of his voice though. "Hello Nate," he greeted softly, he let out a small sigh. "I wanted to call and apologize for last night." He'd probably best get this out as condensed as possible, Nate's normal sting of patience was probably even thinner thanks to how they left last night. "You know how I am under stress most of the time, and I wasn't able to really form anything very clearly." He paused as he gave a tiny bit of thought before continuing.

"In all honesty, I'm not really sure how I feel about Bornes, if it was honestly love, I think it would be far easier. I do care about him though, even if he and I haven't been on the right foot of things." He gave a small huff and ran his hand through his shaggy locks. "I don't even know the whole story of him, I just helped him because he came here hurt and was in need of it. But we're not together, the man is probably so far in the closet he fell into Narnia for all I know..." He sighed again and straightened up some.

"I'm sorry I didn't explain things better, I should have. You deserve far better than my behavior gave last night. I'm sorry for that and I'm sorry for hurting you, I don't know if I can jump straight into a relationship, but I was interested in trying and getting to know you again. But I can't deny the fact that I too, am not entirely comfortable with myself. I should learn to be so again. I'm sorry if I've turned out to be such a disappointment..." He took in another breath and let it out slowly.

At first, Nate was agitated that Charlie would call and instantly start talking about that tattooed freak in the tuxedo. He sighed and started wiping himself completely down with the towel while he listened, pacing through his kitchen.

Finally when Charlie said he still wanted a relationship, still wanted to try, Nate tossed the towel onto his bed, having walked to his bedroom in preparation for a shower.

"My opinion is still the same, Charlie. That guy is abusing you, you're a victim. There's nothing wrong with being gay and if you're not comfortable with yourself than I doubt that guy is making you feel any better about it."

He walked around his bed, his free hand running through his red hair, which without gel, was almost shoulder length. He sighed again while he paced.
"Honestly, I still love you, I don't think you've changed much. But I don't want to be in a relationship with you if you're going to have that guy as baggage. I want to be in a relationship with you. Not you and him."
11th to Infinity wrote: "I guess I'm still getting myself into situations that I just can't get myself out of. So I tuck tail and run for it..." Charlie laughed again, at himself, rather bitterly in fact. Nate probably was right, being around a man confused with himself and then causing confusion for Charlie too? That probably wasn't helping in his end goal of being alright with himself again.

Charlie curled up in on himself with Nate admitting his feelings still. Maybe he too, still had them, he wasn't sure, he had buried these things for so long, that having them come to surface again was agonizing. "I understand, I'm not begging for help. This is something I got myself into, I should get myself out of as well." He straightened up again and was about to continue when he was half tackled onto the step. He accidentally dropped the phone in the process. Ethan had greeted his father with a hug and a bout of giggles.

Charlie ruffled the boy's hair in retaliation, grinning slightly at the flailing he was given. "Did you have fun at your friend's?" He asked the boy in French and Ethan nodded. "I did! We were kinda late cause we were playing a lot of Mario and stuff though. Sorry, papa." Ethan replied a bit sheepishly before Charlie plucked up his phone again and gave a small laugh. "Sorry, my son just got home." He switched back to English.

"No, I'll help you if you let me. You just have to let me," Nate rushed, beginning to pace in his bedroom again, his hand still running through his hair. What that guy did was unthinkable. He needed to pay. But then, gears turned. It was a little late, but it happened. Charlie had said Bornes was in the closet. Nate hsould've known as much given what happened last night.
A violent closet case... That was interesting. He wondered what the full story was. Charlie still left things to be desired.
"Look, that doesn't matter," he moreso told himself rather than Charlie. "We can talk--" but then the phone dropped.
"Charlie? Are you ok? Charlie?!" His adrenaline started to pump again. Was it that guy? Was he beating Charlie again? Would it be worse than the bruises on his neck?
He even heard some french.
Nate's grip on the phone tightened. He was just about to throw down the phone and drive over. He didn't know where Charlie lived but he'd figure it out if he had to.
But then Charlie got back on, explaining how his son got home.
"Your son speaks french?"
Of course his son spoke french, he was born in France. "Nevermind. Anyway, I want to know the full story behind this guy. If he hurt you, why did you take him in? What's the deal with his face?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "Yes, of cour-" Charlie was about to say till he was interrupted again. He sighed softly and shook his head. "Well...he could have just left me on the street, but he didn't. He brought me home and he didn't have to do that. He must not be that horrid if he did that," He shrugged again and glanced down as Ethan was still near him, clinging onto his arm. The boy looking quite worried at his father.

Charlie gave the boy a lopsided smile and shifted his arm to wrap about him instead, hoping to soothe Ethan some. "You seem awfully obsessed with the face tattoos. I don't think there's much any meaning behind them. He's never said much anything on them though." He admitted as he thought it over. He never really asked Bornes why or where he got the tattoos. He didn't think much of them anyway to begin with.

"Not that-- not that horrid?!" Nate was stuck between being furious and laughing at the stupidity of such words. "If someone murders another but gives him a proper burial, does that make the murder any less terrible?" he took the cellphone form his ear and turned on his heel, throwing the cellphone across the room without actually letting it go from his hand. He brought it back up to his ear, trying to calm himself down.

Unbelievable. "Why do you defend him so much? I saw the bruises, no matter the reason, he is not worth defending, and maybe I'm wrong but I doubt someone just gets facial tattoos for kicks. I mean, does he even have a job? What place would take a man who looks like that," he said with disgust, continuing to pace around his bedroom once more before finally exiting it and going down the hall to pace the entire apartment with longer strides.

"In any case, you're solidly hung up on this guy and if you're really interested in being with me, I'm sorry but it's not going to happen until you're done with him."
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan looked worriedly upon his father as Charlie pulled the phone away for a moment to allow Nate to rant, just not right in his ear. The child then clutched tightly upon his father's arm, Charlie glanced down and gave him a small smile, slowly pulling his arm away to wrap it around his son instead.

He pulled the phone back to his ear and waited for Nate to fully finish before he spoke again. "I understand," he nodded, even though Nate couldn't see. "I'm sorry for upsetting you further, Nathaniel..I'll see you around." With that, he hung up and let out a small groan. What a headache this whole thing was.

"Papa?" Ethan inquired softly.

"You've got a silly papa, you know that right?" Charlie glanced down to the boy and gently ruffled his slightly messy hair again. Then he grabbed his son's bag and the boy himself to carry them both into the apartment. He let the bag fall to the floor before he flopped onto the couch with a heavy sigh. Then Charlie set his son down while he set up a game for them to play. Maybe if he just took his mind off of things for a little bit.

As they played a few rounds together, Ethan eventually piped up. "Papa, do you like Bornes? You know, like like him?" Charlie huffed faintly at that and shook his head, seems like that term was still around, wasn't it? He sighed softly and shrugged. "Maybe someday, Ethan, I'll have my feelings sorted out and I'll have a better idea." Or rather, he'd sit down and face them himself like he should. Charlie's son pouted up at him, clearly, it was not a satisfactory answer to his curiosity. They kept up their playing until eventually they both fell asleep upon the couch.

Charlie managed to awaken in time for when he was supposed to get ready for work. But he did a rare thing instead, he called in. Giving his instructions to his second in command, and would stay home that night. Going to work meant possibly being cornered by Nate, and Charlie wasn't so sure if he was ready for another argument. He instead would focus on making dinner for them all.

"W-Wait. Charlie--!" But he'd hung up. Nate took the phone from his ear and glared at it for a moment before throwing it across the room. He couldn't believe Charlie wouldn't listen to him! Charlie was making a big mistake. How could he get through to him? To let him know that this Bornes guy was bad news? Get it through his thick skull?

Nate would never understand. He'd never been in an abusive relationship before, but he had gotten the piss beaten out of him by Charlie's dad when Charlie left. Nate vowed from that day forward to never allow something like that to happen again. He wasn't going to let someone else tell him how to live his life, how his life was wrong, or anything like that. Nate had the right to love who he wanted and not be beaten up for it. So he bulked up and no one ever took advantage of him again.

Several hours later, at Charlie's apartment, Bornes rolled over, waking up from his long nap. He tossed off the covers and rolled out of bed, placing his socked feet on the floor. Only in his boxers and an unbuttoned dress shirt, he stretched his arms up and tail out, yawning. Once he was done, he whipped his tail before letting it fall between his legs while he slowly walked out to the kitchen to find something to eat.

Only to be caught off-guard when Charlie was there making food.

"Charlie?" Bornes questioned, his voice soft and wavering while he approached Charlie from behind.
"Didn't you have work?"

He suddenly felt very naked... Apprehensive, even. While there was nothing physically wrong with his naked body, he still was extremely self-conscious over it, and preferred to wear long sleeves and pants all the time.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie glanced up as his name was called, though when he turned around, he wasn't quite expecting a half naked Bornes standing behind him. He flushed hotly and dropped the wooden spoon he was using to the stovetop. He quickly looked away and scrambled a bit to try and cover for his reaction. "Ah, I, uh..well, yes, but I took the night off."

He tucked the spoon away into the sink and retrieved another, pointedly not looking at Bornes. He knew full well that blush wasn't going to go away if he turned around again. "I don't take days off very often so my vacation and or sick days just kinda collect and collect." He explained with a small wave of his hand.

Bornes watched Charlie drop the spoon, a little confused. His left hand rubbed his right forearm as the nervousness began to take over. "Oh... What're you making?" He asked.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Oh, I guess I was a little bored and went for a bit of simple Asian cuisine tonight." He did begin to calm again when the subject was off of everything else but food. "I have some pork in my pressure cooker, I've got the rice going, I'll probably pluck out some vegetables in a minute. Nothing special really." He shrugged.

"Um..how was your nap?" He figured if he kept the conversation going, Charlie's mind wasn't about to go wandering anywhere.

"Oh." He said again, not sure what else to say. He squeezed his right arm and took a half-step backward.
"Oh, it was... Good. I guess? I had a headache."

He took another halfstep back. "I'm going to go, uh, get dressed..." He turned on his heel and headed back to the bedroom, buttoning up his shirt and pulling up his pants from last night. He also decided to put on his vest, just because. Then he sat on the bed and put on his boots before going back out to the kitchen, hovering over Charlie's shoulder.

"When will it be ready?"
Night Light 25
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie had to admit, he felt quite relieved by that. When Bornes left to do just that, he eased down again and was able to rid himself of the blush he had gained. He was far more calmer once Bornes came back and glanced over his shoulder again. "Mm," He leaned over to look at his pressure cooker and then gave a glance to the clock that hung upon the wall while he tapped the spoon against the edge of his pot and covered it. "Probably another half hour or so. Not too long." He promised with a small smile.

"Oh." Still at a loss for words, Bornes had nothing better to say. He frowned slightly, not sure what to do with himself, and then decided to sit at the couch and pick up the french military book he'd left there. He opened it up to a random page, and with a sigh, began reading it for the however-millionth time to pass the time.

Elsewhere, Nate had left his apartment and went to the club to start work. There, he did his job, but didn't see Charlie. On the schedule, he knew Charlie should've been working today. At first he didn't think much of it, but as time wore on, he grew worried. Had Bornes done something? Heard them on the phone? Beat up Nate again?

While on his rounds, he began asking about where Charlie lived to the other co-workers. He began getting pieces of information and tying them together himself. By the middle of his shift, he decided he was going to pay Charlie and Bornes a visit after his shift.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie would busy himself with preparing the last touches needed to bring their dinner together. Though at times he would glance out to Bornes on the couch. He sighed as he set things aside to let them cook. There wasn't much else he could do now but wait.

He quietly stepped over to the couch and carefully sat down next to Bornes. "You do seem to read that book an awful lot." Charlie commented softly and glanced over some of the text. Though of course, he wouldn't be able to understand much, the man just barely learned how to clean a gun after all.

Bornes looked up to Charlie, leaving the book open on his lap. "It's..." He looked down again, sighing as he grabbed the edges of the book. "It's the only thing I have..." From home, he could've finished. But he didn't know if he wanted to reveal that part of himself, so quickly came up with another direction to go. "To do. I mean. I can't clean my guns all the time... I don't think you would appreciate that..."

He ran his fingers down the book's page, it detailing different military movements throughout history and why they were good or bad. Bornes had grown up in a military boarding school, of which his father was a commanding officer. He was supposed to become a strategist. He'd been pretty good at it, but Bornes's passion was to be a sniper. His father would have none of it.

Bornes sniffed and closed the hardcover, preferring not to think about the past. He'd probably never do anything related to anything again, because of Charlie. He still didn't know if that was good or bad. He was trying to just accept that he wasn't physically capable of doing what he wanted to do anymore, and he had to adapt.
"I should probably go.." he mumbled. "Get a job or something, I mean," he quickly added, his hands still gripping the book in his lap.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded and gave a small huff. "Well, it seems a bit silly to just clean them constantly. You know, if you're not using them and all." He pointed out in return. Or at least, he assumed as much, seeing how there wasn't any bullet holes in his walls.

Charlie glanced up at Bornes mentioning 'going', he was about to ask what he man really meant until he explained. "Oh," He nodded and gave him a small smile. "That would be a good idea, that way you're not stuck here all day. I could help, maybe see what's around town?" He offered as well.

Bornes curled the closed book, putting pressure on the cover through his fingers as he leaned forward, inexplicably anxious.
"I'm illegal. And wanted. And I've never held a real job before..." he muttered. "I don't know where to start."

He shook his head. "Or even if I could without being arrested."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed quietly and he folded his hands in his lap. He gave a small shrug. "Then, something needs to be figured out obviously." He absently rubbed his hands together then he gave Bornes a faint pat upon his shoulder before he stood. "Although, I have to admit, I haven't exactly had a roommate who had the same circumstances as you. So, it is a bit easier said than done..." He glanced off and rubbed the back of his neck. He then went to go check on their dinner for a moment before he came back again with a small sigh. "I'd even offer you a job in my kitchen staff, but that's probably not the safest plan for you, considering Nate being there."

Bornes made an exaggerated motion of his head while he groaned. "Auugh, forget Nate. He doesn't really care about me. He just cares about you."
Without much emotion clouding his judgment, he felt it easy to read people... At least for the time being.

"But I Don't think I could be a cook anyway. I'm not that good. And it's fast. I'm not fast." And there's fire. And a lot of light. And a faint spell waiting to happen within five minutes of a shift. He'd leave those thoughts unvoiced.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie huffed softly and couldn't help but point out. "Yes, but in that caring for me, he feels like he has to avenge for me. I don't think he took too kindly to the bruise." He sighed and shook his head again.

He couldn't help a small chuckle. "Mm, the pace is definitely something one has to train themselves up to. Even I wasn't as fast as I am now at one point. It's certainly different from cooking at home. Here I can take my time, work I have to be able to do everything quickly and execute everything perfectly too."

He then plucked up his phone and glanced at the clock. He set the device back down to make his way for the kitchen to finish their dinner up and gather up their plates. He'd also call for Ethan to wash up before the boy came bounding out for the table. Charlie smiled at his son as he set their dinner down. "It's all ready, Bornes." He then sat down with a small chuckle to his boy. "Not often I'm here for dinner, am I?" The boy shook his head, and was clearly excited by his father's little bout of hooky for the evening.

As Charlie began to list off all the skills being a chef required, Bornes began to think about how he would never be able to do it in his current condition. He had no words of rebuttal, so instead kept silent until dinner was ready. When Charlie called him over to the table, Bornes took one last look at his book before sighing and putting it down on the couch and walking over to be with the others.

After sitting down, he grabbed a fork in his left hand and simply stared at the food from behind his sunglasses.
Ethan seemed excited about Charlie being here for dinner. Bornes felt like he was intruding. He couldn't remember the last time he'd had a dinner in a non-formal setting with other people. The cafeteria at school didn't really count. Maybe several years ago, when he was still with the mafia. With his first lover. They had eaten together.

Something was fairly off about today. And that memory , which caused him to frown a bit while he looked down at his meal, told him why. It was because he was depressed.
He knew why, but he didn't want to deal with it. What sort of person had he become? Practically hopeless. He couldn't even cook his own meal, he'd been letting Charlie do it.

He set down his fork and placed his hands in his lap. He didn't want to tell Charlie he wasn't hungry and ruin their dinner.
Perhaps he'd just sit and be quiet and listen to what they had to say to eachother.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan would talk animatedly and didn't need a whole lot of prompting. Charlie would ask questions about school, his friends, letting the boy speak without interruption. Save for maybe a gentle reminder or two to not talk with his mouth full. But Charlie was more than happy to listen, a soft smile upon his face, at times he might chuckle here and there. One thing was for sure he would not be ready for would be the teen years, so he enjoyed Ethan's openness while he could.

Ethan took a small break to have a bit more of his dinner when he glanced over to the other man at their table. His nose scrunched up a bit as he looked rather puzzled. Once his bite that he had was done, he spoke up again. "Bornes, why do you wear sunglasses all the time?" Charlie also paused with that, in honesty, it was something that didn't occur to him really. But then again, when you work at a fetish bar, you had seen far stranger than just someone wearing sunglasses practically all the time.

Bornes sat quietly listening to them have a family thing. Bornes never had that. He never realized he'd wanted it either until precisely this moment. He sat still and left his food ot get cold on his plate, sinking deeper into his own thoughts until his name was called.

At that, he popped up, as if being stuck with a needle. "What? Oh," he shifted his legs, the question uncomfortable. He had to come up with some bullshit response to wearing sunglasses all the time lest they... Fuck it. Who cared anymore? Why was he hiding it all from them?
He sighed, his shoulders drooping animatedly. "My eyes are sensitive to light," he relented.

"This helps the headaches... Sometimes." Or at least they used to. He used to only have to wear them outside. Now it was all the time. He wasn't enjoying it.

"Also," he added, looking up to Ethan, "my eyes scare people. So this prevents that too." Because why not just tell everyone everything while he was at it? It's not like he had anything to lose anymore. He could barely care for himself as it was.
"I'm sure you remember, from that one time." The night Bornes had pushed up his shades in order to throw a deathglare at Ethan. Bornes couldn't remember what it was for or why at this moment, but he remembered it had happened, and his eyes had glowed at the time.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan let out a small 'oh' at that and poked at his plate. He glanced up to Bornes again as the older man added on, especially with the notion of his eyes scaring people. While Ethan remembered, he probably was more afraid for his father that night. But that didn't stop the boy from continuing. "So...are you a werewolf or something?"

"E-Ethan," Charlie's brows furrowed as he shot the boy a look of 'don't be ridiculous'. The child sat up straighter. "H-Hey!! I'm just asking, some of the girls that have taken care of me have said they're part somethin'." Ethan gave a pout and shoved a couple more bites into his mouth.

Charlie sighed and shook his head with a half-smile. That boy had an imagination that ran wild from him.

Werewolf. That wasn't new. People had been calling him some semblance of that for many years. When he was in a good mood, he'd play along. But that wasn't how he really felt about it.

"No," he answered, straight-faced. "I'm human."

His frown finally came, and he looked back down at the plate he still hadn't touched, his hands on his knees beneath the table. He sighed again. "They're just birth defects," he muttered.

He pushed his chair out and stood, "I'm not hungry," he spoke up, tired of the questions.

He went to the sofa, grabbed his book, then headed to the bedroom with it.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan glanced up again, he tipped his head to the side slightly. While Charlie looked quite concerned. Once Bornes left the boy scrunched his lips off to the side. "He sure is grumpy all the time, isn't he?" Charlie sighed quietly and gently ruffled Ethan's hair. "Perhaps, but that might have been personal. Many people are mean to each other, even when they think they are joking. That's why you should try to think before you speak. Don't follow papa's bad example of not always thinking things through, okay?" Charlie smiled once his son gave him a quick, understanding nod. They then finished up dinner, cleaned up and played some more games together until it was Ethan's bedtime.

Charlie then carried the boy off to bed to tuck him in and give him a goodnight kiss. He flipped on the boy's nightlight before he softly shut the door behind him. He then wandered to his own bedroom, quietly knocking before he stepped in to grab a fresh set of pajamas. "I apologize for what Ethan said, he's still a boy and doesn't entirely know any better." He said to Bornes before he headed for the door. "If you need anything, I'll be out on the couch of course."
 
Last edited:
Night Light 26
Bornes was sitting atop the bed again, his boots on the comforter and his book on his knees. He looked up when Charlie knocked on the door and came in. When he apologized for Ethan, Bornes sighed.
"You know..." he started, almost afraid to say it, but forcing himself to come out with it anyway, "You don't have to sleep on the couch."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie found himself, yet again, quite shocked. Bornes was surprising him quite a lot as of late. Charlie cleared his throat softly. "Well, I mean, if you aren't overly bothered..." As Bornes probably found, while the couch was at least long enough to support someone tall, their legs did have a tendency to hang over the edge. So it wasn't always the most ideal sleeping place.

Charlie would excuse himself to go change before he stepped back into the room. Then he joined Bornes on the bed, being careful of his tail of course. He leaned back with a small sigh. "I don't know what I'm going to do with myself, eight hours of sleep? Who does that?" He joked faintly and shook his head.

Bornes cocked his head a bit. "The couch isn't that comfortable. It just makes sense to share."

He closed his book and got up off the bed, stretching a bit. "You don't have to go to sleep now. I don't usually sleep that long, either..."
He put the book on the nightstand and sat back down on the edge of the bed, taking his boots off, then his vest, then unbuttoning his shirt.
He then searched around for his clothes, picking out a new set of boxers, socks, pants, and shirt.
"I'm going to take a shower," he said.
It had been a few days since his last.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded and raised his hand in a small wave before Bornes left. Charlie couldn't help a small peak at the book again, even reading a paragraph or two. But he closed it and returned the book to it's spot on the nightstand. He decided to grab one of his games to play instead.

But sleepiness wasn't hard to come by for Charlie, even when he felt like he should be working at the moment. He put his gizmo away and flipped off the light before he flopped back into bed.

Bornes went to the bathroom with his new set of clothes, disrobed and spent nearly an hour in the water washing himself before redressing in another set of black slacks and button-up long sleeve shirt, this one with a maroon torso and black sleeves.
His hair on his head and his tail still wet, he went back to the bedroom to put on his boots when there was a hard knock on the door. It startled Bornes at first. After a look to Charlie to see his reaction, Bornes finished lacing up his boots, found the knife that was usually in them and brought it with him, still sheathed, to the door. His sunglasses were folded and hung in the collar of his shirt.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie had ended up curling up on his bed in the center, a pillow clutched within his arms. He was sleeping quite soundly until the knock. He gave a faint start and a small groan. Who could it be at this hour? He didn't want to get up, but he probably should. He then slowly shoved himself up and rubbed at his face with another groan. He then slowly shoved himself up from the bed and shuffled out to the hall. One hand upon the wall as he grimaced a bit, whoever it was hopefully had a really, really good reason. He rubbed at his eyes again as he turned the corner for the door.

Nate was at the door. He knocked once, then started trying to get in. His worry, over the course of his shift, had turned into anger. He was convinced Bornes had done something to Nate, and that was why he didn't show up to work.

So it stood to reason that when Bornes answered the door, Nate was already quite pissed off. Bornes's face was not the one he wanted to see. Especially not first. Bornes had only opened the door a couple of inches, but Nate siezed the opportunity and kicked it the rest of the way open, the door breaking free of Bornes's weak hold and slamming against the opposing wall.
'What did you do to him?!" Nate shouted.

Once the door broke free of Bornes's grip, Bornes unsheathed his knife on instinct, tossing the sheath behind him and brandishing the blade in front of him. Nate came rushing in after he yelled his part, his right fist prepared to punch Bornes in the face.
Bornes stepped into Nate's chest, turned on his heel and knocked Nate's right hand away with his left, which currently held the knife, then used his right hand to grab the back of Nate's neck and push Nate face-first into the ground. This was a move from aekido, using the opponent's momentum against them.

Nate tucked and rolled on the floor, immediately jumping up and coming at Bornes with a speed the ex-mercenary was unable to keep up with. He backed up to avoid Nate's flurry of mostly kicks, until he reached the door frame. Then, he panicked and simply threw the knife at Nate's chest.

Everything stopped, then, as the blade made contact with its target. Nate stood, looking down at the knife in his chest, and Bornes breathed heavily through his mouth, his green eyes glowing fiercely in the darkness.

"I knew it," Nate growled. "You're a fucking monster."
Nate knew better than to try to take the blade out. If he had any hope of surviving, he needed to leave it in and go to the hospital. At the moment, though, he didn't feel like anything vital was injured. Obviously, his chest hurt, but he could still breathe okay and he was obviously still alive, so it probably hadn't hit his heart. He probably wouldn't really know what it'd hit until he reached the hospital, however.

"It... Was self-defense!" Bornes stammered in english, his eyes wide with surprise. Though he wasn't sure why he was surprised. Or why he was explaining himself. Or why he even cared! If anything, he should be disappointed in himself for not hitting the man's heart!
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie was wide awake at the shout, he barely managed just in time to stumble back and out of the way. Or else Bornes would have come crashing into him. Things just went downhill from there. He saw a flash of a blade, and that couldn't have been good.

Trying to step in now with the two of them throwing punches this way and that and it could have meant a world of hurt for Charlie. But he had to do something, but all he found himself doing is watching with complete horror. Then he saw it, the knife diving right into Nate's chest. "NATE!" He cried out and rushed over to the red head, his hands flinched as if touching Nate at all could mean his end. Charlie looked to Bornes, and in that moment his eyes flashed with fear and complete disappointment in the once mercenary.

There wasn't any time for scolding or arguing. Charlie ran for Ethan's room and plucked the boy up into his arms then he ran back out to the living room and gently grabbed Nate's arm. "Come on, we've got to get you to a hospital, do you have your car?" Charlie wasn't trying to panic, but his voice was hurried, as if he were out of breath. Probably because he was trying so hard not to hyperventilate in that moment. He then moved them to the door and he gave Bornes a small shove, not enough to really knock him over, but enough to get him out of the way. He glanced at the younger man one more time, Charlie's green gaze pained and he shook his head. He led Nate off and shifted to adjust Ethan in his other arm.

Nate put his hand on Charlie's chest, pushing him away and behind him slightly. "I'm fine," he rushed. Fine in the best possibility of being stabbed, anyway.

Once Charlie ran off, Nate glared at Bornes, who simply stared back, his eyes filled with self-doubt. "It was self-defense," he muttered, now not quite so sure.

Charlie came back with Ethan, and asked about Nate's car. "I do," he said, strangely calm. He wouldn't take his eyes from Bornes, who he now watched like a hawk. He let Charlie take him out of the apartment, glaring at Bornes the whole way.

The disapproving look Charlie gave Bornes made Bornes's stature wilt. "It was for self-defense..." he whined, in french. It was only a second or two later that Charlie, Ethan, and Nate were outside the apartment, leaving Bornes alone.

Normally, he would've been fine. But today, the entire day had been off. He didn't know what to do with himself. His entire purpose for being was gone. He'd been forced into trying to be normal, and clearly he was no good at it. Bornes wasn't even sure why he was so hurt by Charlie's wordless reaction to what had happened. Bornes so badly wanted to rage, but he just didn't have it in him.

He closed the door to the apartment and walked to the bedroom, pulling out the violin case and opening it, staring at his guns.
Maybe...



Outside, Nate was pulled along by Charlie. "Charlie, calm down, I'll be fine. Let's go slow. Stop panicking. There is my car. Well, I probably shouldn't drive, uh.."
Well now this was awkward.
Yes, he had a knife sticking out of his chest, but he wasn't really in the danger zone until it was taken out, which he was going to be in the hospital for anyway. "Look, it's not even that deep..."
11th to Infinity wrote: "Nathaniel, I don't know if you saw, but I did. I saw a knife thrown into your chest," the last part of the sentence nearly hissed as he fumbled to open the car doors. "Of course you're not driving!" Charlie looked back to Nate as if he were clearly mad. He had to be. Seeing how he was claiming to be peachy keen with a knife jutting out of his ribcage.

Ethan slowly came too with a small incoherent murmur and he opened his eyes, which, unfortunately the first thing to greet his view was a strange redheaded man with a knife in his chest. The boy let out a yelp and flailed his arm. "Ack! He's undead!!" The child squeaked out in English. Charlie jolted, but tugged the passenger door open. "He will be if we don't get him to the ER and taken care of right now." He first shoved the seat back to set Ethan down. "Buckle your seat belt." He reminded the child before he fixed the front seat and helped Nate in.

Then he hurried to the other side and got in, started up the car and did his best not to speed too much as they drove for the hospital. Once at the ER, he got Nate signed in and followed him all the way to the operating room doors until Charlie and his son could go no further. All there was now was the waiting game.

Charlie slowly sunk into one of the chairs and set Ethan down as well. He sighed and buried his hands into his hair. "God, it's all my fault." He murmured.

"That doesn't sound like you, papa, you don't go throwing your knives into people." Ethan quipped in return before he looked to the doors. "Who is he?"

Charlie rose his head and looked to the doors. "Remember that album I have? The one where your pictures are in the front?" His son gave an acknowledging hum before Charlie continued. "Remember that boy that was always with papa in all of his old pictures? That's him, his name is Nathaniel." He explained before he looked back to his little boy. "He was someone very special to me. Or rather, still is, I'm just so mixed up that I of course realize when it could be too late."

"That's not true, he said he felt okay. Plus we're at a hospital, the doctors should be able to help him. I think he'll be okay." Ethan began to swing his legs as he looked around.

"I pray that you are right, Ethan." Charlie made a quick cross against his chest, brought his slim chain to kiss his pendant while he did give a quick prayer. Then he wrapped his arm around Ethan's shoulder and held the boy close and tight. While the clock ticked away in that sterile hall.

Nate sighed and got in the car, not putting on the seatbelt as he was afraid it'd move the knife around.
"Charlie, you're freaking out. Stop freaking out. This really isn't that big a deal..."
However, for once, he stopped talking and let it grow quiet the trip to the hospital. Once he was in, they went to see him, asked a lot of questions, and Nate, to avoid drama, said it was an accident.

A couple hours later, he was back out in the waiting room. He put a hand on Charlie's shoulder to wake him up from his doze.
"Hey. I'm back. Let's go."

Nate looked fine, if a bit tired and sore. He still had his shirt on. Unseen was a bandage underneath it. "I could take you to my place if you want," he offered, his mind wandering to Bornes still being at Charlie's. Though he thought now might not be the best time to mention it. He just wanted to get out of the hospital for the time being.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie jolted up with a soft gasp, he rose his exhausted gaze to Nate and felt relief wash over him. He nodded and gently grabbed Nate's hand upon his shoulder. "I'm so glad you're all right." He murmured and softly squeezed Nate's hand before he turned to gather Ethan in his arms again, Charlie shifted the boy to have him rest against his chest.

Charlie nodded in agreement to Nate's offer. The thought of Bornes did cross Charlie's mind, but he also wanted to make sure that Nate was okay. Not to mention, he felt entirely at fault for what had happened. He wrapped his free arm around Nate and hugged him by his waist. Charlie taking extra care not to press himself against Nate's chest, not wanting to jar his injury in the least. "I'm so sorry, Nathaniel," He apologized for what must have been the millionth time to Nate.

Nate shrugged. "It was nothing some stitches couldn't fix. Let's go to my house."

He could've used this time to say 'I told you so' or a hundred other things about how Bornes was someone to be afraid of. But at this moment, Nate sort of enjoyed being doted on and he really just wanted to go to sleep at this point. He returned the hug to Charlie lightly and then began the walk to his car.

About an hour later, they arrived at his apartment. Nate unlocked the door, then tossed his keys on the nearby coffee table before heaving a sigh and going to the kitchen to grab a glass of water.

"There's only one bedroom, so I'm not sure how you want to split it up... Sorry... I just really want to sleep right now, though, so the faster we figure it out..." He sighed again, this time a lot lightly. "I'm exhausted."

At the ER, things had gone without a hitch, but being in an enormous amount of pain while stitches were applied wasn't exactly the most energizing experience. He was ready to pass out anywhere.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie nodded and followed Nate to the car, getting Ethan in and buckled securely first before he would get in. He wouldn't bring anything up either, not wanting yet another argument. He would be content to stew in his own guilt anyway. Once they arrived, Charlie carefully brought Ethan out, though the boy was out like a light. Thanks to the fact his body was now catching up on the sleep he had lost.

"No, don't worry about it. You should sleep in your bed, you need the rest. I know we're imposing." Charlie insisted softly and he gently touched Nate's shoulder. "Thank you for letting us stay, we'll be fine." He gave him a small smile before he turned for the couch and slowly sat down, being sure not to jar Ethan awake again. Charlie's son easily curled up against his chest. While Charlie himself shifted slightly to relax against the couch.

Nate drank his water and left the cup out, Nate returning Charlie's shoulder touch. "Thanks," he noted about the bed.
"We'll figure out what we're going to do in the morning."

He walked to his bedroom and collapsed ontop of the bed, not bothering to get undressed. He was out like a light, and didn't awake until around noon. At that time, he groaned and rolled off, his hair a mess. He ran his hands through it enough times so it would lay flat, and then went to the kitchen to make himself breakfast.
Or he should probably make everyone breakfast. He looked over to the two on the couch with yet another sigh.

Fuck it, they'll go out to eat. He didn't feel like cooking anyway. He walked back to his bedroom and got changed into something less fancy, black jeans and a v-neck. He gelled his hair back and within ten minutes he was back out to the main room.

"Let's go out to eat," he announced.
Night Light 27
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie on the other hand, perhaps was the last person in the household to go to sleep. His hand had absently been petting Ethan's slightly tussled locks until he finally fell asleep. He kept his arms around Ethan as they slept.

Ethan slowly began to wake on his own, though he did hear the sound of footsteps. The boy blinked his eyes several times and glanced around, looking quite confused. This wasn't their house. Where were they? His lips scrunched inward and his brows furrowed some as he tried to recall. Then it hit him, the hospital, and his father's friend. Speaking of...

The boy looked to his father and began to gently shake his shoulders. "Papa, wake up," He began, though Nate's sudden voice gave the child a bit of a jump and Charlie too, snapped awake with a small groan. Ethan hopped down from his father's lap and craned his head to look up at the bouncer. "You sure look a lot different from the pictures." He commented, and from the sound of things, English wasn't too much of a problem for the little boy.

Charlie finally got himself up and he rubbed at his eyes again. "Are you sure? To going out that is, I mean I could cook." He offered instead, once of course he had his wits about him again. He then shoved his hand through his hair, trying to tame his own mess down. Not that it wouldn't help make him look any less exhausted.

Nate forced a small smile to Ethan. "I dyed my hair," he explained. Of course he was in a lot better shape now, too, but the hair was the biggest difference, he figured.

He turned his attention to Charlie. "I'm sure. We can talk while we eat. And not worry about doing anything else," he took a serious tone, and grabbed his keys, walking out of the apartment, waiting for them to follow.
"We can go to Denny's or something. What're you in the mood for?"
11th to Infinity wrote: The child nodded, then he looked back to Charlie as he stood and stretched. The man sighed, talking...talking often led them to arguing. But Charlie wasn't about to bring that up, instead, he joked a bit. "Mm, careful, I might forget how to cook if you let me take too many days off." He gave a weak chuckle before he rubbed at the back of his neck.

"I suppose Denny's would be the least bit judging that we're still in our pajamas." Charlie agreed with a small nod. He then gently coaxed Ethan out the door as they followed Nate out to the car, getting Ethan buckled in of course. Then they were off. Though Charlie remained quiet for the ride, helping Ethan out again once they arrived at the resturant.

Once they had their booth, Charlie let Ethan hop in first before he sat down as well with a small sigh.

"Right," Nate said, holding his tongue. The resulting ride to Denny's was eerily silent.

Once they had their booth at the restaurant, and had ordered, Nate finally spoke.
"So about last night. Why did you take the night off? I thought Bornes had done something to you."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out a soft huff laughter. "Right into the fire as always." He mused if not a bit fondly before he took in a deep breath and straightened up again. "I took the night off to think things over, I wasn't trying to worry you any more than I had. I also-," he interrupted himself with a sigh. "I was trying to avoid arguing with you again. But I truly was going to think on what I should do and figure out something for Bornes."

He folded his hands upon the table. "I wasn't quite expecting you to come over like you did, I guess I should have just gone to work to stop that mess...I should have known you would have jumped to the worst possible conclusion." He met Nate's eyes again. "I'm sorry, I guess the more I try to figure out my own problems, the more I tangle myself up in them, don't I?" He gave another huff and his hands tightened together where they were upon the table.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/78v2hN9.jpg[/imgright] Nate sighed.
"Yeah, you have a habit of doing that." He stole a look toward Ethan before grabbing his own utensils wrapped in a napkin, and unwrapping the napkin from them, trying to keep himself occupied.

"At least now you know how dangerous he is. What is your plan?"
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan glanced up from his own toying with his silverware and blinked curiously at Nate. Though Charlie rose his brow and tipped his head forward a bit towards Nate.

He sighed softly and glanced towards Ethan. "Well, I had been looking at houses, seeing how my hours are quite steady now. I figure it wouldn't hurt to try." He then folded his hands. "I could just give Bornes the apartment, not tell him where I was going. I doubt he would follow." He shrugged slightly.

"But I would have thought you would have said something at the hospital and have the police crawling for his arrest..." He lowered his voice as he met Nate's eyes again.

Nate tapped the fork with a finger, resting his head on his other hand, elbow on the table. He let out a small 'hmph'.

"I didn't want to give you unnecessary attention. I told them it was an accident."
He took the napkin from underneath the silverware and put it in his lap, then trying to focus his attention on Charlie.

"I was trying to be nice, since you were going out of your way to defend him. I didn't want to fight again, either."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie let out another heavy sigh and shook his head. He then lowered his head to the table to rest upon his arms as he gave a small groan.

Ethan looked between the two adults before he softly spoke to his father in French. "Papa, I remember once you said that sometimes, people sometimes make bad friends. Sometimes those bad friends you have to stop being friends with and that's okay. You don't have to be nice to a friend that's bad to you."

Charlie sat up again and he looked to Ethan, he gave him a lopsided smile and gently ruffled the boy's hair. Even though he had felt something for Bornes, was it truly worth all this pain and suffering? Charlie nearly got Nathaniel, a person he still indeed cared for, killed. He then reached across the table and laid his fingertips upon Nate's hand. "I'll let him know, let him know we cannot do this anymore."

Nate looked to Ethan when he spoke, and frowned. "Please speak in english around me," he stated flatly.

Then Charlie spoke, in english, and put his hand on Nate's. The man cocked his head to the side a bit.
"I can come, if you want me there. You know, if he gets violent at the news."

At that point, the food finally arrived, and Nate was all too eager to divert his attention to it, eating quickly.
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan glanced back up the older man, it was clear he would have liked to have said 'make me'. But he kept his mouth shut. Especially for his father's sake. Charlie glanced over to Ethan and gently touched the back of his shoulder to assure his son.

He then looked back to Nate and bit at his lower lip. "Perhaps it would be better if you waited outside?" He suggested instead. Having both Bornes and Nate in close proximity again could end up in disaster. Once their food arrived though, he pulled his hand away to begin on his helping. Though Charlie nibbled on it at best.

After a few bites, he swallowed and said, "How would I be able to protect you if I couldn't see what was going on?"

He shoved in a few more forkfuls, and with the food still in his mouth, he shoved it to the side and spoke again, "I can't agree to that."
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie looked up from his plate and he sighed. "Nate, I don't want to risk you, again. Nor let your anger get the better of you." He tried to reason gently with the bouncer. "I don't want you hurt." He shook his head as his eyes looked pleadingly upon Nate.

He swallowed and set his fork down.
"He hurt you first. And now you want to go in there and break up with him, essentially, without any backup? You should be more worried about yourself. You going to make the kid wait outside? Because that's what I would do, at the very least."
11th to Infinity wrote: "I'll be fine, Nathaniel." Though he paused in taking another bite before he rose a brow at Nate. "Yes, I was going to have Ethan wait. He doesn't need to be in there with me."

Ethan fiddled with the straw in his glass before he spoke up again. Though in English this time. More out of not wanting to have the redhead make a fuss and probably upset his father further. "Maybe if I go in, he won't do anything." He began and swirled his straw about. "He did stop hurting you that first time, when I told him to." The child glanced off to the side.

The fork in Charlie's hand dropped and he looked down at his son.
Night Light 28
Nate exhaled loudly through his nose and concentrated on finishing his breakfast. "Fine."

When Ethan piped up, and Charlie dropped his fork, he looked up briefly, questioningly, but otherwise didn't say anything, and after a few seconds went back to eating. He wasn't sure where else to go with this conversation. It seemed Charlie had made up his mind and Nate probably couldn't convince him otherwise.

Besides, he mused to himself, he could always just walk into Charlie's apartment anyway. The door hadn't stopped him before. He wasn't afraid of Bornes.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie then picked up his fork to take a few more bites, though he hardly finished a thing on his plate. Ethan of course finished his helping in record time. Once they were done, Charlie plucked Ethan up and headed for the car while Nate paid.

Then it was back to the apartment, and time to face the music. He turned around in his seat to Ethan. "Stay here in the car, all right?" Though it was clear Ethan didn't like the idea, he nodded anyway. Charlie gave his son a smile before he looked to Nate. "I'll be back in a bit."

Then he unbuckled himself and stepped out of the car. He carefully made his way to the door and jiggled the handle, finding it unlocked, he stepped inside to the apartment. His shoulders somewhat tense as he carefully closed the door and began to make his way through. "Bornes...?"

J76ZzhZ.jpg


Last night, Bornes had pulled out the violin case and sat himself in a corner, just looking at it. He'd never been suicidal before. Yet here he was. Nowhere to go, no ability to do anything on his own, trapped in a home, just fucked up the only social relationship he'd had that he had tried so hard to protect. And it was all ruined.

He wasn't even sure he wanted to die. He was pretty afraid of it. But he wasn't sure he knew how to live, either. Not like this. All he'd ever known was killing. And this sudden change of lifestyle, of body function, it was all too different. Too fast. He was ill prepared. And that look in Charlie's eyes when he'd left.

Charlie had forgiven him so quickly when he said he was a mercenary, a monster, a child killer. But one accident that wasn't even his fault and it was all over. Charlie had a warped sense of judgment.
But that didn't matter.
Charlie was literally all he had.

With a sigh, he checked to be sure the gun was loaded, then closed his eyes and put the muzzle to his forehead.
There was nothing else to do.
He had to do it.
Didn't he?

He sat like that. For at least an hour. Maybe more. He didn't keep track of time. Eventually he started crying. Bornes couldn't remember the last time he cried. Maybe never. It was unfair. It wasn't his fault.
Now that the tables were turned, and it was his life in his hands, he realized exactly just how horrible a person he was.. Killing people for money. If anything, that was all the more reason to kill himself.

Why had Charlie done this to him? Change his entire world view? He used to be so calculated, calm, useful. Efficient. He was practically a machine. Now? He was a lump of crying emotion. He could hardly be called a man.

In the end, he couldn't do it. He eventually fell asleep, tear streaks on his cheeks and the gun in his lap. It could've gone off accidentally. The safety had been off. But it never did.

God, if there was a god, really must've hated Quatre Bornes. He had no mercy for this man... If Quatre Bornes was even a man at all.

When he awoke, he was still alone. It was still dark. Bornes began crying almost immediately. He wasn't even sure why anymore. He flicked the safety on the gun and dropped it into the violin case. Getting up, he looked around for paper and a pen. He was going to leave a note. Yeah... A note. He'd figure the rest of it out later.

Finally, he found the supplies, and scribbled quickly, a new motivation found in him, despite the overflowing and indescribable emotions he felt.

He attacked first. You saw it. It was self-defense.
But I won't bother you anymore.
I will see if I can be deported.

-Quatre Bornes Lee


He dropped the note, written in french cursive, on Charlie's bed. He then picked up a few clothes and his book, shoved them all into the violin case, and walked out of the apartment just as the sun was rising.

He'd try to find the nearest police station. He wasn't sure what he was going to do when he got there, though. He didn't want to kill anyone anymore. But who knew what would happen. He didn't want to go to jail, either. He'd spent his entire life avoiding the police. This was another stark change he was ill prepared for.

Later that morning, after Denny's, Nate drove Charlie and Ethan back to their apartment. When told to wait in the car, Nate left the car running and grumbled a "Yeah," clearly in disagreement with Charlie's choice, still.

Nate waited for Charlie to leave, then watched him go into his apartment. After waiting about 30 seconds, he undid his seatbelt. "You wait here," he told Ethan, getting out of the car and following Charlie.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie stepped into his room, the closet had been left open where he had hung Bornes's clothes. He then looked to the bed and spotted the paper. He then slowly sat down upon the bed and reached for the note, beginning to fear for the worst. He then carefully unfolded it and read it over. His fingertips faintly followed the curve of Bornes's handwriting.

This was perhaps for the best, part of him glad that Bornes had not ended his life. "Perhaps there is still hope for you." He murmured to himself in French. He gently folded the note again to set it upon the nightstand before he rose. He first shut the closet door, though another closet held his curiosity...

He walked out to the hallway and to the linen closet and opened that door. He then pulled a few of the towels out and found the box was still there. He gently peeled back the lid to find that 10,000 dollars still untouched. He then shut the lid again and put the towels back in place.

Nate jogged up the steps, quickly entering Charlie's apartment and looking around for the people who should've been inside. He couldn't hear anything. It was too quiet.

Walking swiftly to the bedrooms, he found charlie messing with a hall closet.
"Charlie? Are you okay?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "I'm fine." He replied and stood, shutting the linen closet door before he looked to Nate. "Bornes is gone. So you don't have to worry about him now." He informed, then he rose his brow. "Why did you attack Bornes?" He demanded quietly.

Nate's eyes narrowed, not truly believing Bornes had just left on his own. But Charlie's question came quickly afterward, not giving him enough time to fully process the thought.
"What do you mean? I didn't attack him. I was the one with the knife in my chest."
11th to Infinity wrote: "Yes you were, but did he do that outright, or did you provoke him?" Charlie pressed, he crossed his arms over his chest. "Did you start that fight last night, Nathaniel?"

Nate contorted his face in between disgust, confusion, and agitation.
"No, he wouldn't let me in, I was trying to protect you." He thrust his arm out in front of him, hand open. "You were there. Didn't you see him?"
11th to Infinity wrote: "Nate, when I called in last night, it wasn't because I was being hurt. In fact, he and I hardly interacted last night. The last thing that happened was he went to go take a shower and I went to bed. That was it." He uncrossed his arms and rested a hand upon his hip. "So, tell me, honestly, did you or did you not throw the first punch last night?"

Nate got defensive, not sure where to go. He didn't think he threw the first punch. He honestly couldn't remember. But he doubted saying that would win him any favors.

"I came, he opened the door all sketchy, I asked to come in, he wouldn't let me, I let myself in. He attacked me," Nate shot back. "Does it really matter what he didn't do to you last night? Even you admit he's violent to you!"
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed heavily and rubbed at the bridge of his bent nose. "Nate, I don't think I can do this." He said after a long pause and shook his head.

Nate opened both of his arms.
"What do you mean? Can't do what??"
11th to Infinity wrote: "This...a supposed us." He paused and gave another sigh. "Coming back to the states has had to be the biggest mistake I have made." He shook his head and lowered his hands.

Nate's hands dropped, as did his heart. A sinking feeling appeared in his chest, and he took a step.

"What do you mean by that?" he whispered. "Why?"
Night Light 29
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie sighed and looked away, he shook his head. "Nate, I appreciate your concern. But I don't know if I still feel the same as you. You're probably right, Bornes wasn't a good fit for me, but I'm not entirely sure if you are either..." He looked Nate over again.

"I... I don't understand..." he whispered, his stature falling even more, as if that were possible.

His eyes filled with water. He was deeply hurt. All he had tried to do was protect Charlie, and this was how he was being repaid? They had something. But at least he admitted the other guy wasn't going to be with him, either. That was.. A small win.

"I'll..." Nate turned. "I guess I'll leave you alone, then.." he turned the rest of the way to walk out of the apartment.
He didn't know what else to do right now. What words to say? Who knew?
11th to Infinity wrote: Ethan eventually grew tired of waiting, not to mention, worried. He scrambled out of the car and ran for the apartment. Though he was quite relieved to find that no one was hurt.

Charlie watched Nate as he left and then lowered his eyes as Ethan stepped in. He gave his son a small smile and knelt down, opening his arms, the boy rushed to him and Charlie hugged him tightly. He then released the boy and leaned back with a small sigh. He wasn't sure if he'd return to France, but perhaps staying here was not the best option anymore either...

But there was one thing he was going to try to do before he make any other decisions. It probably was insane, stupid, and highly unlikely that he would find him, but Charlie would try to find Bornes. He changed his clothes and found his boy out in the living room, playing some games of course.

"It's probably ridiculous that I go look for him after all that has happened." He spoke to his son in French of course.

"Well, papa, I think it's a little silly. But I guess if you two are friends..." Ethan sighed and put his controller down before he turned everything off and changed as well. "I don't understand it though." He shook his head.

"I don't either really, but he does or at least did trust me." Charlie replied before he led the boy out and to the car. He'd take a drive around town, maybe he'd find Bornes before he turned himself in. Even if that was probably a foolish hope.

Nate left the apartment and went to his car, passing Ethan on the way back. He put on his seatbelt and took the car out of park, and then went back to his house. As he drove, he became angrier and angrier. He sped the entire way home.

Elsewhere, Bornes had walked across town looking for a police station. Unfortunately, he had no idea where he was and no clue how to get where he needed to go. As the sun rose, he became weaker and more tired. Having not eaten and not gotten much sleep, his outlook wasn't looking so great.

He happened upon a park with a small water reservoir running through it. He followed the water until he found a bridge. At that, he slowly slid himself down the slope and found a place underneath the bridge, to get out of the sun and drink some of the water. Placing himself beneath the structure, he sat on the violin case, and leaned his back against the dirt.

Closing his eyes again, he began to shiver. He was afraid. He knew this feeling. It was the fear of what was to come. Fear of what he was going to do next. Should he really continue to look for a police station? Maybe he should just starve himself and wait for death to come to him.
Maybe he could show up on someone else's doorstep and they would take care of him too?
He didn't know.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie did drive to the police station, giving a brief glance in. He didn't see any sort of commotion or hint that Bornes was there. Nor did he see anyone in the alleyways nor at the club.

He kept on though, driving to the park even. Though he would have to park the car and continue on foot if he wanted to get a good look around. He walked along with Ethan, until they came to the bridge that crossed over to the other half of the park. Ethan wanted to bolt straight on since that's where the playground was situated.

Charlie stopped at the middle of the bridge and he sighed heavily. He buried his hands in his hair for a moment before he straightened up again. "I have got to be the most insane man upon this planet. God had a screw loose when I was made, that just has to be it." He mused to no one but himself, unknowing that below them is where Bornes sat.

Bornes sat under the bridge long enough to fall asleep again. Or pass out. Who knew which. They were both so similar these days.
As time wore on, the violin case beneath him began to slip in the mud. By the time Charlie was walking over the bridge, the hard case finally freed itself from the confines of Bornes's posterior and rolled down the ditch into the water with a splash. Shortly afterward, Bornes's body also followed the call of gravity, though it slid down feet first, gradually, his boots stopping the rest of his fall once the hit the bottom of the shallow stream.
11th to Infinity wrote: Just when Charlie thought about crossing over completely, maybe even just hanging around to let Ethan have a run around on the playground the splash reached his ears. He rose a brow and leaned a bit further over the bridge to see what could have fallen in, for there weren't too many people nearby the water.

Nothing he could see on that side, so he switched over to the other and leaned over, he securely gripped the railing of the bridge. That's when he managed to spot a rather familiar seeming case. Charlie's eyes widened and he rushed the rest to the other end of the bridge to climb down the hill. That's when he spotted Bornes and felt his stomach twist. "B-Bornes..!"

Charlie rushed over to the younger man and pulled him out of the stream, he brought Bornes to shore and laid him down. Then he went after the case, since leaving it would have probably been a terrible idea. Charlie then knelt down next to the other man, he didn't seem like he was hurt. Charlie then laid his fingertips upon Bornes's neck to check his pulse, while faint, it was definitely there. He sighed with relief and shook his head.

Perhaps he should have taken him to the police, like Bornes was intending to do so. But perhaps he should try to wake him? Then again, that seemed to be a bad idea out here in broad daylight and all. So, without much other option, he hefted Bornes up by his shoulder and grabbed the case. He'd just have to take Bornes back to the apartment and wait until he came around on his own.

"Would you open the door, Ethan?" Charlie asked of the boy, who ran ahead to get the car open and the seat propped up to crawl into the back. Charlie carefully placed Bornes in the passenger side along with his case and got them back to the apartment. Charlie would take Bornes in and lay him down on the bed in his room, he first made sure to close his blinds and switch the lights off before he grabbed Bornes's case from the car to set it in the room as well. Yet again, it was a matter of waiting...

After about half an hour of being in a dark and cool environment, the man slowly came back to life on Charlie's bed.
When he awoke, he immediately knew he wasn't under the bridge anymore. But he couldn't understand why. He rolled on his side, realizing he was on a bed. A familiar bed, even. Charlie's bed.

The mud from the backside of him had displaced itself onto the sheets of the bed underneath him, a testament to the fact that the whole bridge ordeal had, in fact, existed. It was not, as Bornes began to doubt himself, a dream. As he opened his eyes behind his shades, he realized it was dark. His immediate thought was "that was nice of him", but that was before he actually noticed Charlie there, waiting.

Bornes immediately frowned, his thoughts going other places. Things like "Why am I here", "how did I get here", "Should I even be here?" came to his mind. He put his hands down and pushed himself up slowly, groaning with effort. He still felt so tired and weary. He hadn't even walked that far. It was ridiculous. He was also incredibly thirsty.
He should've drank some of the water from that stream. Missed opportunity.

"Charlie?" Bornes breathed, in disbelief. "Why?" was all he could rasp.
11th to Infinity wrote: Charlie waited patiently, even dozed a little, but he did not move from his spot on the floor, his back against the wall. He lifted his head once he heard the bed stir, he felt rather relieved by it in fact. He let out a small sigh, as if he had been waiting to breathe again.

Charlie gave a small laugh and shook his head. "God, I don't know. I must be insane. Yet at the same time, you said you trusted me and I couldn't let that down." He sighed and shoved a hand through his hair. "I believe you, you didn't attack Nate first." He added on softly.
 
Last edited:
The Big Bad
q1Fw3hs.png

The year is 2015. Otherkin walk among us. Vampires, werewolves, you name it. The supernatural myths are true. But thanks to "The Veil", a law that stipulates otherkin must exist in secrecy from humans, not many humans know of their existence. The world as we know it is only possible thanks to an organization known as SPN. Supernatural Progeny Negators. They create and regulate the veil.

Most otherkin make themselves scarce. However, falling in love with a human isn't rare. Unfortunately, the penalty for creating a metahuman(half-human, half-otherkin), is death. For both the otherkin and its progeny. This is done by SPN operative to preserve the sanctity of the veil.

Metahumans have one get-out-of-death-free card, though. If they agree to become a MOP(metahuman operative), they can preserve their own life by killing or recruiting other metahumans into SPN. To prove their loyalty to the cause, their first mission is to kill their otherkin parent. From then on, The MOPs take orders from the HOs (Human operatives), who follow the direction of PIMPs - Persons in managerial positions. But at the very top of the SPN is the FVC(pronounced 'fuck'), First Veil Council. The people on this council are mysterious and rarely seen. But they are the founders of the SPN and the Veil, the organizers of the PIMPs, HOs, and MOPs. Their word is law and their methods unquestionable.

ZsYKwCE.png
________________________SPN​
MOPs___________________________________________________________
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/NikUfci.png[/imgright]
Qᴜᴀᴛʀᴇ Bᴏʀɴᴇs "Q" Lᴇᴇ
A 23 year old ex-model from France, his peculiar origin was quickly caught by the SPN. He's only been with the organization for a year, but one wouldn't guess it with how easy he takes on the role of MOP.​
.
.
.


[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/ldspV7z.png[/imgright]
Sᴇʀᴜ Aᴍᴇ
A rather young up-and-coming MOP with a flirtatious devil-may-care attitude except when it comes to work. Before being scooped up by the SPN, she worked as a card-reader who seemed... a little too spot-on when it came to seeing the present and past in her cards. She'd been getting bored when the HOs decided to pair her up with some guy and turned them loose.​


HOs________________________________________
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/pfeup3F.jpg[/imgleft]Jᴀʀᴇᴅ "Jᴀʀ" Dᴇᴄᴋʜᴀʀᴛ
Jar's been with the SPN since he was a kid. His father was a HO, and like father, like son. Now 30, Jar's been a human operative for at least 12 years. He's due for a promotion soon, but being as PIMPs don't often go out into the field, he's not enjoying the prospect. It's dangerous to deny such position, however, so Jar finds himself in a difficult place.

He hides it well while he manages his MOPs, Q and a Seru being his main charges. With a unique sense of humor, a GED and a give-'em-hell attitude, Jared enjoys his job and is eager to teach it to others. It's easy to see how Q picked up many of his mannerisms, as Jared was the kid's mentor.
.
.
.

______________________________________________Otherkin
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/MHMIyCw.jpg[/imgright]
Cᴀɪɴ "Tʜᴇ Fɪʀsᴛ"
The legendary story of Adam and Eve's first children was that of Cain and Abel. Cain, the first son, was also the first murderer. After killing Abel, he was marked by God and cursed for eternity. Cain is known as "The First" - he is the first Otherkin, the father of all Otherkin, and by extension, the grandfather to all Metahumans.
He's created many species, even some of the world's most ancient cities. Cain, by all accounts, 'got around'. But being Immortal wears on a person, and in his old age he's grown to be rather eclectic, unpredictable, and in possession of a rather strange sense of humor.
.
.
.
.
.
.
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/42epAnS.jpg[/imgleft]Mᴏᴅᴅɪᴇ
Moddie is an incubus, and somewhat notorious for his harem of humans. He's quite often found in clubs, flirting and luring women to his bed. His quick wit and generally playful demeanor hides a somewhat cruel habit of breaking hearts... and bones if anybody comes between him and his 'targets'- like boyfriends or lovers, husbands. His habits have caught the attentions of SPN, and Seru and Q have been assigned to the case of bringing him in or taking him down.

aAJn5oj.jpg

"From the deepest desires often come the deadliest hate."
__________________________________________________-Socrates

The Big Bad RP Posts
Mɪssɪᴏɴ: Sᴛᴀʀᴛ!
Assɪɢɴ ᴄʜᴀʀɢᴇs ᴛᴏ ᴘᴀɪʀs.
Mᴏᴅᴅɪᴇ ɪs ɪɴ ᴛᴏᴡɴ.

Hᴀɴᴅʟᴇ ᴘᴀᴄᴋᴀɢᴇs ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴄᴀʀᴇ.
________​

Jared swept his hand through his red hair with a sigh as he read the new email from the pimps. Moddie. He'd been on their radar for a while but not in his specific jurisdiction. With a grunt, he clicked out of the email client and stood up from the computer.

"Yo, guys!" Jar called out to the room, hoping to catch the attention of Q and Seru, who should've been around here somewhere.

The place was pretty much like an apartment. The mops lived here, but Jar could leave if he chose. Sometimes he'd stay around - he had his own room, after all- but lately he'd been treating this place as strickly a nine to five. SPN was getting to be a hassle lately. Lots of pressure up from the fucks. He took pride in his job as a ho, but if he looked too good now, he'd be a pimp in no time. He really didn't want that. Aside from that, Seru and Q's rivalry was something he didn't like being around, either. Seru had been a mop for a little over a month, Q for a year. They were paired together last week and weren't getting along. The following assignment would be as much about teamwork as it would be protecting the veil.

Once the mops came over, Jar crossed his arms over his chest. "So, we got a job. Remember Moddie? Turns out he's impregnating a bunch of girls again. The pimps want him gone for good this time. They finally assigned us. You want to head out now or you got some sort of plan in mind?"
Seru_Ame wrote: Seru had been touching up her ivory playing cards when the peace was disturbed by Jar Jar in the other room. Pausing with her brush a hair away from the pale cream card, she sighed, and then drew it back, slipping the handle between her lips as she moved the card to a safer place to dry, and rose. Not minding the paint on her fingers getting on her loose hoodie, she shrugged it on over her tank top, and glanced in a mirror, sighing as she ran one painted hand through the short, raven-colored hair- and gave herself a red streak on accident, which she didn't notice as she turned around and stepped up to the sink, washing out her brush and then making her way to the main area. The slender woman walked with a certain odd grace, but the flop she made onto the couch was anything but, and she started chewing on a piece of gum as she glanced at Jared, and then to her new 'partner', before perking up her ears and listening.

"Moddie... about time we chase him down... The cards said we'd do something fun today," Seru smirked, and then glanced at Q. "I think I've got an idea. Incubi like gals, I'm a gal. Let's give him the ol' bait and switch, yeah? I mean, how hard could it be to take one down on its lonesome?"

Q had been in the game room when he'd heard Jar calling for them. He paused his game and put the fake gun down, spinning it on his trigger finger before slapping the controller on the shelf and walking toward the main room. As he saw Jar in his sights, he pushed his sunglasses up his nose before taking out a cigarette to smoke it. He lit it right when he passed Seru on the couch, moving to the other side of the room and taking his first drag. Ina pretty good mood, he couldn't help but smirk as the nicotine hit his lungs. His black facial tattoos warped with the mouth movement. They were long triangular tribal stripes running from the top-front of his chin to the bottom, almost like stylized gills. Something to accent his more bestial heritage- a compliment to his natural, long, fluffy tail which currently waved behind his legs. The grey-haired 23 year old had been a model for body modification, and that sort of way of handling himself had not yet left him, despite his new job as a MOP.

"Incubi like girls," Q stressed, chuckling prior to the end of the joke he was about to proclaim. "Last I checked you were more of a dude."

He snorted, catching eyes with Jar, who crossed his arms and glared at his protege.
"What?" Q rebuked.

"I thought we agreed no smoking while I was here."

"Yeah, but--" Q growled, and put out his cigarette in a nearby ashtray. He then looked to Seru, glaring behind his shades. As if she had something to do with him being called out. "Stop it," he grunted. Stop reading me, he meant.
Seru_Ame wrote: Seru rolled her eyes at the fluffy-tailed man, and then shrugged, jerking one of her shoulders. "Maybe you shouldn't think so loudly..." she muttered, "But, hey, while I am. I'm not more of a dude. Just because I love my Harley doesn't mean I'm masculine... But you're right. Maybe he'd like you better, hm?" she teased light-heartedly, eyes half-closing as they darkened to a lovely cobalt in amusement. Studying her partner, she had to admit, there was little feminine about him- those markings, while graceful, held more of the predatory edge he'd been going for, and leant his lovely eyes a hunterly look that she sometimes found herself fantasizing. Shaking her head clear of the thoughts, she ran her hand through her hair again, and turned her attention back to Jar Jar.

"So, Jar Jar. What intel ya got for us to play with?" she purred to him, a small smirk playing across her lips.

Q glared at Seru behind his glasses before giving a big fake kiss to the air, pursing his lips and giving the sucking sound twice in her direction, taunting her.

Afterward, he turned his attention back to Jar, who clearly did not enjoy their bickering.
"Not much," Jared stated, waving the air before his face with a slight cough. "Just that he's got a new cave, the, uh, Fatale Fantasy, or something."

Q stuck a fore finger and thumb out, pretending it was a gun. "So then let's go make a scene."
Seru_Ame wrote: Seru sighed, and then stood up glancing around. "I don't suppose I can just ride m'bike to the place?" she asked, her voice a little disappointed already as Jared glanced at her, and shook his head no. "Look, I apologized already for taking off that one time..." she grumbled.

"Except it wasn't just the one time, girlie. You got two strikes already, and you're only a month in..." Jared growled, and Seru offered him a playful smirk. "And Q, try not to let her make too much of a mess... And Seru, you have paint in your hair."

"Wh- oh. Right. Alright, then. Let's go..." the woman sighed, and reached up, to touch her hair, and strip the paint out of it as she followed Jared towards his car.

-----Meanwhile-----

"And this is my personal room... won't you ladies join me for a cup?" a smooth voice, like fine spiced rum rolling over the tongue, purred to a pair of young women. The speaker's cool, mismatched eyes studied the women as if measuring breeding stock- which, to him, they were- and finding them pleasing, his lips curving into a smirk as he looped his arms around the two gently, and stepped out of the dimly-lit main area of his club. The music was deafening, and not something he really cared for, but it did draw out all the beautiful young women, so he tolerated it until he could get them into his own room. The main area was packed with men and women dancing, flirting, fondling each other up at the bar, in the crush, throbbing with the beat of the music the DJ played.

But Moddie's attentions were turned to the little spitfire-redhead and her sweethearted brunette girlfriend, and his own over-sized bed. He let them go, and moved with a grace most women, let alone men, would have envied, and produced a pair of wine glasses, filling them and offering them to the girls. "Here... finish these off, and I'll be back, alright?" he purred, kissing them each on the cheek before stepping out into the main area once more. One more girl, and he'd have his quota for the night, so why not add another? His bed was big enough, after all...

Q stuck his tongue out at Seru with a chuckle. "Yeah, stop being a noob, newbie."
Clearly not the most thought-out insult, but Q wasn't the best at on-the-go comebacks. He'd practice until he got better, he decided.

So off they went, all three of them in the company van. Why? Because Jared said so, that was why. Jar half expected everything to blow up in his face. He felt that he could do this job on his own, that the need for a partner wasn't necessary. He missed being actually, you know, good at his job. But lately he was letting the kids make the decisions. He figured maybe if he made himself look a little worse, there wouldn't be so much pressure from the higher ups. Maybe this situation with Moddie would not only actually prove what the kids were capable when he gave no real input on strategy, but it'd get the PIMPs off his back for at least a little while.

And it was in no time at all they made it to the Incubus's new haunt. Once the car pulled into a parking spot, Q quickly unbuckled the seatbelt and went outside. But before charging into the club, he noticed Jar wasn't moving. "You coming?"

Jared shrugged and shook his head. "Nah. I'll let you have this."

Q was a bit excited, but his BS detector started going off. "You're sure?"

Jared put both hands on the wheel. "Yeah. Somebody's gotta be the getaway driver, right?" he smirked, looking to Q.

Q frowned slightly, but decided not to put too much thought into it when he shut the door and turned to Seru before they walked in. "So I actually think maybe we should take it a bit slow--"

OOC: I was assuming Seru would interrupt Q here. But if not let me know and I'll edit.
 
Last edited:
The Big Bad v2

q1Fw3hs.png
The year is 2015. Otherkin walk among us. Vampires, werewolves, you name it. The supernatural myths are true. But thanks to "The Veil", a law that stipulates otherkin must exist in secrecy from humans, not many humans know of their existence. The world as we know it is only possible thanks to an organization known as SPN. Supernatural Progeny Negators. They create and regulate the veil.

Most otherkin make themselves scarce. However, falling in love with a human isn't rare. Unfortunately, the penalty for creating a metahuman(half-human, half-otherkin), is death. For both the otherkin and its progeny. This is done by SPN operative to preserve the sanctity of the veil.

Metahumans have one get-out-of-death-free card, though. If they agree to become a MOP(metahuman operative), they can preserve their own life by killing or recruiting other metahumans into SPN. To prove their loyalty to the cause, their first mission is to kill their otherkin parent. From then on, The MOPs take orders from the HOs (Human operatives), who follow the direction of PIMPs - Persons in managerial positions. But at the very top of the SPN is the FVC(pronounced 'fuck'), First Veil Council. The people on this council are mysterious and rarely seen. But they are the founders of the SPN and the Veil, the organizers of the PIMPs, HOs, and MOPs. Their word is law and their methods unquestionable.

aAJn5oj.jpg

"From the deepest desires often come the deadliest hate."
__________________________________________________-Socrates

Characters:
________________________SPN​
MOPs___________________________________________________________


[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/7sOF576.png[/imgleft]Aᴅᴀʟᴀ Lɪɴᴅᴇʟ
As a new recruit to the MOPs program, she is pretty quiet and has a few moody streaks left to get rid of. Despite that, she is an intuitive young woman, having worked retail most of her life before hand in order to help support her and her younger half-sister, Ashby. This responsibility-driven young woman is one to keep her word and do what she has to, even if she doesn't put herself into the equations.

She is calculating and takes after her human father, who was in the police force. Her mother was a Harpy otherkin named Gracelynn.
.
.
.



[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/HRrVIaR.jpg[/imgright]Lᴏʀɪ Lᴇɴᴛɪʟ
Lori's a 28 year old son of a Quetzalcoatl. Having received the short end of the human-looking stick, he didn't last long before recruited by the SPN. At 15, he rebelled against his parents. In (un)fortunate timing, he killed them when the HOs arrived to recruit him. Since then, he's been working under Jar. While he's loosened up a lot, he still has his issues due to his inability to mask his inhuman features.
.
.
.
.


HOs________________________________________
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/pfeup3F.jpg[/imgleft]Jᴀʀᴇᴅ "Jᴀʀ" Dᴇᴄᴋʜᴀʀᴛ
Jar's been with the SPN since he was a kid. His father was a HO, and like father, like son. Now 30, Jar's been a human operative for at least 12 years. He's due for a promotion soon, but being as PIMPs don't often go out into the field, he's not enjoying the prospect. It's dangerous to deny such position, however, so Jar finds himself in a difficult place.

.
.
.

______________________________________________Otherkin

Pʜᴇᴏɴɪxᴀ "Asʜʙʏ" Hᴏɴɴᴀᴄᴜᴛᴛ
Miss Ashby a twenty-year-old otherkin harpy of delicate form and bright, imaginative personality; she is very intelligent, but mildly bipolar and unstable from her time with her grandmother as a child. She tries desperately to be a contained person, but this often backfires and leaves her with nightmares and panic-attacks. Despite this, with a love for color and the curious, the harpy spends a lot of time playing with sweaters, her pet cat Parrot, and walking outside at night-- hopefully with pants, via persuasion from her protective half-sister Adela.

She lays low as she can when she remembers, working at Starbucks part-time; Adela is never too far away when she is not working as a MOP, seeing as Ashby is easily taken advantage of with her need to be a people-pleaser.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/MHMIyCw.jpg[/imgright]
Cᴀɪɴ "Tʜᴇ Fɪʀsᴛ"
The legendary story of Adam and Eve's first children was that of Cain and Abel. Cain, the first son, was also the first murderer. After killing Abel, he was marked by God and cursed for eternity. Cain is known as "The First" - he is the first Otherkin, the father of all Otherkin, and by extension, the grandfather to all Metahumans.
He's created many species, even some of the world's most ancient cities. Cain, by all accounts, 'got around'. But being Immortal wears on a person, and in his old age he's grown to be rather eclectic, unpredictable, and in possession of a rather strange sense of humor.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Big Bad v2 posts 1
Lori was leaning back on the couch, his feet propped up on the coffee table. His left hand was folded behind his head and his right hand held a plastic toothpick, absentmidedly rubbing it up against and between all his teeth.

It was yet another boring day in the boring apartment. Lori was a metahuman. His hair was all feathers, his face slowly being overtaken by red scales coming from under his eyes, which were covered by goggles of the same color. His left arm was mostly red scales, as was his right leg and foot. Lori was a man who had been a little screwed in the humanity department. He'd been an operative for 13 years.

And he lived here; in this apartment. It had a main room with a kitchen, and a few bed rooms. Other MOPs lived here too when they were around. The whole setup was vaguely familiar of pod-type dormitories in american universities. Doubly so when it was factored in that the HO didn't live here. Instead they only showed up to the place to work and babysit the MOPs. Not unlike RAs.

Speaking of the human rite of passage the 28 year old Lori would never experience, his HO walked in, right on schedule. The human Jar was only two years Lori's senior. They'd practically grown up together. Lori didn't really think of him as a friend though. They were nothing more than co-workers. If even that. HOs outranked MOPs.

But Jar, his gelled up red hair and black punk leather jacket, was treating Lori more like an equal these days. As he should, Lori thought. Lori'd been a MOP for longer than Jar'd been a HO. It was an interesting dynamic to say the least.

But in any case, Jar stopped before he entered the room fully, keeping his hand on the doorknob as he said,
"You're getting a new partner today. C'mon."

Lori turned his head slowly toward Jar. Despite his eyes being covered by the goggles, it was clear that Lori was giving the 'fuck off' look. He flicked his plastic toothpick to the other end of the room, it landing on the carpet somewhere that didn't matter. He supposed he'd pick it up later if he cared. He really wasn't in the mood to work today. Especially not bring in a new MOP. It was all overtly emotional and stupid. He hated it.
'Hey, let me tell you all about this secret society that exists that you need to join, and by the way, if you don't join it, we kill you, and if you do join it, you have to kill your parents.' Lori rolled his eyes and groaned.

"Don't give me that. Come on," Jar pressured.

Lori pushed himself up from the couch with a grunt. He was already clothed for the most part, wearing some black pants with white and red accents and a red shirt with gold accents. Walking over to the kitchen counter, he picked up a long and thin yellow fabric, wrapping it around his head several times to cover his feathery red and white ears and help conceal the feathers. But a few still poked out. As did the red horns sticking out the top of his head. Truth be told, if Jar was a punk, then Lori was some weird hippy demon raver.

The last thing he put on was a set of gloves to cover his left hand. Afterward, he finally followed Jar out the door and down to the garage.
"I liked working alone," Lori muttered while they were in the elevator.

They lived in a tall high rise. All the MOPs lived here so they could be monitored. The HOs could live here if they wanted, but were not required to, and lived segregated from the metas.

"Well get over it. It's a girl this time. A harpy," Jar stated. The elevator opened at the garage floor and they soon found themselves at the car, Jar opening the driver's side. "Hopefully she won't turn on us like the last one."

Lori huffed. "If you even get her."

They both sat themselves in the car, Jar turning the key in the ignition while looking at Lori. "Me? No. You're doing the talking. I'm going to stay in the car."

Lori threw up his hands, his voice raising an octave as he did an impression of what he thought Jar sounded like, "Oh look at me, I'm the big HO who doesn't do shit. Breaking regs so I don't have to recruit." He turned to Jar as the human simply glared back. "Does he call himself princess too?"

Jar said nothing, forcefully shifting the car into reverse and backing out of the parking spot before driving to the location where their new target was held.

Recruiting a new MOP was arguably the most shit job there was. Everybody hated it.

Tᴀʀɢᴇᴛ: Aᴅᴀʟᴀ Lɪɴᴅᴇʟ
Mᴀᴛᴇʀɴᴀʟ: Hᴀʀᴘʏ
Pᴀᴛᴇʀɴᴀʟ: Hᴜᴍᴀɴ
Aɢᴇ: 24
Gᴇɴᴅᴇʀ: Fᴇᴍᴀʟᴇ
---------------------
Oʙᴊᴇᴄᴛɪᴠᴇ: MOP Rᴇᴄʀᴜɪᴛᴍᴇɴᴛ

But it should've gone without saying that HOs weren't supposed to let the MOPs out of sight. Jar respected Lori, though. Being as they'd both been in for quite some time, while the PIMPs could still, and sometimes did, punish Jar for not watching over Lori well enough, they respected eachother well enough to be able to do jobs while not holding hands.

While they drove to the location, Lori pulled up the information on the new girl from the touch-screen monitor in the front of the car. There wasn't much there, just her name, species, and where she worked. It was her picture that was the most important.

When they reached the retail store, Jar parked right up front in some handicap space. "I'll be right here," he offered, pulling out a newspaper from the backseat.

"Yeah, yeah," Lori rolled his eyes again, getting out of the car and heading inside.

It was a grocery store. he wasn't looking around aimlessly for long, because as it turned out, she was a cashier. Lori watched her for a few seconds before smiling to himself, quickly coming up with a plan.

After straightening his composure, he walked over to her register, picking up a pack of gum on the way to her aisle. He patiently waited in line until his turn. And once it was, he slammed down that pack of gum like he was the wealthiest man alive.
"I'd like to buy a gum!"
He let his smile grow, taking over nearly his whole face.

Oh, yeah. He was going with the crazy route today.
If he was lucky, maybe she'd think he was mentally retarded.

But, Lori wasn't really sure what he was doing. Being outlandish was kind of his thing.
MeticulusMuse wrote: "Of course, your total is $32.79; would you like paper or plastic, ma'am?"

"Oh, well, how about... Paper."

"Great, and Manny can help you with your bags if you would like."


Adala wafted out a brown paper sack and handed it to the bagboy at the end of the cash register's stall. She'd been working a particularly long shift today, and it was getting awfully close to closing time. Despite her best efforts, some of her impatience was beginning to strain at her bright, plastic smile, stretching lips that she just to purse constantly in her thoughts. The bag in her hand was slipping, and Manny still had not taken the damn thing from her, in fact, he was not even actually stationed over here, he was flirting not too far away with Abigail, who actually went by the nickname Bee, for some obscure reason. She was just... One of those girls, Adala had supposed. With a sigh, she began to quickly bag the middle-aged woman's groceries. After all, she had to keep this job, and had to do well.

And here was why-- Adala Lindel had just recently moved. Yes, that would be a very outstanding achievement for a girl of eighteen to twenty-four, which she bridled on the latter of, but this was not her first move. In fact, it was the second this month, first in this town. As you could imagine, money wasn't exactly loose-flowing at the moment, especially since this land-owner was particularly strict, and a little more pricey than usual... But, what was a girl to do when her precious younger sister gave her... "The Look"...? Break down and do whatever it was the darned innocent chicklet wanted, was what. Well, she was twenty-one, so not precisely a chick anymore, but as her older sister (well, half sister), Adela felt responsible for everything. She had been responsible for everything, for about five years now. And throughout all those five years, today had been the first day that her younger sister had actually worked at a normal place, for normal wages, and would be at home by the time Adela got off this damn shift.

Considering their baseline, even though things were tight, they were nice. And that was the magic of it all-- especially in being a Metahuman, half harpy, to be exact. She was fortunate to be born with much of her humanity, and little avian to show for it; her eyes were sharp looking, and she'd been called "Hawk-eye" when she actually attended school as a girl. She was scared when she began her first period at thirteen, because unlike all the other girls, who were just bleeding, on top of that, Adela was graced with her first molting, as well. Little known fact that harpies got their feathers when they got their breasts and knowledge of their vagina; safe to say, she was pulled from public school until she learned how to hide it. She remembered the talk with her mother, about how to say the spell quietly, about preening and how she would never be able to see what few friends she had ever again. She met the impending responsibilities with a solemn face, and had done that for the past eleven years.

"Manny, could you please assist this woman?" Adela said with as much patience and saccharine attitude she could muster, shaking off her thoughts by focusing on her job. Even though her sharp saffron gaze whispered of her murderous impatience, the adolescent sauntered over confidently, having gotten his kick of testosterone, and saluted her before carrying the bags outside in the woman's cart.

(Just a few more minutes, and I'm off... Just a few more,) she chanted to herself. Maybe she would have no more customers, maybe, maybe she would be done. Maybe the customers would be repulsed by her disheveled braid and stern features.... Maybe---

Thwack!

"I'd like to buy a gum!" Maybe she would stop dreaming someday.

The voice was irksome, but at least something interesting, and as she looked up, she felt some 6th sense inside of her go off like rooster in the morning. He looked like a 90's anime rejection, crossed over with some fantasy novel, and maybe her paternal grandmother's recounts of Woodstock... But what really bugged her were those horns... She had seen some good prosthetics, or costume horns, but those were... Scary good. She tore her eyes away. After this last move, nothing should be wrong... Even after the incident with their previous landlord.

She smiled as warmly as she could, but it was oh-so-difficult as she rung up his single pack of... Apple banana gum? God, they were making some WEIRD flavors these days. "Why of course sir, that will be $1.25, would you like to donate a dollar to the efforts to help Nepalese girls out of slavery?" her voice was far too chipper, it reminded her of Ashby in the mornings. Internally, though, she was definitely struggling with her cool. Were they going to get robbed...? Or was this... Was this something her mother warned her about? No, robbing was far more likely after all these years. She waited for the man's money, and stuffed her tension in a box deep in her chest.

"A dollar twenty five? Napalese slavery?! I'd have my own slaves if I could afford one twenty-five gum!" Lori threw his hands up, laughing at his own jokes.

No, but seriously, $1.25 for a pack of gum was ridiculous.

He slid his hand across the conveyor belt and threw the gum toward the beginning of the register aisle, where there thankfully were no more people behind him. He leaned in, close to the cashier's face and grew his grin even moreso, if that were possible. He used his free, and gloved, left hand to point at his horns. He knew she was looking at them. Everyone did. He hated it. But he was old enough to roll with the punches, now.

"Dig the homestuck?"
Lori had never read Homestuck. But he didn't have to to know his skin was the wrong color for that shit. Still, he smiled proudly.
"Made it all myself. Con's in town," His voice was beginning to sober up, if that were even possible.
The gloved hand pointed toward the cashier girl, its elbow on the nearest surface that it could prop itself up on.
"You should come. You look so dead. Plus I HEARD you get off soon." Insert thinly veiled threat.

He backed up a bit, raising his hands a bit in a haphazard shrug, emitting a high-pitched 'hnf' exhalation. "I'll wait while you clock out."

He would've winked at her, except no one would've known if he had behind his red bulbous goggles. He did the possibly-sexually-harassing click with his tongue instead.
MeticulusMuse wrote: Adela could only smile tightly at him, hoping that he would then slink away the way most customers did after finding out they didn't want to pay the prices of the grocery store. She even chuckled politely, if only to try and get him to leave quickly.

The freckle-faced young woman opened her mouth as she watched the odd customer throw the pack of gum down the aisle-- she would have to pick that up later; not a difficult task, just not what she wanted to spend her moments closing up doing. She vaguely wanted to comment, but he was suddenly in her bubble space, her face jolting back as she turned her head back to watch him (hopefully) leave. But. The crimson-goggled man was right there. Right there. Adela tried her damnedest to covertly move away from him, using what very little about of space she had to put between herself and the man. His grin was weirding her out, even though she wanted to just walk away.

"Dig the homestuck?" The Homestuck? Oh, right, Homestuck, his horns. She almost felt embarrassed but... Not particularly. Her younger sister was crazy about that web series; she had been woken up many times at two am to be babbled to about something that happened in it. She had tried to read it herself a couple weeks ago after Ashby had begged for her to "look upon this silly wonder and embrace the FEEEEELS!". She was off to a slow start to say the least but, why was he talking about it like an old man? She arched a bronze eyebrow and tried to smile and shake her head, but the horned-man steam rolled on.

Cosplay, he claimed. She didn't believe him, to be quite frank....

"You should come. You look so dead. Plus I HEARD you get off soon."

Adela was growing impatient and flustered; she had never really... Dealt with seedy or sleazy customers, and she had been very grateful for her usually serious expression warding most of those folks off, but she was not defenseless against them. ""Well that would be very sweet of you... Unfortunately, I can't go, I am closing tonight, and not interested in going. With you," she hummed tight-lippedly, an icy smile raising her eyebrows in faux apology. Her cold, hawk-like gaze had been made for moments like these.

He backed up, and off... Mostly.

A rock plummeted into the pit of her stomach and dragged it down like a plastic bag in water as soon as he mentioned he would be waiting. Oh no. (You have to be kidding me,) she mentally whimpered. There was no way he was a safe person, and she began to tplot the instant he backed up. She wasn't going to leave alone, and she wasn't going to leave with him. Especially when he made that suggestive click-- never had she heard a more disturbing sound in a grocery store, and she had a fair repertoire of disturbing grocery clerk stories.

She entered phase one of her plot as Manny came back in the store, pushing the cart into the herd of shitty metal shin-eaters on wheels. The moment he stepped into the store, she glanced at him and then to the red-and-gold man in front of her. "I see, well sir, you will have to wait at a different location. We are officially closing the store; thank you for shopping with us today. If you need any assistance, speak to Abigail over at our customer service department, just down there," she leaned forward and gestured to the desk. "If you intend on waiting, you must do so there or outside." She waited to see where he would go... That would be pivotal to her plans...

Not outlandish. Creepy. He went the full creepy route. Inwardly, he frowned. But outwardly, he couldn't break his facade. damn, he thought. Never go FULL creep. Although, he didn't think he was acting too creepy. Certainly he could've acted creepier. But oh well.

Abort, abort, time to change tracks for this train to hell!

He put his left, gloved hand on his hip and stuck his chin up in the air. "You don't have to be such a cold harpy," he rebutted, overacting his dismay at her instructions. He let it sink in for a second before dropping his arms and posture. Afterward, he pointed at her with his ungloved, human right hand. "Look.." he made an obvious glance to her nametag, as he'd already forgotten what her file in the car had read, "... Adala. You'd better clock out and--" he was cut off by the approachment of another customer.

Lori grunted, pushing Adala aside to grab her 'closed' sign from the side of the register and slammed it onto the metal part of the conveyer belt. "This lane is closed," he growled, the glare from behind the red opaque goggles all that was needed to push the other shopper back, forced to roll their car to another lane.

His attention went back to the harpy halfbreed. "I don't know if you know about the veil or not," he said, his voice lowered. "But I do know you know I'm not a cosplayer. And if you care anything about your human reputation you'll come with me so we can talk in private."
MeticulusMuse wrote: She had turned to look at the cash register, opening it to try and count the money and look busy, perhaps. Adala was about to ignore him, when he made a very specific comment. Suddenly she felt like the plastic bag metaphor was not even close.

The stranger quickly confirmed her suspicions, a seriousness eating at the air and turning it thick. Her keen eyes closed tightly as she took several calming breaths; she didn't want to turn around to hear what he had to say, but did so anyways, glancing at him from the corner of her eye. There was no way out this time, was there? After 24 years of being perfectly hidden, of course she would be found when her life was actually beginning to look bright.

Her brain didn't even register the customer that slunk off in order to go elsewhere. She paled considerably, jaw clenched tightly and her teeth grinding. Why did these people even care about her existence? She'd never heard of others like her cause any trouble, except in pursuit. Eyes clamped tightly, she had to regain her composure. There had to be something she could do. But every plot her brain produced did nothing. The freckle-cheeked woman stared at him for a few moments more through the wall of her eyelids.

"Hey, Addie, are, uh, you two alright here...?" Manny's pubescent voice grated at her sensitive ears. Adala opened her eyes and turned to him with a plastic smile. "Yes, Bigby here just came in with some bad news. Family friend of my sisters," she said in the saccharine voice with a lemony zest of condescension she used only for the public. The young man nodded, looking wide-eyed suddenly and walking putting his hands up as he backed away, "Oh, woah, don't let me interrupt, uh, sorry for your loss! I'm gonna go... Clock out. See ya tomorrow."

She was too good at manipulating that boy. It made her annoyed. She glanced back to this man, saying with the same tone as before, Well Bigby. I am going to clock out as well. I will meet you outside, where we can talk about this somewhere better."

She left for the back of the store, but in her hyper-awareness, what she was doing wasn't really important. Her eyes darted at windows and doors and emergency exits-- as a solid person, Adala was not often flighty, but now nothing but the need to escape filled her thoughts. The end result was always the same though-- captured. Or Killed. Or the life she had been building for Ashby and herself would be exterminated... And she had worked on this too long to let it all end here, and to put Ashby in danger after she'd been making huge steps for herself.

On her return trip, the harpy squared her jaw. All that was left to do was talk, right? She seriously doubted it would be just talking... (Talk my ass, she grimaced as she exited the brightly lit supermarket, squinting as her eyes adjusted quickly to the darkness.

Believing this girl to not be much of a fighter or runner, he backed off a bit and crossed his arms over his chest, waiting patiently for her to comply.
When the other person came by, Lori looked over with a cocked brow, then a twitch of his lip when he realized Adala had assigned Lori the name of 'Bigby'.
What the hell is that supposed to mean?

But aside from the name, it at least was clear she did still have family. A sister. Interesting. He'd have to run it by Jar later, see if the sister would be recruited as well. But Lori said nothing, simply watched and waited for the guy to leave and for Adala to make the right choice.

Once he left, she addressed him again as Bigby, saying she'd meet him outside. "My name's not Bigby," he stated, dropping his hands to his sides and following her. He wasn't going to let her out of his sight, that was for sure. She was a flight risk. He was respectful of her personal space, though. At least for the time being.

Once she was done clocking out and had begun to go to the door, he felt this was his chance. He could get her near Jar's car, and then have backup if necessary. "We'll go to the parking lot," he forcefully suggested.

Once they got outside, Jar noticed the two and stepped out of his still-running car.

"Adala," he said, with a sincere smile. "I see you met Lori." The smile turned into a slight glare at the MOP. Lori had taken quite a long time, and Jared had been getting anxious. Lori should've known better.
But still, at least he'd gotten the target to come out willingly.

"If you don't mind, I'd like to take you for a ride. My name's Jared, by the way," he stated, reaching out a hand for her to shake.

Despite his black leather pants and jacket, blood red gelled-back hair, and questionable earring choices, Jar actually wasn't that imposing. He was a kind, gentle man. At least at the beginning, anyway. He didn't get to dicking with a person until well after he'd known them awhile. Lori, he'd known and worked with for years. So clearly their relationship was a little more... Special. Jared had just met Adala and so would treat her with some respect. This would undoubtedly be a difficult time for her.

Lori was of the opinion that Jar genuinely cared. Having worked as an operative for quite some time, not all HOs were like Jar. Many of them thought of metahumans and MOPs as some sub-human tools that were at their command.
MeticulusMuse wrote: Adala did not care for his tone one bit. She especially did not like it after a miserable work day and five hours of sleep... Or was it that he was probably going to be the beginning of a series of events that she would detest and regret with every fiber of her being? Probably a little of column a, a little of column b...

"If you insist, nameless stranger," she replied, keeping her voice, almost sighing it to herself. She began to walk with him in that direction when a man stepped out of a running car-- if he'd had that running through the entirety of their interaction, that was gonna be a bit out of the gas tank... They must have been expecting to bag-and-tag her. She tensed a little more, the stress only evident in her jaw and in a tightness around her eyes.

Adala tried to distract herself, keep friendly to get better chances for when bargaining came; if they thought of her as her maternal grandmother did, she would be needing every fraction of her mother's eloquence she had not inherited, and some of the patience she did. "Ah, I have," she stated clippedly. So his name was Lori, huh? Not hippy enough for his appearance, not quite Asiatic enough for the anime. She flicked her sharp gaze back to the man in front of her. (How much does he spend on hair dye a year....?) she wondered, taking in the punk wardrobe and... earrings. She almost didn't hear him say the part about the ride. She would crack her teeth at this rate from all the grinding they seemed to be doing today. (Its never just talking, never.) The harpy grit her teeth and answered as calmly and succinctly as she could, given her impatience, "Ride...? Do I get to know where we will be going?"

Jared, or rather Jar, brought his outstretched hand back to himself, realizing she wasn't going to shake it. It wasn't that big a deal. Most people wouldn't, considering the context. But still, he often hoped one day...

Regardless, he instead motioned toward the car. "That depends on you." He nodded to Lori, who stepped up and gently pushed Adala toward the car.

"I know how it looks, but we actually don't have any intent to hurt you," Lori muttered while Jar hopped into the driver's seat. The red-horned metahuman continued to push Adala toward the backseat, where they both would sit.
MeticulusMuse wrote: But was it really up to her? She appreciated how he wasn't treating her like less than human. Being half human did not mean she was half-sentient, and sometimes, when she was at special events for her grandmother, people behaved as if she was stupid, or disgusting. She may have had small wings, but she didn't look... Repulsive.The glaze of memories only made her more frustrated, however, so she complied with Lori's guidance. "If you insist. I hope they have lintrollers where we are going," she mumbled. Her foul mood pressed her put a protesting hand on Lori's continued pushing; no matter how understanding the goggled metahuman may be empathetic, sympathetic, she did not want his touch right now, and he was not one of three people she would ever be patient with.

Her movement stopped for a second as she turned her body towards her seatmate. "Just... Don't. And especially not there. Its irritating my calamus follicles," she glanced down at the ground and then slid into the car. Immediately she felt a little claustrophobic. She'd never liked cars much... She was much more fond of boats and bikes of all methods of power. Plus, her arms always itched, illusion magic or no. Without it, it was just damn near impossible to drive or sit comfortably in.

Her mind sought for distractions, so she began to calculate every way that she could escape the car, injured or not. Every detail she saw provided a new way, just not necessarily a smart one.

Lint rollers? Why?
But Lori said nothing and continued to usher the woman into the car. She mentioned that it irritates some thing Lori didn't think was English, but he kept silent on the matter until they were finally inside the vehicle. Once all the doors were closed, they were locked. Jar fastened his seatbelt but kept the car in park.

Lori turned to Adala and began the speech.
"Do you know about The Veil?" the horned one started. "Basically the rules that make it so humans don't know about otherkin. Well, part of the veil is that metahumans aren't supposed to exist. So I know you're part harpy. I'm not totally human either. Anyway. There's this organization. This organization that me and Jar...Ed.. Are a part of. We call it SPN."

For this, Lori had been in a somewhat serious tone. It was clearly something he'd explained many times before. He kept his eyes on Adala, wondering what her reactions would be. He wasn't sure what she knew, how she'd react. Some people freaked out. Others were enthralled. There were a variety of things that could happen, that Lori had to pay attention to.

"SPN is like, the cops of the supernatural. The worst crime you could commit, is falling in love with a human and producing metahumans. So, your parents, they committed a great offense. And the punishment for that crime, unfortunately... Is death." Lori frowned, making sure Adala wasn't going to start freaking out.

"It's death for both your parents, the human and the otherkin, and also the metahuman. That's the punishment. And as operators for SPN... That's me and Jared... We're supposed to do the killing. "
Jared sighed and watched the two in the backseat through the rear view mirror. When Lori paused, Jar scratched the bridge of his nose.

"But like I said, we don't intend to do that. We want to help you," Lori continued. "There's a way to pardon you. Just you, specifically though. Your parents will still have to pay for their crime."
MeticulusMuse wrote: Adala's eyes darted from door to door as the sounds of automatic locks clicked, completing the sensation of being trapped in this metal framed monster. She breathed in, slowly taking a waft of air to lighten the sinking feeling in her stomach.

Lori began to mention something about the Veil-- she wasn't that familiar with it, so she kept silent. That was probably for the best anyway as the fellow metahuman continued on his speech to clarify. (Tell me something I don't know,) she thought sullenly; secondly because of the fact his horns were the first piece of him she could see that gave away his otherkin parentage. But, firstly, her mind grimly conjured thoughts of her childhood and her Grandmother letting her know that she was an abomination, so she had best practice her illusion magic so she could at least look like a harpy when in the presence of important guests. Or, be completely human, otherwise she was not allowed to leave her room.

SPN, huh? She sat contemplative as he informed her. She'd never been told who was after her, and even her father, a police officer, had not known. She guessed the Veil had worked. But, the cops of the supernatural? That entire concept made her ill, her disgust wrinkling her nose and narrowing her saffron eyes. The Harpy refused to make that connection with the same word that had been her father's profession, but it was noted... Almost, until the word "crime" hit her ears. (Please don't tell me something I don't know,) she tried to take back her previous thought, the color draining from her cheeks.

Her eyes closed momentarily and opened them again like she was staring at an antelope tap-dancing and singing a ballad. "This is not taking a thought-out direction," she said flatly, her voice wavered slightly. They knew she knew what was coming up next. Given that context, she was surprisingly calm. If she got upset, her illusion magic would falter.

Lori quirked a brow behind his goggles. She was taking this well. Maybe she was in shock? He didn't truly understand her response, however. A thought-out direction? Of course it was taking a thought-out direction. He'd thought of it. Maybe she hadn't. He didn't know.

After a small pause, he decided to continue.
"Anyway... So... Like I said, I work for SPN and I'm a metahuman operator. We call those MOPs. We help the human operators protect the veil. It's our job to go out and, you know, take care of the Veil and the illusion that otherkin don't exist. In order to do that, we obviously have to capture other metas..."
Lori personally didn't like or agree with it, but he shook his head and continued on anyway.

"Point being is, if you become a MOP, we won't kill you. But in order to become a MOP, your first mission is... To take care of your parents." He quickly finished off. Awaiting her response.

Lori remembered his past. He'd killed his own parents in a fit of teenage rage. His otherkin blood was closely related to dragons, who obviously weren't the best with their anger issues. While he'd been bloodthirsty at the time and completely okay with the SPN approaching him soon after the deed, he had since rethought his actions. While he didn't truly regret it... He wasn't too eager to kill people these days. It had been an entire learning experience. One because of his meetings with other metahumans who were closer to their family, and two for working with Jar, who had treated him as an equal.
Needless to say, his opinions had changed as he had grown older and developed as a person. He didn't have much of an anger problem these days.
Big Bad v2 posts 2
MeticulusMuse wrote: She stared at Lori for a very long time. She didn't even really see him, however, because she simply could not believe this was happening... Kill her mother? That on its own was suicide; if her grandmother caught her, or found out it was her, she would be dead. And whats more, her mother was one of the kindest people, particularly for a Harpy, that she had ever known. She was a dreamer, but a brilliant eccentric, and thats what made her the next candidate for heir to Cult Leadership from the Harpy clans.

Suddenly a laugh pried its way out of her throat, a sick, bitter sound. "Hahaha, this is perhaps the most impossible thing that has ever happened to me," she scoffed, her voice a little hysteric. She gestured flippantly off to the left as she continued, her eyes following invisible irony as she weighed things out for them to see. "Because my father is dead and my mother... Well, pff, well, she is impossible to find!" She shook her head and rubbed her temple, lips pursed into a bittersmile. "Not to mention either way you put it, I will be dead before the year is out. Perhaps this was more thought out than I thought..." Her hands began to tremble ever so slightly, the usually steady limbs tense with her impatience and sick amusement at fate. While she had managed up until now, hopeful that perhaps there was some negotiation in this, Adala could tell now that there was no way, her sheer terror at this even began to gnaw at her composure and lit the start of her short-fused temper. Not only was she going to die... (Ashby will be all alone... And Grandmother will find her.) That realization hit her hard in her stomach

When Adala mentioned her mother couldn't be found, Lori turned his head to Jar, who was scrolling through the girl's record again. Jar looked up into the rearview mirror and shrugged in response, shaking head head. Lori turned back to Adala.

Sometimes, metahumans would make up stories about their parents in order to protect them. Lori didn't get the feeling that Adala was lying however, and her record seemed to back up her statement, at least according to Jar's understanding of it.

In cases where both parents had died before a recruitment, sometimes there was a pardon involved and the recruit didn't have to kill a family member. Other times, the next of kin had to be taken. It was taken in a case by case basis. Lori had personally never dealt with a situation where a parent had disappeared, but he would assume this would be one of the times a next of kin would take the place. Or possibly, Adala could be pardoned, if they decided to investigate the disappearance of the mother. There were so many variables involved with that, though. Especially when it concerned a recruit. It was too easy to interfere with the investigation. They wouldn't want to end up with a remaking of the Death Note anime's storyline.

Lori frowned and decided to make an executive decision. "If you're certain she can't be found, it's your next of kin."

But something else she had said was a little more worrying. "But what do you mean by you'll be dead? Not by us, if you become a MOP. If you're worried about retaliation because of your recruitment, in that case, we have people who will protect you..."
Trailing off, he noted that she'd used the thought-out line again. Gears in his head were beginning to turn. Was her family involved in some sort of mafia?
MeticulusMuse wrote: Next of kin? The theme of today's conversation was apparently suicide, because if she had to kill her aunt or grandmother, it just could not be done... And Ashby... Well, she would rather die than hurt her sister. Besides... Ashby was the one that needed to stay alive, no matter what. She was simply too important and exactly what the world needed, and if Adala had a choice between firing squad and snuffing out her sister's life... Despite the fear that twisted her abdominal muscles in stones, she would take the firing squad.

"For people who work with the Supernatural, you know a surprising amount of jackshit about the Harpy Clans," she said bitterly, looking from Lori to Jared, and glancing at what Jared was doing-- what was he reading...? Did they have a file on her? She doubted it would be very helpful. "Or even harpies at all. They are brilliant and have the strongest sense of judgement, duty and justice you can fathom. They are also violent, cruel, and kinda take everything personally, or at least the old bloods do." She looked at Lori again. "In mythology, Harpies were responsible for torturing wrong-doers. Murder falls under personal and wrong-doing, and I'm the bastard child of the family. My grandmother would JUMP to get me out of the picture to clean up our family image."

Lori's eyes fell and his face went to unenthused.
"And yet you're still here, alive and well." He leaned back against the car door. "Why is that?"
MeticulusMuse wrote: Adala looked to the window behind Lori, staring at her reflection. She lived on borrowed time... Time that her mother had given her, apparently. "Because of my mother," she mumbled uncomfortably, reposition her legs in the car to lean back somewhat into the seat of the car. "Gracelynn Honnacutt is the next in line for the Harpy Clan leaderships for the Cult of Athens here in the Western World. My grandmother has only ever loved two things in life, one of those being my mother. You would never believe it if you met her, though." She was spilling information like she couldn't believe but to be quite honest, if she was going to die, and even if they were not who they said, she would give anything to take down the corrupt Harpies, the henchmen of the Greek Supernatural underground.

Adala began to tap one set of hands on her thigh, while the other twisted her braid between her thumb and forefinger. "More than that, she attracted the attention of a rare male harpy who was buddy-buddy with the cults of the Erinyes, pretty much the Harpy boss. Killing my mother would trigger a very dangerous series of events, and at best, I die, at worst, well... I don't know." She slid her eyes back to Lori and Jared, a bitter smile twisting her lips.

Lori didn't know what to think of the information. But Jar had pushed a button near the monitor which triggered a keyboard to protrude from underneath. He began typing in the name Adala had provided, hoping a record of her would pop up.

Lori shrugged, decided he wanted no part in gang dynamics. "Well if you're unwilling, then unfortunately, you'll have to bare the punishment." he started digging through his satchel, wondering what method he'd use. Probably put her to sleep first with a blow dart, then have Jar shoot her.
"I'll make it quick for you."
MeticulusMuse wrote: First rocks in her stomach, and now ice filled her veins. She didn't want to die. She couldn't. Ashby wasn't ready yet. Reflective yellow darted desperately to the clock on the dashboard-- she should have been home by now, the girl would be worried in seconds and she would begin to hunt for her precisely ten minutes, at 9:42 pm because that was her favorite number to do anything with. "No," she choked, "No, please, please no, I need to get home to my sister-- its not safe for her to be alone at night, she'll get caught and have to return home!"

Hysteria dug deep into her tone and forced her to press herself as far as she could away from Lori. Ashby can't go back there. And she didn't want to die. Her mind began to race and she looked to Jared with a plea, and back to Lori, praying they could understand that the situation was impossible, that this wasn't right, this wasn't fair. And then the words came out of her mouth, leaving the most disgusting film on her tongue: "I'll do it. I will find her, I swear, you can watch me, I swear! Just let me check on my sister!"

She should have tried to bargain.

---------------------
Gʀᴀᴄᴇʟʏɴɴ Hᴏɴɴᴀᴄᴜᴛᴛ:
Rᴇᴄᴏʀᴅ Nᴏᴛ Fᴏᴜɴᴅ
---------------------

Jar grunted at the text on the screen that greeted his query. This was clearly not going to be easy. He looked back into the rearview mirror to witness Adala's little panic attack.
"Is your sister metahuman too?" he questioned, trying to remain as emotionless as possible.

"I kinda think if your mom's a lost cause, your grandmother would be the next in line," Lori interjected, taking his hands from his satchel and focusing his attention back on Adala. He, of course, was assuming the sister wasn't going to be an acceptable target.
MeticulusMuse wrote: White-knuckled fists were clenched tightly at her sides, her nails digging into her palms painfully as if the physical ache could release the stomach butterflies that were liquifying her spine in a most unpleasant way. Just because Lori's hands were out of the satchel meant nothing to her anxiety inside, but she tried to save some method of face, straightening the limp noodle of a backbone and moving her hands into her lap. She swallowed thickly, attention shifting faintly to Jared to answer the red-haired man's question. "N-no, she's an otherkin. Our fathers are different-- mine is Jeremy Lindel, hers is Aberforthe Honnacutt the third," she stuttered, chewing her lip and managing to pry her fingers open to tap on her upper thigh again, now attempting to beat out her fright. "She's a good kid, but we don't have much time before she'll leave...!"

Lori mentioned a change in targets. The young woman stared at him with wide eyes. Kill her grandmother...??? Diana Martis was a tough bitch to kill, but... She was not given a lot of options here. "I... I'll do it. It would probably be doing the world a favor," the half-harpy replied slowly, her words grim and heavy. "She can be found easier."

Jared finally turned to actually face the girl in the car while she proceeded to freak out yet again. Neither he nor Lori knew quite why she was so anxious about her sister leaving, but they uniformly decided that they should check it out.

"Calm down," Lori stated, his tone a bit pretentious.

But when she went on to agree to killing her grandmother, Jar butted into the conversation again. "We'll worry about her soon enough. Where is your sister?" Unlike Lori, Jar seemed to actually care.
But Lori was quick to add on, "And why does it matter if she leaves?"

Regardless of the answer, Jar turned his attention back to the front of the car, where he flipped the keyboard back into its compartment and shifted the car into reverse so they could leave the parking lot of Adala's workplace.
MeticulusMuse wrote: Adala gave Lori a brief, nasty look, but knew he was right. her panic would not solve her problems, her functional frontal lobe would. She took a deep breath and sighed regretfully, looking out the window of the car to see if she could see anything in the sky on a starless night like this. Unsurprisingly, she couldn't. Just pitch black, which could be both a good thing... And a bad thing. The avian metahuman turned back to Lori at Jared, her gaze sliding between the two on occasion-- she was not comfortable turning her back to either of the older men.

As the redhead asked her where to go, she reluctantly rattled off, "1700 E. Eastland Court, apartment 409 in the Crescent Hills complex." The young woman tugged the rubber band off of her braid and began to finger comb out her hair, sighing impatiently as she explained to Lori rule number one of her sister. "My sister does not react well when things don't go according to plan. When she leaves, she doesn't go out of the front door, she goes off the balcony to search for me." Adala shook out her bronze locks and looked at the horned metahuman grimly. "She doesn't care that she will be seen, she goes full harpy and will fly around town... If she IS seen, well, you know precisely what kind of shit can go down." The thought sent a shiver down her spine... It wasn't just the government she had to fear-- the Harpies were lawmakers... And like all Lawmakers and enforcers, they made enemies and became blackmarket goods for their feet, claw, feathers, bones... They had magical properties, particularly for spells of revenge, binding, and some dark arts.

She glanced past Lori to try and see around him, still occasionally searching the sky. She wouldn't leave early, but her paranoia made it difficult to watch both these men that would kill her and her sister. Although, she would note that Jared seemed fairly genuine... But anything could be a trick.

Lori, behind his goggles, gave his eyes a half-roll with a sigh while he leaned back in the car, his back in the place where the car door and the back of the seat met. Lifting his boot, he placed the sole of it against the back of the passenger seat, pushing himself further into the crevice. His arms were crossed over his chest, his mouth hiding behind the red scarf he wore.

At the same time, Jared huffed, concentrating on driving to the location Adala had informed them of. He had consequently deemed Adala a non-threat by now, but he trusted that if she were to do something, Lori would have his back. Although, a quick glance in the rearview mirror indicated the other man was quite annoyed. Perhaps it was with the harpy's explanation of the sister. Of course they knew what would happen if someone decided to reveal their otherkinness-- SPN were the people who tended to police those things. Though he had to admit, he hadn't dealt with many harpies in his time.

It wasn't long until they reached their destination. Jared pulled up to the nearest empty parking spot to the apartment, put the car in park and took the keys out of the car. He was quick to unbuckle his seatbelt and get out of the car. His urgency wasn't truly matched by Lori, however, who seemed to be nonchalant about the whole procedure. Jared headed to the apartment door with a quickness, while Lori waited to follow Adala. Lori's hand held his satchel, while Jar's hovered over his thigh holster.
MeticulusMuse wrote: Throughout the car ride, Adala was tense, to say the least. She slid her eyes occasionally changing where they sat, as if she stared too long at something it could burst into fire-- if only she could be so hopeful. She kept to her own corner, counting the seconds between streets and tapping them out with a single finger on her thigh; it was an annoying habit, the harpy was aware, but given her situation, she needed something to pass the time. She did note during her brief glancings, however, how agitated Lori was. They were all... Huffy and puffy. (The results of a difficult job,) the thought occurred to her, and she grimaced. Yeah, well, they weren't alone-- she was beginning to doubt she was going to be keeping her current job.

As the car eased to a stop, Adala set to wrestling herself from the seatbelt and was probably out of the car seconds after Jared-- she truly hated cars-- and straightened herself out, looking up to see the light still on in her apartment.

The complex was... Alright. It was fair for its location, and the balconies were not impressive, but they were a nice touch that Ashby and herself had not had the luxury of before. Her fingers anxiously ran through her bronze hair once again, a stressed wrinkle appearing on her freckled skin. Alright... Everything would be fine... Ashby would notice everything, of course, but Adala was uncertain if she would be scared, intrigued or confused. Either way, it was all up in the air at the moment. Taking one last glance at the "gentlemen" she would be leading to her abode, she strode towards the black-railed staircase that led up to the different floors; three more flights up she led them, and three doors to the left; they snagged a corner apartment, just because they were fortunate it was available. The numbers were that classic "I'm trying to look nice but I'm kind of white-trashy" font, hung purposefully crooked, in Adala's opinion, on the door. Their little black shapes were stark on the white-painted wood, while a gaudy yellowy-brass knob peek out.

She stared at it for a moment before checking the two men with her. "If you have to come in with me, please... Don't. Don't hurt her.Don't punish her for my existence..." Adala knew that it was perhaps unnecessary to tell them both this, but cliches aside, she really wanted to make that clear. If anything happened, she didn't know what Ashby would do when she went off the handle... It was unlikely that she would kill the two men, let alone be able to. "And, uh, let me make sure we don't have anything... 80's PG going on in there."
 
Last edited:
Inner Demons
8kTqO1d.png
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/7MLdwv1.png[/imgleft]

Eᴀʀᴛʜ ᴀs ᴡᴇ ᴋɴᴏᴡ ɪᴛ ɪs ɴᴏᴛ ᴀs ɪᴛ sᴇᴇᴍs. To the common eye, things are what they are and life continues on as normal. But for Tʜᴇ Cᴏʀʀᴜᴘᴛᴇᴅ, they see something more. The Corrupted are people prone to sin so much that they have somewhat of a kinship with the world down under. A world, parallel to our own, which is full of demons instead of humans. The people with this sight tend to be corporate and government officials, as well as those who consider crime a business. The Corrupted can naturally see demons. To them, the demons can be business partners, pests, or anything in between. But The Corrupted are not the only humans with the ability to see.

In theory, any human being who looks hard enough can see demons. Demons originated from Dᴏᴡɴ Uɴᴅᴇʀ, but many live on our plane of existence. Others will frequently visit. When on our plane, they project an image of something normal for humans to see. The type of image they project is related to the type and class of demon they are. Middle-class demons can assume human forms, lower-class are animals, and upper-class cannot conceal their form. If an upper-class demon wants to walk the earth in secret, it must take a host through possession.

While the host is a human form, it still retains many of the abilities the demon had when Down Under. Upper-class demons generally don't come to our plane, however. They were meant to rule Down Under. In fact, it could be argued that it would be punishment for an Upper-class Demon to come to our plane.

6iZrjet.png
[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/11Wnzeg.png[/imgright]

Dᴏ ɴᴏᴛ ᴅɪʀᴇᴄᴛʟʏ ɪɴᴛᴇʀғᴇʀᴇ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴜᴍᴀɴ sᴏᴄɪᴇᴛʏ. Tʜɪs ɪs ᴏᴜʀ ᴏɴᴇ ʟᴀᴡ.
This law, so vague as it is, has been interpreted to mean 'Nᴇᴠᴇʀ ʀᴇᴠᴇᴀʟ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ғᴏʀᴍ.'​


Eᴏɴs ᴀɢᴏ, ᴀɴ ᴜᴘᴘᴇʀ-ʟᴇᴠᴇʟ ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ ᴅᴀʀᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴛᴏ ᴏᴜʀ ᴘʟᴀɴᴇ ʙᴀʀɪɴɢ ʜɪs ᴛʀᴜᴇ ғᴏʀᴍ. This demon, Aᴘᴏʟʟʏᴏɴ, brought on death and destruction to the human civilization until the angels made an example of him. They destroyed his physical form and sealed his spirit within a green gem, burying it in the sands of time.

If the angels had killed Apollyon, he would've returned Down Under and been able to live again. Having banished his spirit on Earth, he would never have a physical form again through normal means. The angels never predicted that Apollyon, after fostering years of hate within the confines of his jewel, would be able to manifest himself and take a host given the opportunity.

What were the odds the cursed green gem would become a piece of jewelry?

NNTM6pX.png
Quatre Bornes Lee. AKA "Q" or "Bornes"
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/ij33aJt.png[/imgleft] Q is a 23 year old with a haggard past. Growing up in a French military academy, he ran away with his lover to the USA at 18. In the US, he was the second-hand to Vespasien, the lord of the newly-formed French Mafia in New York. It was there where Q began his demon-hunting career.

At 21, Q had a falling out, and left the mafia to become on call for anyone who needed to get rid of their demon problems. He doesn't know if Vespasien has put a price on his head or wants him back. Q's across the country now and truly, doesn't really care. Q sticks to what he knows and feels comfortable with. And that is, frankly, killing demons for money.

Q's lover is gone, but they left an heirloom-- a titanium chain holding an amulet with a green gem inside. Q wears it every day. He's had it since he was 20. But lately, it's been growing hot...


Roxana Josephine "RJ" Allaway
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/birgkZ5.jpg[/imgleft]Age: 25
Appearance:
RJ stands around 5'9'' and has a bit of lean tone to her form, she favors herself to be fast rather than rely on brute force. She generally keeps her shoulder length brown hair held back in a low ponytail, just to be sure it stays out of her face and amber colored eyes. Her skin is a medium tan with most of it covered in freckles with a few scars here and there from her time as a hunter. She generally dresses simply, favoring tanktops or tees with worn jeans and hiking boots.

Personality: She could seem like that wisecracking sort of buddy everyone has, the one who has a tedency to argue and make sure that they are not only heard, but right. Even if they're probably wrong. This also has a tedency for her to not follow others well, RJ is not one who finds pleasure in being bossed around. But RJ isn't one to sugarcoat things, always honest, even if she holds most people at arms length. Out of the fact she doesn't like getting attached, not out of the fear of getting attached but more out of the fear that those she cares for could be hurt. Those few who do manage to find the cracks in her foundation have a protector for life, who would easily go to the ends of the earth and back for them.

Lindsey
[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/17Nyl1k.gif[/imgleft] A middle class demon appearing as a red headed girl. Not much is known about her.

dvs7pYw.png
Inner Demons 1
11th to Infinity wrote: "Sonvabitch," She growled to herself as she had taken refuge behind a large stack of crates, her denim jacket now ripped at the sleeve where a gash had been slashed across her arm. She ripped the ruined sleeve further to at least tie off a makeshift bandage. That should probably be dealt with soon, especially with the soaked dark red now dying the cloth. She grit her teeth and tossed her loosening ponytail out of the way as she quickly reloaded her pistol with a huff. Then she took another slow breath and closed her amber eyes, calm down, focus, sooner that was done, sooner she could go and get her money.

Probably some food too, her stomach gave a small rumble and that was followed by another low roar of her current assignment. She rolled her eyes. Only lunch that thing was gettin' was bullets. One more breath and then she dove right into the thick of it again. Shots rang out and it was a done deal. She sighed heavily and tucked her gun away and turned to leave. "Note to self, RJ, stop taking hits at effin' huge warehouses." She muttered to herself as she glanced up to the impossibly high ceilings above her with their lights flickering. The only sound left within the warehouse was the low hum of electricity and the faint thump of her boots.

Once outside she gave a sigh of relief and stretched her arms, not entirely remembering that she had-.. "OW! Shit! Jesus!" She yelled and grabbed her arm. That. She still had that wound to take care of. She half-jogged to her car and fished out her keys to unlock the trunk, where a first aid kit was kept. The box yanked out and the trunk slammed. She then hopped onto the now closed trunk to set down her kit and pop that open. Her jacket, ruined of course. She shrugged it off and threw it to the ground, followed by the rather bloodied makeshift bandage. Then she began to go through the task of cleaning and stitching up the wound, grimacing the entire time. Though some of the skin was just gone now, no way to get it totally sewn up evenly. Another scar would probably end up there, she couldn't help a slight grumble with that thought. Oh well, at least it was a nice day, blue sky, hardly a cloud rolling by with a light breeze.

The little things. She had to be thankful for the little things when living this sort of life. Better a slash that has to be stitched up than a completely missing arm.

[imgright]http://i.imgur.com/5LuOGwA.png[/imgright]
Two weeks ago, Q went to Bustertown to get rid of yet another harpy infestation. Harpies seemed to be becoming a huge problem as of late. Most of his jobs were dealing with them. Q hated harpies. Normally he was fairly apathetic to what he was killing. But harpies flew around, made a lot of noise, and made him look like an idiot. Why? Because to the normal human eye, Q was on top of a roof shooting at birds. What crazy person goes to the roof of a skyscraper to point a pair of pistols at a flock of irritated pigeons?
Quatre Bornes.

The matter of the fact was that, in the normal world, demons projected an image. To a normal human, a harpy would appear to be a bird. It depended on the circumstances as to what type of bird. In this case, a flock of harpies were a flock of pigeons. Other times? Vultures. Eagles. Crows. Whatever they felt like being. But always birds. Q didn't know why they did what they did. He just knew he could see past the mirage. Apparently any human could if they looked hard enough, but no one aside from corporate giants and mafia lords seemed to.

So while the layperson would see a man with grey hair wearing sunglasses, black slacks and boots, a long sleeved dress shirt with black sleeves and a maroon torso holding two pistols and shooting wildly at a bunch of attacking pigeons... Q saw himself shooting wildly at a bunch of royally pissed off pale females possessing arms with wings and claws for hands. Their bottom half were giant, scaled, raptor feet. Each one of them were at least five feet tall with just as wide a wingspan. They all had long, out of control hair in varying colors, eyes full of rage, and open mouths filled with fangs.
That screamed. Screamed in such an ear-splitting high pitch that Q grit his teeth.

There were ten harpies in all, all screaming their wretched little heads off, presumably in some language Q couldn't understand. The pistols weren't seeming to be doing much damage, so once he ran out of shots, he holstered them. Luckily for him, he'd learned from the past few harpy jobs that some days, pistols just weren't going to cut it.

Which was why he has slung a shotgun over his shoulder. Whipping it to his front, he flicked the safety off and started blowing the brains out of every harpy that dove near. With his pump action, he had 8 shots before he needed to hunt for more shells. Luckily harpies weren't that fast, but after all his empty shells were ejected, it left him pretty helpless in relation to the last two angry harpies who continued to scream at him. It was then that the pendant on his titanium necklace began to heat up. His mind being preoccupied, Q ignored it.

Various dead bodies lay on the ceiling and a few had dropped to the street. When a demon died, their visage fell for all humans to see. This made clean-up pretty horrifying if one didn't want the public to know demons existed. But the bodies would normally liquify after a few minutes on their own. At that moment, a few of the bodies on the roof did just that. They turned to a molten black substance that quickly evaporated. The smell was disturbingly awful.

Once Q stopped to fish in his pockets for two more shells (surely he could've thought ahead a bit better about this, but he didn't normally use shotguns), the last two harpies began flying around erratically. Q was left to do tuck and rolls, trying to evade them. During one of these rolls, he had the misfortune of rolling through the black liquified remains of one of the dead harpies. He let go of his gun and cradled his arm.
He'd only briefly touched the liquid with his shoulder, but pain shot through his entire left arm. It shook uncontrollably. In that instant, whatever pain was in his chest from the necklace amplified and his vision went white.
He could feel someone talking to him. Feel it, in waves of pain, in his mind, in sound, in everything. Inside of him. It didn't make sense.

Soon. It said.
Then it laughed.

The titanium pendant around his neck burned into his skin, the green gem inside glowing beneath his shirt. The chain burned away and the pendant sunk into his chest. His skin grew over it, leaving only the green gem from inside the pendant to breach his skin. That green gem glowed faintly, pulsing in tune to Q's heartbeat.
The harpies flew off, presumably cackling to themselves at the completion of some devious plot they were too stupid to understand. Q was left freaked out, and for one of the first times in his life, legitimately scared.

Ever since that night, Q had been getting weird nightmares. And he felt strange. It only kept getting worse. He still took jobs to kill demons, but now he was afraid of their corpses before they evaporated. He'd scoured libraries for what had happened to him, but no books had given him any insight.
He'd tried to dig the gem out of his chest, but aside from the obvious pain that caused, his skin healed around it faster than he could cut away. It seemed as if he were stuck with it. Cursed somehow. By harpies of all things.

Q didn't know much about demons, really. Just that he could see them and killing them was profitable. What he learned he had learned through experience. And while the books he'd thrown himself into after this curse happened had given him a lot of insight, it still didn't help him much. Overall he just didn't like demons, and really never cared to educate himself. Why would he have to? Bullets killed them as easily as any other animal, it appeared.

After one week had passed, he was losing far too much sleep to put this off any longer. He began to actively look for help from other hunters. Hunters weren't that common, and Q worked alone. He'd only just heard of names. But as the books weren't giving him anything, he had to go to other means. Several phone calls later, he happened upon the name of someone who might know something. A woman named RJ. He got information and what jobs she'd taken, and Q made sure to meet her at one of the sites.

On the eighth day of this curse, Q was looking fairly haggard, his hair in disarray, his body already losing quite a bit of weight, and his baggy, sunken eyes covered by sunglasses. If anything, he looked extremely hung over as he walked over to the car where the other hunter seemed to be pissed off, slamming the trunk of her car and angrily grumbling to herself while bandaging her arm.

"AJ, I assume?" the man's voice was gruff, as if having gone unused for several days. Or maybe used too much. He hadn't realized he'd gotten her name wrong.

As he came closer, his clothes stunk of alcohol and tobacco. They were things to try to wash away the pain. "Probably not a good time. Anyway, Blake told me I could find you here. That maybe you could help me with something. I'm a hunter, too." Blake was the hunter that'd given Q the tip about RJ. Hopefully, they were friends. Hopefully, this wasn't going to be a dead end.

"Maybe we could go someplace private to talk?" He tilted his head a bit, finally noticing what was actually wrong with her arm. "I could help you patch up your arm," he offered, trying to give something in return for her future favor.
11th to Infinity wrote: "It's RJ, A's pretty damn far from R in the alphabet." She grumbled, not so much as bothering with a glance as her focus was on finishing up the stitch for her arm. "An' that bastard owes me fifty bucks still." She added on, mostly for her own benefit, but it would confirm that she indeed knew the man behind the name.

If anything, she only looked slightly better off than Q did. At least her tattered up tank top and worn out jeans fit her well. Not that she had obvious curve to her, the ruined jacket upon the ground probably even hid what little figure she had. With that gone, it was obvious to see her tanned skin was covered in freckles, with a few scars slashed out here and there along her arms and shoulders. Probably from various jobs, the profession she found herself in wasn't exactly a safe, sound, bore yourself to tears desk job after all. A few scuffs along her arms and plenty of patches of dirt on her clothes. Her deep brown hair had just about fallen out of her ponytail when she finally rose her eyes to Q. The amber orbs rather quizzical as she examined the man before her and up went a brow. Her hand paused in it's work, but held the needle loosely, just for caution, RJ wasn't fond of the idea of ripping out a stitch.

Her cheek twinged some as she had breathed in, as she had got quite the whiff of Q, who was getting slapped with the 'raging alcoholic' tag at the moment in RJ's mind. "Look pal, the town's down the road an' while the twelve step program does work, yer gonna feel stupid the first few sessions. Why the hell does Blake keep sending all the drunks to me? Jesus." She huffed with a shake of her head. "I ain't no counselor." She lowered her eyes back to arm, she gave a slight wince as she stuck the needle back into her skin.

Though she did pause again to dig around in her kit again. Her brows furrowed and her digging became a bit more hurried, her lips curved into a frown as she scowled at the box. She sighed deeply and glanced up to Q. "Fine, I guess you win. I've forgotten to restock my bandages. But if you're about to weep your life story at me, I might shoot myself." She warned and finished off her patch job. Then she slid off of her trunk, closed the kit and opened the trunk back up again to stow her supplies away. Once the lid was slammed shut, she pulled out her keys. "There's a motel down the way, ya got a ride?" RJ asked with a raised brow before she stepped over to the driver's side of her car. Though she did note the lack of a second car near by. "Might as well jus' get in." She added on before she opened her door and climbed in.

Q grunted when she told him he'd gotten her name wrong. He would've apologized, but he couldn't work his mouth fast enough befoe she moved on to the alcoholic jokes. His posture slumped a bit, himself agitated. Far too tired to bother coming up with any good comebacks, he grit his teeth and took it all, remaining silent.

Finally, she offered him the car, to which he opened up the passenger side and let himself in, sitting down and slamming the door behind him after he got his feet in the vehicle. He specifically neglected to put on his seatbelt.

Once RJ was also in the car, he unbuttoned the two top buttons on his shirt and pulled it open, turning to her.

"It's about this, asshole," he grumbled.

In his chest, over his heart, was the green gem embedded into his skin. It pulsated faintly with his heartbeat, the veins close to the surface of his skin turning black. It almost seemed like roots spraying out further into his body. The area throbbed, the gem glowing a faint green, a glow that was being replicated in his eyes hidden behind his sunglasses.

After he was sure RJ had a good look, he quickly buttoned his shirt back up. "Blake said you might know." he said, his voice a bit softer.
11th to Infinity wrote: The name calling of course went over her head as she settled in her seat. She leaned in a bit to the wheel to slide the keys into the ignition, first giving a small glance, as if it was nothing to Q's chest before she dropped her keys to take a double-take. She stared at his chest with her jaw slightly agape, but she dare not lean in to get a closer look.

Her movements were slow, almost cautious as she reached down for her keys. "I can tell you one thing, that is definitely not good." RJ replied, her voice taking a rougher scratch as it turned grim. Her eyes flicked upward to Q's shaded eyes. Then she swiped up her keys and shoved them in to start the car. "I just hope that ain't what I think it might be." She murmured as she backed out and drove off.

"Tell me what happened," she began, her eyes upon the road, though one could see her grip was tight upon the wheel. "How long has that been embedded into your chest?"

He didn't like her reaction. Not at all.
He stifled a disappointed sigh. What was he really expecting? The curse to be a good thing?

He readjusted himself in the chair to face forward, becoming preoccupied with looking at his worn boots. "A week," he said. "Can't sleep much. Can't keep down a lot of food. Got a constant headache. I get drunk most of the time to make it go away, smoke to stave off hunger." he snorted, hanging his head a bit.

"Dunno what happened really. I wear a necklace, nothing special about it. I've had it for a few years. Got into it with some harpies, accidently rolled through a dead one's fluids before it evaporated.." he motioned with his hands, or at least tried to, but ended up throwing them up in a small circle, not knowing how to signal what he was trying to say. His hands flopped to sit atop his thighs again.
"Next thing I knew the damn thing had adhered to my flesh. I try to claw it out, but my skin keeps growing back over it. Feel like I'm turning into a goddamned vampire or something."
It was outrageous, because vampires didn't exist. But if they did, he was certain this is what it felt like to turn.

"So do you know what it is? I couldn't find anything in books about a harpy curse. I started calling hunters and hoping." He looked to her, his shielded eyes pleading. He was at the end of his rope.
11th to Infinity wrote: Her brow briefly quirked as she listened, that explained the walking liquor store smell. She gave a faint nod as he went on, her lips at times faintly twitched. RJ remained silent though, not wanting to interrupt and of course absorb the information as he went along.

She seemed to almost wince at the mention of Q trying to claw out what was once his necklace. RJ gave a quiet snort at that and shook her head. Their drive coming to an end as she pulled into the parking lot of a small motel. She killed the engine and shifted a bit in her seat to fish out another key from her pocket. A tag hung from the key labeled with the number seven upon the worn surface.

RJ then turned to Q and gave a small sigh. "I'll level with ya, I don't think it is exactly a harpy curse. But it does sound like rolling around in a bunch of demon--" Her thin lips scrunched to one side as she was clearly trying to think of a proper word. "...goo. Probably did cause some kind of reaction in that stone of yours. Did that necklace of yours ever seem-" she paused again as her hand faintly gyrated and jangled the tagged key a bit. "I dunno, funny? Did ya ever notice it 'behaving' or something felt off about it?" She pressed on and lowered her hand to her lap again.

No shit, he thought. Of course rolling around in demon goop wasn't a good thing. He wondered if all demon goo was this bad. He'd never actually come in contact with it before this curse.

"Uh..." He stammered, recalling the memory of the receiving the necklace. "No, it was just a gift. From a.. Friend."

Not really. More like a partner. Of the love variety. He didn't even know why he'd held onto it. He'd decided he wasn't gay, and just wanted to forget the whole thing happened. Now look at it, his ex biting him in the ass well after they'd been apart.
Q scowled at the thought.
What a dick.

As much as he wished it was his ex that did this to him, he highly doubted Vespasien would've done so on purpose.

Q shook his head and opened the door, getting out of the car once stopped. He staggered a bit, but after catching himself, followed RJ.
"You mind if I smoke?" He was so fucking hungry. But he didn't feel like barfing all over everything again. That seemed to happen whenever he tried to down food.

He felt like ass, and he didn't really like smoking and drinking 24/7, but so far it seemed to work for the time being.

Even though he'd asked for permission, he didn't wait for it, and instead shoved his hands in his pockets, revealing a lighter and a pack of cigarettes when his hands returned to his mouth.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ gave another nod and perhaps, to Q's relief, did not press more on the trinket itself. She pulled out her car keys as well and stepped out, she shoved them into her pocket and shoved the door shut. Though she gave quite the grimace as it was her injured arm she decided to use with the motion, thus she jarred her stitches some.

RJ gave a small huff in response as he didn't wait, but then again, she couldn't blame the guy. If she had a possibly cursed jewel lodged into her sternum, she'd probably be drinking whiskey like it was water and chain smoking like a chimney herself. She unlocked the door to her temporary base. Which of course was your standard single room, a queen sized bed, half-way made. The nightstand's phone shoved back some to allow room for a small laptop. The closet still open where a black suitcase sat open within it.

She walked over to the other side of the room and opened up the window to ensure the smoke wouldn't stay in. Once Q stepped into the room she added for his benefit. "Owner just 'bout had a bitchfit when I had a quick smoke an' didn't crack a window."

RJ then meandered over to the closet and knelt down to the suitcase, she dug around for a moment or two, not caring if she had thrown her clothes around some to get what she was looking for. Which she pulled out a thick, worn book. It appeared much like an encyclopedia. When she rose, she ensured she carried it with her good arm back to the bed and opened the volume up, she motioned over to Q to step closer. "C'mere, lemme see that thing that's jammed in your chest again." She absently flipped a couple of pages with the book open in her lap.

When she opened the window, Q took the hint and decided to sit near to it, taking a drag and expelling it outside. But then she brought out a huge tome that caught his attention. The thing looked ancient. It also wasn't in any library. He wondered what it was, and why she had it.

But it wasn't long before she sat it on the bed, opened it, and motioned for him to come closer. He hmphed, sitting his cig down on the sill, still allowing it to burn while he walked back over to the woman, unbuttoning his shirt.

He sat on the bed facing her, letting his shirt fall ontop of the sheets. This revealed his tanned, but sickly flesh. The glow of the gem intensifying with his heartbeat while it puled. Q's heartbeat was naturally quite slow, however. The jewel seemed to be the centerpoint for the black veins. The veins themselves could've been veins not of his own, as the closer they were to the gem, the more raised they were. The farther, the more sunken in, as if the tendrils themselves were black and were rooting into him, rather than just tainting the skin above them.

His shoulders were covered in old scars, no doubt probably from previous harpy encounters. Q hated harpies. His back had them too, in addition to a golden ankh tattoo that ran down the whole of his back. The ankh tattoo came at the same time as the black whisker-like tattooes on his face, though the scar that ran diagonal over his nose came much, much earlier than the other scars on his upper half.

After pulling his left arm out of his long sleeve, he pushed the sunglasses atop his head. "This, too," he stated, looking up at her. His green eyes matched the hue of the gem. They, too, were faintly glowing. After being released from the shields of his sunglasses, his black pupils formed slits, similar to a cat's.

The pupils weren't anything new to him, but the glowing was. Q wasn't exactly the most normal human being on the planet, but he was human nonetheless and he was determined to remain so.
11th to Infinity wrote: Her eyes tightened some at the rather unhealthy look about his skin. She leaned in some to look upon the pulsating gem, though of course, she still pointedly kept her hands away from it. She examined the gem and the veins running along his chest for a moment or two before she looked to the large book in her lap. The pages by appearances alone, seemed fragile, as if they would disintegrate if one so much as dared to turn them. The paper yellowed with obvious age, perhaps seeming far too old in fact.

But RJ would show that the pages could indeed turn, even some had markings or notes in the margins. The handwriting quick, but neat enough that it could be read easily still. She paused in her search though as Q spoke again, her amber eyes widened a bit with the glowing greens that she met. "Well, I take it that ain't normal." She murmured as she seemed transfixed upon the glow for a moment. RJ then quickly looked down and began to flip the pages with more purpose. "I don't think there are many, but sometimes, if a demon is powerful enough. They might try to find their way into this world, but y'know, waltzing up here would cause an uproar." She then trailed off as she finally found the page she was seeking out. The pages containing dark drawings, a shadowy force rampaging across the earth, but there also was a few diagrams of what looked to be the same gem that was stuck within Q's body. "Most of the time, demons don't wanna be seen. But powerful ones can't exactly hide like say harpies could. So, they have to take over another being."

She then focused her eyes upon the few diagrams, before she looked to Q's chest again, then back to her book, then the man again. RJ let out a slow exhale and straightened up. "You ever hear the legend of Apollyon?" She inquired softly and rose her gaze back to Q.

"The glow? No," he returned, in response to the comment about the normalness of his eyes. After the comment and when RJ put her nose back in the book, he slipped the glasses back over his eyes, his posture slumping again as he staved off the ever-present hunger.

He looked to the pages of her book, trying to read over some of the pages quickly as she searched. Unfortunately for him, his brain had just been slowing down day by day. Not because of the curse, he mused-- at least not directly. It was moreso from hunger and lack of sleep. His body was wearing down and he was seriously concerned about dying.

But maybe... Dying wasn't that bad... It was probably about his time, anyway...

But the negative thoughts were interrupted by RJ speaking of demons.
"Yeah, I really don't think I'm being possessed by a demon. I really don't think that whole thing involves jewelry," he sassed.
Really, he had no idea how possession worked, but from the books he read, it seemed a little less physical and a lot more psychological warfare. Which, horrific dreams and inability to eat seemed pretty par for the course, but the whole gem in his skin thing was too much of a curve ball to ignore. Q was fairly convinced this was a curse.

"Apollyon? Some upper level demon who's basically the devil. That's all I know."
Technically, Apollyon probably was just another pseudonym for Lucifer. But who knew if they were really one in the same? It's not like he or anyone else was going to take a trip Down Under to find answers. Q'd never cared. Demons were pests. He didn't talk to them. The middle class demons had human visages. He'd come across a few of them in his time, but really didn't care to have a sit down conversation about how their world worked. And the lower class demons all appeared to be animals, so there was no talking to them. Q couldn't speak Pest.
11th to Infinity wrote: "I dunno, by the looks of things, it could very well be involvin' jewelry." RJ countered quietly, she then leaned back a bit with a small nod. Q's knowledge being the bare basics. Then again, not that she would claim to be an expert, but she had her fair learning of the darker world of Down Under.

"Didya know he came up here on Earth once? Caused a mighty lot of trouble for folk back in the day. So, heaven sent down some angels to take care of him," she glanced down and turned the page again, where sketches of angels descending from Heaven to destroy the demon. "Legend says after all that had been said an' done, the angels locked the spirit of Apollyon away in a jewel and buried it within the sands of time. But of course, no one ever says if the angels kept watch over the gem or even know of it's whereabouts now."

She sighed quietly and looked to Q again. "Hate ta jump to conclusions, but that thing that's lodged in you, is looking awful similar to this," she turned the page back to where the gem's diagrams were and laid her finger upon one of them.
Inner Demons 2
"Well, that just seems... Irresponsible," he muttered at the angels not keeping watch over their prison jewel.
In any case, he really didn't think angels existed. Or maybe they had, but were extinct now. It wasn't something he bothered to bring up at current.
RJ was right. The jewel in his chest looked like the one in the book, and all indications pointed to the gem not being an elaborate hoax. So he may as well play along with this angel prison gem theory. What was there to lose? He was already dying, anyway. Practically.

Q stared down at the book for a moment before taking a deep breath, trying to absorb and actually accept all the information. On his exhalation, he rushed out an, "Okay fine, so how do I stop it?"

He really wasn't willing to accept a demon was in the process of ... Well he wasn't sure. Maybe taking over his body? But it was killing him, so he wasn't sure if Apollyon was doing such a bang up job on escaping his prison.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Yeah, no shit. Tha' wasn't too bright of 'em." RJ agreed as she absently turned the page again. "It's almost like they wanted somethin' to happen. Or maybe no one would think of diggin' it up." She shrugged and glanced towards Q again. "But as for stopping it, that I'm not sure on-" RJ looked to the book and flipped a couple more pages, revealing a gap within the book, obviously the pages had been torn out.

"I dunno if that had anything more on the jewel or not. But I would think someone would have a plan in the off chance, somehow, that the demon got out again." She sighed softly and shut the book again. "Demon possession, isn't something that happens often if ever. This is a bit new to me. I only know some things, but I've never seen it actually happen." She admitted with a small shrug.

His hopes dashed away with the closing of the book.
Who'd torn the pages out? Maybe another demon.

"Where did you get that book anyway?" Q asked.
11th to Infinity wrote: "This?" She hefted it up, as if he needed clarification before she lowered it into her lap again. "It's been in my family for a while. Passed on from hunter to hunter. A rather dusty and musty family heirloom." RJ mused with a huff of laughter. "I looked at it rather often when I was a kid, I've got most of these old pages memorized." She shrugged slightly. "Other than that, I can't tell you exactly where it came from."

Well that didn't really provide many answers. Q's face found.
"Well as much as I hate to suggest this. I'm running out of options. You know any mid-class demons we could talk to? Maybe they know. Like an informant or something."

Q had a way with words... A way so good that any middle-class demon he came into contact with would go out of their way to make his life miserable. Suffice to say, he had no contacts of that sort. It wasn't as if he needed them before.

He was quickly realizing that he should've been building some sort of social network rather than burning all the bridges he came across. That would've probably helped a lot in this situation. But then again, who really expects something like this to occur?
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ clicked her tongue and her lips scrunched off to one side as she thought it over. While demons were not always the best social company, they could sometimes point you in the right direction of where you needed to go. If they felt generous enough.

"I might," she began. "I'm guessing this isn't a route you would have taken on your own? Granted, I wouldn't run off to be drinking buddies with a demon myself." RJ's words perhaps hinting towards a joke, if for the fact she didn't always speak in that dry manner to where one couldn't tell the line between seriousness and sarcasm.

Q grunted. "I'm not like you," he explained, sounding a little sour.

"I didn't grow up with hunters or anything. I don't have any sort of network. I come from the other side," he meant the corrupted, but the fact it could be taken in a different way passed by him, unseen. He didn't want to just come out and say he was ex-mafia, either.

"It took a longass time just to get the first hunter's name. I'm not exactly the most trusted person. I don't think any of the hunters really know of me. Speaking of, I'm Q, by the way. Don't think I ever actually told you."

"Anyway. If you do know any demons. I'd sincerely like to not die so it'd be great if we could go talk to them."
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ rose her brow at that, though she clearly was waiting for him to elaborate. Then both of her brows rose and her lips parted as if she wanted to say 'Oh', but the sound didn't come. She nodded once and set the heavy volume in her lap aside. That thing was making her legs numb...

"So, just 'Q', huh? Then again, can't give ya much flake for that seein' how as I'm two letters." She snorted a bit and then drummed her fingers upon her thighs. "There might be one we could. Though they're a fair drive, least a couple of days or so." She forewarned.

"That is what I go by," he said in relation to his name. His full first name was Quatre Bornes. But no one ever pronounced it correctly, so he just went by Q now.

"In any case, doesn't he have a phone? You can't call him? If not, then let's go. A few days drive is better than no lead at all, I think." He stood and went back over to the window sill, where he noticed his cigarette had burned out. With a sigh, he lit another one and began smoking again.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Tch, no. He's one of those uber paranoid types. Y'know, bad enough to where he might wanna wear a foil hat on his head and tells you that the government is poisoning the water supply with superhuman gene chemicals. Or some other shit like that." She waved her hand airily before she hefted her book up to tuck it away in her suitcase as well as the clothes she had strewn about. Once the suitcase was packed and zipped, she pulled out the top handle to roll it out.

"Gotta pay for the room first, but you can head out to the car." She offered as she gathered up the laptop and her keys as well. Once she stepped out and took care of the room, she headed over to her car to open up the trunk and set her things in before she joined Q in the car.

"Ugh," he spoke in disgust in response to the panicky demon friend, smoke escaping his nose.

He stubbed out the cigarette and stood up. "Actually, I also have a room here so I'll meet you at the car in a few minutes, when I'm done doing the same."

With that, he left, exiting out of her room and going to his own, gathering his things, which comprised of a seabag and a hardshell violin case, paying is fees and then meeting her at the car, tossing his seabag in the trunk and his violin case in the back seat before he himself sat in the passenger.

Once RJ had returned and sat down, he stated blandly, "So, how do you want to do this."
An uncertain silence followed before he spoke up again. "Take shifts driving, or...?"

He actually wasn't sure if he was even in a good condition to drive, not that he wanted to. He wasn't certain how much longer he'd be able to last without food. And he was rather thirsty. He supposed he could try to eat again. Drinks came down rather easily. Maybe he could get a smoothie or something. He grimaced at the thought.

He considered himself a bit of rebellious badass. Badasses didn't slurp smoothies.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ turned and gave him a good look over with a raised brow. The man looked more likely to faceplant into the steering wheel and have them careening off the edge of a cliff. Taking shifts was probably not a good plan. She drummed her fingers upon the wheel for a moment and let out a small huff of air through her lips.

"How about, we drive for a few hours, I find us a stop and then we try to see if we can't get some kind of food in you. You said you ain't eatin' much these days, right? Guess if all else fails, we go find an IV bag, stick food in it and have ya get somethin' in ya that way." She grumbled before she started up the car and headed them off.

RJ wasn't much of a talker, nor did she exactly fool around. She only needed to make one stop to fill up for gas both in the car and her emergency supply as well. She did buy a couple of bottles of water for the both of them to hold them over until they reached another motel to stay for the night. A diner was near by, probably by luck or that it was just one of those lonely seeming stops in the middle of nowhere.

Once the car was parked, she secured a room and brought in her suitcase, as she figured she'd be in for a slightly late night to get started on this conundrum of demon possession. "Guess we should try ta eat before I get too engrossed." She murmured as she opened the closet to set the suitcase inside. She turned and lurched to a stop as a full length mirror hung on the door, she cringed a bit by her disheveled state. "Okay, a shower, then food, then work. Is probably the better order." She absently tugged at the bottom of her tanktop, widening one of the tears within it by accident. Oh well, she still had plenty of clothes. RJ then turned back to the suitcase and unzipped it to flip it open and grab some fresher clothes.

He shuddered at the thought of an IV. "No doctors," he rasped, putting his shielded eyes on the road, his lips thin as she began to drive.

RJ was quiet. But so was Q. He leaned back in his chair and stared down the road as she drove. His mind drifted off, unable to keep its focus on any one thing for too long. He began to see things he knew weren't along the side of the road. His vision wavered and fuzzed eventually. And at some point he drifted off to sleep, only to be greeted by night sweats and period muttering in what would be interpreted by RJ as nightmares.

He'd wake himself up off and on, trying to pretend being scared shitless wasn't happening to him. At those times he'd drink the water RJ had gotten from the gas station. By the time they reached the hotel, he'd probably drank half their supply. And not once did he have to pee. The car seat could be stained from his sweat. Certainly the smell of him would likely be lodged there for a considerable amount of time.

When RJ left for a room to a hotel, he also grabbed his things and dumped them in the room. She made a joke, he didn't appear to react in any way. She went to go take her shower, Q opened up his bag and changed his shirt, using his old one to wipe his armpits and the sweat off his back, chest, and head.

Making sure RJ was going to be in the bathroom for at least five more minutes, he then loosened his belt and pulled something from the back of his pants. It was a long, glossy black tail, similar to a dog's. He massaged it, smoothed out the fur, and gave it a few test movements. Being trapped in his pants all day wasn't the most comfortable, but with all the other pains he was experiencing lately, it was almost easy to forget about. He was born with the tail, but he hardly let anyone else see it.

After he'd comforted his appendage, he shoved it back down a pants leg and reaffixed his belt buckle, stretching one last time before he sat on the bed and lit a cigarette, waiting for RJ to come out of the shower.
11th to Infinity wrote: Her shower wasn't long, enough so to wash her hair and clean herself off. She didn't do much standing around in the hot water, even though she was half-tempted. The hunger pains in her stomach though prevented her from doing so. Once the water flipped off and a ruffled drying to her hair, she'd pull on her cleaner jeans and of course bra and then she reached for the hairbrush on the bathroom counter--

That wasn't even there. RJ rolled her eyes to the ceiling before she let out a mutter of annoyance. She then yanked open the door and made her way out to the closet again. Not overly bothered by the other person in the room, granted, having someone tag along on the road was a bit odd. Something she hadn't done in quite some time.

There were a few more scars along her back and shoulders. Her tanktops weren't hiding much, save for a bit of tone she had gained through her profession. Nothing really seemed out of the ordinary if one had been around hunters long enough. Though there were a pair of strange marks at her shoulder blades, as she knelt and bent over her suitcase, the light would show them a bit better. They ran down a few inches from her shoulder blades, though they were far wider where they started. It almost seemed like as if something should be connected there and was torn out. Though if Q was looking and happened to get curious, RJ would leave a bit too quick for him to ask any questions right then and there.

She found her brush and headed back for the bathroom to take care of her hair, pull on her tanktop and was ready to go. She thought about asking if he wanted to walk, but from looking at him, that probably wasn't the best plan. So she grabbed her keys and the keys to the room instead and flicked her head towards the door. "C'mon." She simply said.

The car ride another quiet but short ride to the diner. Didn't seem like there were too many people in, and one could seat themselves, so RJ chose a booth in the back and tucked out of the way, just to be sure there weren't going to be too many eyes upon them regardless.

Following her like an old, burnt out dog, it wasn't long before they made it to the diner. Once he had a look at the menu, he sighed. He doubted he could eat anything here. Everything was way too greasy.

When the waiter finally came around and asked what they wanted, Q let the menu fall on the table and said, "Beer."

"And for your meal, sir?" said the waiter.

"Beer." he said again.

"for your food?"

"Beer."
Inner Demons 3
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ lowered her menu and quirked a brow. Yep. Time to go break into a doctor's office and find an IV bag and tube. She gave one more glance over the menu before she handed it off to the waiter. "I'll take a grilled cheese, and I guess I'll take a glass of beer too. Y'know with my food."

She leaned back in the booth with a quiet huff of air. She quietly drummed her hands upon her thighs, one leg bouncing up and down a bit in a restless sort of way. One would come to find when she wasn't driving or holding some type of firearm in her hands, RJ was fidgety. Quite fidgety.

This was awkward. How does one socialize again? Her lips curved into a frown and she silently hoped that maybe the cook would be fast enough that she didn't have to worry about such crap.

The waiter looked to RJ when she interrupted. He took down her order, then looked questionably back over to Q, digging for answers.
"So about how much beer...?"
"Two pitchers," Q stated. "Just leave the pitchers. Yeah. That should do it." He handed the waiter the menu, who decided, after taking it, that he wasn't paid enough to play detective. He left to put the orders in.

Q eyed the table then, his forearms atop it. He grabbed a coaster and slid it into his eyeline, reading it. Then he drifted off for a few seconds, idle voices saying one worded threats in his mind. It was then he noticed that RJ was extremely fidgity.

"Why are you so nervous?" Q asked, having no real vested interest in the answer. But it was something to do to drown out the whispering voices.

He wasn't a man to talk to a lot of people. He had wanted to be a sniper, and for that, he'd learned to be quiet, patient, and still. He could've been the polar opposite of RJ, who so far liked to talk to herself and never sit still. But these were trying times for him. Nightmares, hunger, headaches, fear... Things he'd not experienced in many years, all coming back in a rush of feverish sweats. He'd go insane if he couldn't figure out how to turn his brain off, again.
Unfortunately, that ability had eroded as soon as the gem had affixed itself to his heart, its grip on his beating organ just as tight on his ventricles as his neurons.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Our bills are separate." She added on before the waiter left them. Q could get shitfaced all he wanted, on his own expense.

RJ then occupied herself with taking a look about the dining area while her fingers tapped along at times her hands might wiggle some. It was Q's voice who seemed to lurch all of that to a stop though. She rose her brows. "I ain't nervous." She was quick to reply. Though of course, she seemed to be about as good at conversation as Q was, given her short seeming answers when it wasn't about the subject of the supernatural it seemed.

"I just-- I dunno, I don't like bein' still I guess." She added on with a shrug, her knee began to bounce again.

"Nervous. Anxious. It's all the same. What're you afraid of?" Q pushed, his head finally looking toward her form.

"There's always a reason people don't sit still."

Maybe she'd been jumped. Maybe she didn't like him. Which was fine, he supposed. Maybe he wouldn't like him, either. Of course, if he really was being possessed, then in theory he could become the devil at any moment. So maybe it would be best if she was on her guard.

He wasn't even sure what was happening anymore.
"I don't have any money," he lied. But it was just as convincing as any other line of dialogue he'd said.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ gave quite the snort at that. "Afraid, that's rich. Maybe some people jus' don't sit still for no good reason. Am I breakin' a law if I squirm a bit?" She waved her hands over the table and shrugged her shoulders with her slightly leaning forward.

She was about to lean back when she did another double-take sort of glance at the man, her jaw dropped. She leaned forward and her hands slightly slammed on the table. "Wait just one damn minute here." Her index finger rose up and she pointed to him, "You ain't got no cash, ordered two pitchers of beer, an' sayin' I'm picking up the tab? Goddamn, ya might as well buy five steaks with it, ass!" She had then jerked her thumb back at herself before she flailed her hand and flopped back. If Q wanted to ruffle her feathers, well, he certainly got what he wished for. Her frown cut all the deeper into her face and her brows furrowed some, clearly she was quite bristled.

"I'm just making conversation," he shrugged. "But being that defensive over it, sounds like you're afraid of something," he poked.

But she went straight into the bill. He would've laughed if he had had the energy. "You're the one that wanted to get food. I told you I can't eat. So I'm just going to get drunk instead. Besides, my beer probably costs as much as your meal. Beer is cheap."
In fact, the more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed he'd just throw up all the beer as well.
But if he was drunk he supposed he wouldn't care about that.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ probably wasn't one to be warm and fuzzy. She huffed and rolled her eyes at that. "Well, I ain't. Why you makin' conversation on my emotional state? I'd assume ya wouldn't want me ta be askin' if you're peachy keen. Which, obviously you ain't." She pointed out, by her tone, it could seem argumentative but it was more of a state the obvious sort of phrasing.

"If you puke on the floor, then you're gettin' housekeepin'." She grumbled in return, as it seemed like she couldn't bring up a good comeback to that truthful statement. "An' if you want my brain workin' at all for your-- problem. I've gotta eat." She then rested her elbow upon the table with her cheek in the palm of her hand, her pinkie finger then began to tap lightly at her cheekbone.

He hmphed. "You assume wrong."
Maybe he did want her to ask. It would've been nice to have someone care about him for a change. Now, would he answer? No.
Definitely not. But maybe later. He didn't know. His brain was too scattered right now, too indecisive on whether it wanted to put on the bad boy visage or just come clean in hopes all the details would find the solution sooner. An even bigger part of him just wanted to pass out. Fleeting thoughts of ending it himself entered his mind, but he was pretty sure they weren't his own.

And again, he was sucked into his own mind. Why would this demon, if it really was a possession thing, want him to kill himself? If he died, how could it use his body? Assumptions and theories attempted to be made, but in his exhausted state, none of them were plausible or even made any sense at all.

Finally, the drinks were delivered. The cheese came out shortly after, but by that time Q was already drinking straight from the second pitcher. The faster the voices and the headaches left him, the better. It was beginning to feel like the only time he could be himself was when he was inebriated. Somewhere deep down he knew that was not how things should work, but still he continued to rely on the alcohol regardless.

Even while drunk, Q remained still and patient. Simply less stiff. He leaned back in his booth and surveyed the room, people-watching. Gazing over exits, going over every possibility of how to counteract something if it went wrong. Ever watchful. On Guard. The movements in his eyes were thankfully hidden behind his sunglasses, which still remained indoors. Had they not been, perhaps it would've been RJ making fun of how anxious he was rather than the other way around.

Finally the bill was paid, and they left, ever silent. Q was almost impressed. Though he shouldn't have been, really, considering the hours in the car they had sat together when she hadn't said anything. So this should've been nothing new. But his mind said he should be impressed at her ability to be quiet now, so he was.

They went back to the hotel and Q went in, expecting RJ to begin talking to herself once more. In his drunken stupor, he sat on the edge of the bed and undid his boots, kicking them off and scooting back to the headboard, placing pillows behind his back so he could fully on top of the bed and stare into space again.

He glanced to RJ, hoping she'd get right back to that old tome, hoping to figure out what was wrong with him.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ's head tipped down some and a brow rose. Her face clearly reading; 'Bullshit'. Once the drinks were brought out she began to sip at hers, though she had paused mid-drink at one point as he began to chug down that second pitcher. Damn, that would probably put some college frat boy to shame, wouldn't it?

Thankfully for Q, he didn't need to wait long, RJ scarfed her food, if not half inhaled it. As she hadn't had a thing since that morning. Even then it wasn't a ton, she had woken up a tad late for her job. She paid the bill without further complaint, handing a tip off to their waiter before she followed Q out.

Once back at the room, she pulled out the laptop and switched it on, letting that warm up while she went for the suitcase and pulled out that heavy volume of hers again, as well as a spiral notebook with a pen stuck in the spine. She then gathered up her supplies and went for the other side of the bed. She rested the computer upon the nightstand and set the book in her lap, to find the section she needed. Then that was set aside on the mattress and left open as she fiddled around on the laptop to get it connected to the internet. She then opened up the notebook to a fresh page and grabbed the pen. Which she jotted down a few quick notes, mostly what Q had told her thus far. Then the pen dropped and the computer brought to her lap as she began to search.

"Might not have your ripped pages, but maybe we can dig up somethin'." She murmured, perhaps if not half talking to the book.

Q had hoped she'd open up the book again, but instead she opened the laptop. He audibly sighed and looked away from her, to the hotel window, until she spoke to herself again. Or had she? Was she speaking to him? He turned back to her.

"What do you mean by that?" he grumbled, the words formed from his throat.

His tail tapped in pants, restless. He had half a mind to pull it out, but he wasn't drunk enough to make that mistake. Only bad conclusions would be made if she knew. Or maybe he could pin it on the curse? Yes, yes that is what he would do.

With a grunt, he put his hands behind him and pulled out his tail, letting it fall to his side, where it thwapped against the bed's comforter in agitation. Not at RJ, but rather the noncorporeal voices intermittantly making themselves known to Q.
They had been creepy the first few days, but now they were just annoying. "Soon", laughter, his full name, and various grumbly sounds were all they said. All inside his head. Q rationalized it away as the curse meant to drive him slowly insane.

It was working.

He crossed his arms over his chest and watched RJ at her computer.
11th to Infinity wrote: "Y'know, maybe find some stuff on the internet. I mean, if ya can find jus' 'bout anything else, why not this?" She absently gnawed on her pinky as she had ended up resting her chin in her palm, her eyes currently focused upon the screen as she began to comb through her search.

Though a rustle reached her ears, she chose to ignore it for a moment. Until she heard that thwap against the other man's bed. She slowly tipped her head over and her eyes widened. That was a tail. And it was moving. She glanced up at Q then back to the tail then back to Q again. Her lips parted for a second before she looked back to the screen again.

It was probably better just to not ask questions of a guy who was suffering from a curse and all that.

"Anyway, hunters do focus on this stuff, but so do other people. While some stuff ain't always totally accurate, at least it might be a start." RJ adding on for Q's benefit.

Q hmphed again, looking to the covered window, staring off into space. He hoped if he stared into space long enough, he'd zonk out and get some sleep. He wasn't one to use computers for anything. He had no clue what the internet was about. He worked primarily through word of mouth.
While RJ did her thing quietly, the eclectic array of voices and whispered began to fade out. Something that was odd in this day, and somewhat frightening. As the voices dissipated, an image began to fade into being from the curtains. A hallucination. At first, Q couldn't tell what it was. As it formed, it seemed to turn the rest of the room black. It began like a slow blackness, eerily creeping to the rest of the room like smoke. After it reached out only a few feet, it suddenly burst forth and encompassed the entire area. Now Q was no longer in the room, simply surrounded by darkness. And in the distance, flames.

Was it hell?

The flames grew, the sound of the fire's crumbling turning to a loud roar as everything burst once more, yet this time it was audibly. As Q's ears tried to recover, the scenery around him changed again. it was if the universe were zooming in around him, his body the anchor point. Things several yards away came at him at what appeared to be a slow speed, only to sling past at an impossibly quick one. One of those things was a pond in the center of a black expanse. Surrounding the pond were rocks, some pebble size, many more in varying sizes of boulder. Standing on this rock shoreline was a demon.

The being was mostly grey and red. It almost appeared to be a large human without the skin. Muscle sinew were clearly visible holding the grey skeleton together. The muscle strands were not as tightly wound together as ahuman's, but it was clear they were just as strong if not stronger. Some of its joints had bones over them, as if they were acting as armor. But the sight which was most horrifying was its face. It had four eyes, a pair where a human's would be and then a pair above that. All four eyes were sunken into a large, foreboding brow of bone. In addition to the four eyes, it had four ears, two on each side. The ears were elongated and pointed, similar to how an elf's is depicted. But again, without skin, the image was much more gruesome. One ear was right atop the other, similar to the layout of the eyes.

Its chin had a bone shield that formed a point at each cleft, almost like a shell beard, and its mouth was the largest part. Even closed, the teeth made up approximately a third of the thing's face. The molars as pointed, narrow, and long as needles. As its entire face was mostly bone, one could only wonder how the thing portrayed emotion, if it had any at all.

Rather than a chest that expanded and contracted with breath, it was the neck. Made up of many ropes of red tendons, they expanded outward around something in the middle in approximately the area an adam's apple would've been. Even while it did this, there was no obvious breathing hole. Despite the fact the face had a bone-like nose, it appeared this was only for show. It was the neck that was the real life-breather of this creature. And simply watching it work was freakishly horrifying.

The thing had been staring at its reflection in the pond, whose water had been an array of colors, reflecting a nonexistant orange-red sunset. But even though Q had not moved, and had been perfectly content to keep believing this was a hallucination, the thing looked up, its ears twitching, and then looked straight at Q.

It saw Q. Its hands and arms flexed and it snorted through the neck apparatus, the many tendons reverberating from the aftermath of a the fierce exhalation.
Its four eyes gave a look of recognition, and the universe zoomed in again, sucking Q into the demon's eyes and pushing him out again into the real world.
Into the hotel room where he'd evidently fallen asleep on the bed, and had summarily screamed himself awake from his nightmare.

The man breathed heavily through his mouth, his eyes sore. How long had he been out? Where was RJ? He lifted up a hand and wiped his face, realizing he'd fallen victim to night sweats yet again. He pulled his shirt up and wiped his forehead with it, trying to take care of some of the dampness.

Afterward, his hands shaking, he patted himself down looking for a pack of smoked and a lighter, which he found in short order and lit. Upon taking his first drag, he coughed. Gagged, even. The nothing that was in his stomach decided it didn't want to be in his stomach anymore. Still not thinking quite clearly, Q ran outside the hotel room rather than to the toilet.
He opened the door and spilled alcohol from his insides onto the parking lot. It didn't take long for him to drop to his knees, the convulsions of his stomach coming in waves of 'fuck you' and 'there's not enough bile in your mouth yet, here's more.'

[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/17Nyl1k.gif[/imgleft]While this was happening, a girl with cropped red hair and red eyes walked up to him, laying a hand on her hip while she stood and stared. A smirk formed a full second before she allowed herself to chuckle at the spectacle before her.

With her free hand, she twirled a strand of her hair with a finger. Her left shoulder was covered in a colorful dragon tattoo, shown off by her black tanktop. Her hips were well befit in a pair of tight jeans, her curvy stature shown off proudly as she was not one with much height on her. Her name was Lindsey, and she was a demon.

The demon that, as Q looked up at her, he would recognize as being from his dream just moments before.
"This would be funny if it weren't so pathetic," Lindsey muttered, both hands cupping her hips.

Q's eyes widened as he took it in. He could see her, her human mirage, and that demon inside of it, crouching on all fours to fit inside the girl's shape. The demon would be at least 6 feet tall, probably more like seven if it stood, so the fact that it was intentionally making itself smaller rubbed Q in entirely the wrong way.

Q, not one in any condition to spew hatred or fight currently, did the only thing he could think of.
"RJ!!"
That was call for help.
11th to Infinity wrote: RJ had searched and searched, with copious amounts of note taking and scribbling in her flimsy notebook. Things would be cross-checked by the large tome open upon the bed. With the bright screen burning her eyes and the end of her pen nearly cracked from being chewed upon, she finally needed a break.

So she dropped the pen upon the still open notebook and set the laptop aside upon the nightstand. She then quietly crept about to her bag again to find a pack of cigarettes and pulled one out, she placed it in her mouth and let it hang as she grabbed her lighter as well. With Q still sleeping, she figured he'd be alright in the room. She was about to walk out when she paused and quirked her lips to one side, which wiggled the cigarette some.

She turned around and rummaged about in her bag and pulled out a hip holster as well as a flannel shirt to wear, once that was on and a pistol secure at her side, she felt a bit better. Then with one last glance at Q, she stepped out the door. Once the door was quietly shut behind her, she lit up and took a walk around the motel. Just something to stretch her legs out as she hummed quietly to herself.

RJ ended up around the back of the motel, when there was a bit of a commotion in the distance. Though at the moment, RJ didn't pay any mind. She was finishing off the last drags of her smoke as she heard her name. The cigarette dropped and her pistol yanked out as she sprinted for the front of the motel again. Her feet dragged on the ground as she slid to a stop right behind the strange woman, her eyes widened briefly before they sharpened as she saw the demonic form just as Q did. Her gun pointed right at the demon's back.

"Yeah, an' you're one helluva riot yourself. How do ya get such a big ugly form into a pretty lil' package there?" RJ's voice a bit on the rougher side, especially with the fact she wasn't expecting some random and rather uninvited guest to show up at their temporary doorstep.

[imgleft]http://i.imgur.com/fPzmWN6.jpg[/imgleft]Lindsey took her eyes away from the man still sputtering bile on the pavement and turned to assess the more immediate threat.
"How I choose to present myself is none of your concern," she spat. She then flicked her hair, readjusting her posture with a quaint smile. "But thanks for the compliment. I am pretty."

She raised a hand, leaving her other on her hip, jutting outward. "I just came by to check on the poor Host, here. Nobody wants him dead, you know." She flicked her wrist with a tch escaping her mouth as she looked back to Q.
"Looks like keeping him alive is going to be pretty difficult."
She groaned, throwing her chin up. Why did she have to do everything?
She eyed RJ, untrusting of her, yet not entirely bothered by the gun, either.
"So what I'm saying is, you can put that thing away. If I wanted to hurt either of you, I would've done it already. I mean..."

She extended her hand to Q, who was still breathing heavily, drool mixed with bile slowly creeping from his mouth while he tried to get himself together. "Just look at him. Easy picking for even the lowest class."

It was then she noticed the black tail that was drooping between Q's legs. A brow raised. Q didn't smell human, but Lindsey had assumed that was because the man didn't seem to ever wash himself, and also.. Given his profession, and his current predicament what with in the process of being taken over by Apollyon and all, Lindsey just figured he wouldn't smell normal anyway. But the tail was interesting. Apollyon didn't have a tail like that. So it was either some very hefty body mod or Q wasn't human. She'd keep this discovery to herself for now, not really sure what to think of it. If Q was a demon, he should be hiding the tail. Here it was in plain view. Nobody ever fucked with the one rule. Not even dregs.

Lindsey crossed her arms over her chest. "So if we're done pretending you could actually hurt me anyway, can we go inside? This is embarrassing, and, frankly, the sun hurts my eyes."
11th to Infinity wrote:
  • "Great, pretty and an ass, jus' like my ex." RJ snapped back without missing a beat. As Lindsey rose her hand, RJ's feet shifted some, but her pistol still held at the ready. Though at the mentioning of 'host', the gun was lowered some and a slight look of shock. "How did you-" She trailed off some before she shook her head and rose her gun again. "Look here, sweets, ya step right away from 'im and I don't shoot that face off."

    She slowly lowered her gun and rose her brow. "Just what makes you think we'll jus' go inside an' have a chitchat? If ya haven't taken the time to notice, you are a demon, and I am a hunter. Does this exactly look like an ideal afternoon tea?" RJ, clearly flabbergasted by the very idea. But since there wasn't much of an active threat, she slid her gun back into her holster before she slowly made her way over to Q. She took a hold of the man's arm and hefted him back up again.
Inner Demons 4
Lindsey hmphed, shifting her weight from one leg to the other while she watched RJ mouth off.
"Here, in a public place? Yes, please do shoot my face off. I'm sure everyone around would love to see you murder an innocent girl." She uncrossed her arms, letting them lazily smack against her wide hips on the way down.
"Wouldn't kill me, anyway." She uttered.

At RJ's disbelief from Lindsey's peaceful offer, the demon/girl opened her mouth in disgust. "And in case YOU didn't notice, I could kill you from here. Don't tempt me. I still might. I am middle class, not some harpy. I stay true to my words. Our goal is to keep him alive, right? So then I don't see what's wrong with a... temporary partnership."

She stepped aside to let RJ pick up the sickly Q, although her eyes looked down on both of them.
"So do we have a deal or not?"

Lindsey was hoping for a deal, as she didn't particularly want to fight over the Q fleshbag. But if it came down to it she would, and she had no doubts she'd win.
11th to Infinity wrote:
  • If RJ's brow could raise any higher, she was sure it would fall right off of her face. "Doll, you 'bout as innocent as a kid with dynamite and a lit match." She about dropped Q at the words 'our goal', but caught him just in time before he smacked to the ground. "Our goal? Look here, I don't make deals with demons, besides, your end goal ends in his death-- and probably the rest of humanity's death while we're at it." Once RJ had Q up, she supported him by her shoulder.

    "Gimme one good reason how or why, I should be makin' a deal with you?" RJ challenged the smaller demonic woman.
Lindsey shoved her chin up into the air with a groan, flinging her hair in disgust. "I've already given you several."

[[omg sorry. I just don't know what else to do. D; ]]
11th to Infinity wrote:
  • "And they're all terrible," RJ shot back with an eyeroll of her own, she shook her head. They could either continue to stand out here and argue, or she could just go back inside and get Q a bed. Since the man did look like he needed to lay down somewhere. "Less you've got a better reason than the end of humanity, then maybe I'd consider otherwise." She then helped Q back to their room, not really giving much way of a yes or no, thus Lindsey could easily still follow them, especially with the fact RJ had left the door open to their room to help Q to his bed first.
Lindsey rolled her eyes yet again at RJ's response, but noticing she didn't make moves to specifically exclude the demon, slowly followed RJ ot the hotel room, closing the door behind her.

"Like I said. I don't want him dead, either. So actually, unless you have some magical remedy or something, I could heal him." At least enough to get him to eat something, anyway.

Q had remained silently this whole time, his mind going in and out. He wasn't even sure if he was fully conscious. Probably not. With RJ's help, he made it back to the bed and laid on his back, closing his eyes again. He was supremely hung over. Drinking the beer had been a mistake. He should've drank something like... Water... Or... Nothing... Or... He didn't know. Something. He was starving to death at this rate, it was likely. But his brain wasn't processing well enough to figure that out.
11th to Infinity wrote:
  • As much as she hated the very idea of getting help from a demon. There was the point of Q was going to keel over if he didn't have some kind of medical attention. RJ sighed heavily and looked over her shoulder to the demon posing as a girl with an obvious distrust in her eyes. She then straightened up and turned around with her hands upon her hips. "No funny business, I mean it." RJ warned before she slowly stepped aside to let Lindsey closer to the bed and to Q.
"Depends on what you mean by funny," Lindsey murmured, stepping forward to the bedridden man and placing her left hand over the jewel in his chest.
It was then that the mirage of the girl fell a bit, flickering like a television out of tune. The four eyes of the demon closed, and its hand turned a hard black. The absence of light passed through its fingers into the chest of the human less like a fading color and more like a slow moving black ooze, traveling from one tendril to another. Except, when the blackness touched Q, it seemed to absorb into his skin and pass through the already blackened veins close to the surface, elongating them and spreading their reach further through his body; the spreading roots of a deseased tree that sprung from the glowing neon seed near his heart.
And that seed did glow immensely, the light spreading through the fingers of the demon and lighting the entirity of the room for a second, a moment however brief, which pulsed through the human's body, jumping it as if it had been hit by an AED.
In that moment, Q's eyes jolted open, them glowing just as much as the jewel. His mouth opened and he let out a roar not unlike an animal's; undeniably, it was of pain and surprise.

But just as quickly as the pulse had started, it was over. Q was alive, the demon appeared as a girl again, and the human male sat up on the bed, fully alert and breathing heavily through his mouth. Though now the black veins in him spread fully to his shoulders and toward his abdomen, one or two creeping up his neck.

After giving a few seconds for them both to recover, Lindsey raised both her hands in an outlandish shrug, "And he lives! Just like the Frankenstein creature."
She smirked. "And it's now funny. Business. Yes?"
She found herself funny, at least.

[[Sorry it took so long. ._. Uni is kicking my ass.]]
 
Last edited:
Turn
sgQh6ai.jpg
Many things are possible with the internet, today. You can buy drugs, people, sex, and art.​
Iseen uses it to contact a guy who knows a guy... Who happens to be a mercenary. But the fact that she wants her neighbor dead is not the only reason she wants to meet the elusive "Q". She is a theriantrope-- a person who believes they have an animal soul-- and thinks Q is the only person who will be able to help her dysphoria. Because, as luck would have it, Q has a tail. And according to the internet, there's a lot of evidence that he may not be entirely human.
Turn 1
Tom_Suke wrote: Reserved for charries :3

Tommy's Charries:

Name: Iseen Neblis
Age:21
Race: Human
Appearance: xXx
Bio: Iseen is a delusional, obsessed girl who lives on the outskirts of a little town some miles away from anywhere. The house was given to her through her mother's will, giving her a break from the city and with it paid off and including the inheritance, she basically doesn't have to work at all. Iseen immerses herself within her hobbies rather than visit the little town, though is friendly with the towns people. Her hobbies include arts and crafts, internet, furry/fursonas....and Q.
If you could call a person a hobby; he's more of an obsession. Iseen feels that Q is her spirit guide, her chance at becoming what she feels she truly is: a wolf. After researching him for so long for underlying reasons, she developed at first an infatuation but then it became much, much more as she revealed more and more things about Project Blackwood and Q's origins.

Name: Quatre Bornes "Q" Lee
Age: 22
Appearance: xXx
Bio: Quatre Bornes, also known as "Q" or "Bornes" is a gun for hire. After immigrating from France, he travels his new country for contracts and hits. He specializing in sniping, but often will utilize other means. He's good at what he does, and enjoys doing it.
Q knows he is human, but having a tail as a birth defect raises questions. It's something of a curse for him. Nonetheless, he often finds himself in fetish clubs indulging in his more animalistic desires when the contracts wear thin.

Tom_Suke wrote: Scribbles echoed in the small room, pauses only from the pencil moving to one side of the page to the other. Circling, underlying, she paused to stare at the outlines before looking up at the computer, chewing her lower lip in thought before sighing and rubbing her face. The paper was soon crumpled and tossed into the trash, and leaning over her desk she peeked outside. Frost decorated the outside of her window, and beyond that she could see the porch light of her only neighbor, flickering in the dark. It was snowing, mildly, and she did not look forward to shoveling snow tomorrow.
Well, at least she wouldn't have to shovel her old neighbor's.

She stared a little longer at the flickering light before she turned her gaze to the laptop before her on standby. A mere press of a button and the machine greeted her with a bright screen. A few clicks and she was online and seeking...aha! Right on time!
'Hello Anon, how's everything? I forgot time zones, is he there yet?'

The girl smiled at the message and she shook her head despite knowing the other couldn't see her, typing quietly in response, 'Greetings Anon. No, he should be here in the morning, in a few hours.' She never give her time zone, just in case, however she was very careful of covering her tracks.

'Well that's good, let me know the results!'


Like she ever would; she couldn't trust anybody. She rolled her eyes to herself and smiled, mentioning that she would and logging off, not before erasing her existence online. A soft yawn and she stretched over the back of her chair, staring up at the ceiling.
He was going to come sometime between now and the morning. She....she couldn't wait. Even just a glance, the hidden cameras would cover what she's miss....

Iseen felt her cheeks flush as she looked up at the rows of pictures clipped to lines of string hanging from the wall to the middle of the room. Silver hair, a cig stuck between kissable lips.... A sigh escaped her and she tilted her head dreamily on her fist, licking her lips idly as she stared at the pictures.
Q.
He was so....handsome, so perfect. Her guardian angel-he'd fix everything and whisk her away if she proved her worth and played her cards right...All she had to do was wait and see..

Hutchep was the hit, and Q was having some difficulty. At first, the 22 year old had watched him from a nearby hillside, expecting to kill the man through a window in his house. But it was winter, and a blizzard had rolled in. It made the outdoors far too difficult to deal with as the gunner didn't have the proper clothes for it. He had to retreat to his extended stay for a while. Still snowing out, but much less freezing, he'd tried again, but again, he'd wound up having to nurse himself in his hotel. Laying in snow for hours on end was prone to giving people frost bite. And colds. And no amount of alcohol could warm him, it seemed.

He finally just decided to go right to the old man's house and kill the guy in person. It'd be messy, but it was winter and freezing outside, so he doubted the police would get around to the case any time soon. Assuming the neighbors would even realize the guy was dead during that time. When Q had been watching Hutchep, the old man didn't do much aside from hang out in his own house, anyway. Real homebody. Nobody would miss him.

Dressed in black slacks, old boots, a dress shirt with maroon torso and black collar and sleeves under a thick black leather jacket, Q tried one final time to get this deal over with so he could go down south for the winter. In his left boot was a knife, and in shoulder holsters underneath his jacket were two glocks.

The 22 year old walked everywhere he went, and this time was no different. It was windy and the snow collected in his silver hair as he forced himself forward, a single gloved hand clutching a bottle of vodka that Q sucked on every so often. He was already pretty drunk by the time he got to the house. His sunglasses were pushed up on his face, hiding his long facial scar and seeming to accent his four black triangular 'whisker' tattoos that were on his chin and cheeks-- two on each side.

He didn't even bother going at this in a stealthly fashion. Once he got to Hutchep's house, he drank the last of his vodka, then opened the door-- which strangely, wasn't locked. The gunner kept the glass vodka bottle in his left hand as he looked around for the old man. He found the TV was on and a VHS tape was playing.

Then Hutchep actually showed up. He was angry-- had a knife. Q, who preferred to call himself Bornes in his mind, threw the vodka bottle at the old man's head. It made contact, and that was startling enough for Bornes to rush forward and grab Hutchep's knife hand with his left hand, and Hutchep's throat with his right. Q shoved the man into the nearest wall. Hutchep obviously resisted. Bornes began to growl, his upper lip lifting in a snarl-- a practice he had a hard time preventing as he got older and had an even less talent for trying to stop while drunk. The 22 year old also had a tail-- currently hidden in one of his pants legs-- but it was waving around wildly, like a trapped snake.

Hutchep's free hand grabbed Bornes's neck, but instead of trying to choke him, just tossed Q's body as if it were nothing. The old man was a lot stronger than he looked. But so was Q. The 22 year old let go of Hutchep's throat as he fell back, but not the knife hand. Even so, when Bornes had briefly lost his balance, it was enough for Hutchep to stab the assassin. When Bornes had fallen back, he had basically pulled Hutchep's knife into him. The blade was now in between two of Q's ribs. He was pretty sure it'd punctured a lung, as he was finding it really difficult to breathe now. He needed to act and do it quickly.

Hutchep still held the knife and was going to pull it out. That was bad. Bornes needed that knife to stay in his chest. He shoved his right foot forward and kicked Hutchep straight in the groin. Hutchep immediately went back, both hands to his crotch. Brilliant. Bornes quickly bent down and grabbed his own knife from his boot, and slit Hutchep's throat with it.
He would've preferred to use his guns, but the house was in such a close proximity to others, he couldn't risk the sound in such a residential area. Especially not when he would have a much more difficult time getting away with a goddamn knife in his chest.

As Hutchep laid on the floor dying, Bornes looked down at his own wound. Surprisingly, there was a lot less blood than he thought there would be. Likely because the knife was still in him. He really wanted to pull it out of himself, but he knew that would be a terrible move. He may as well just kill himself now.

Fuck.

Not only was it difficult to breathe, but now his vision was doubling.

I need to get out of here.

With a knife in his chest and another in his left hand, he left the house and tried to walk back to the main drag, realizing then that that'd probably be a bad idea-- what with a god damned knife sticking out of his chest and all.
Maybe he should've stayed in the house with the dead Hutchep.

No, it was too late now.

He was standing in the back yard of Hutchep. In the snow. Leaving a blood trail. Mixed between his and Hutchep's.

Fuck.

Bornes squeezed his eyes shut, trying to will himself to be sober.
Normally, being drunk was fine. But not today, apparently.

He felt like puking and passing out all at once. The feeling was different. He was dizzy, but it was a combination of drunkenness and what he liked to call his 'condition'. His heart started to beat hard in his chest and now he was pretty sure this was going to be his last job.

He opened his eyes, took as deep a breath as he could (with a huge hiss of pain), and took a step forward.
One single step felt like he was walking through molasses. In february.

Well it was, february, right?
So maybe it was molasses, too.

Second step.

Okay, the street's looking like it's a little closer.
That was his goal, right? The street?

I think so.

He was getting too confused to do much. But even so, as long as he didn't black out-- he would be okay. Just, don't black out, he told himself.

Another step.

Fuck.

With the last of his will, he managed to turn himself so he at least fell on his side and didn't shove the knife more into himself. Now he was sideways in the snow, a knife still in his chest, and his own personal knife dropped somewhere three steps ago when he'd forgotten he was carrying something.
Tom_Suke wrote: Everything had been prepared; she was sort of old man Hutchep's care-taker, and had 'forgotten' to lock his front door. When she found out he was a missing convict who killed so many people-well...she felt no remorse for having someone sick Q on him. She even mildly drugged his soup before leaving him that night. Just something in his usual medicine kit, like one fourth of a sleeping pill, that way it'd be too small a trace to see. Not that they'd be scanning for that anyways.

Iseen was ready to log off the computers, it was late and she was exhausted. Still, something told her to check the feeds and idly clicking through the screens, she attempted to stifle a yawn and failed-wait what was that? A pause, and she went back two screens only to squint. A man was staggering towards the house, a bottle in his ha-....

He had silver hair.

Iseen's eyes widened as she adjusted her reading glasses and leaned forward to where her nose almost touched the screen, a thick lump risingi n the back of her throat. Was that-oh gosh it was like a dream! That was him, right outside! She almost rushed to the window, staggering out of her seat only to balk. He was a trained killer, he might see movement-though he was drinking. She wondered on that, but perhaps it rose his senses or was tradition or something. She'd look something up about that later. For now, she stealth walked to her wall and shimmied sideways like a crab, only to crouch right at the window and, holding her breath, peeked just past the edge of her curtain without moving it.
She caught glimpse of him just as he entered the house, and had to stifle a squeal, pressing her back into the wall with a flushed face.

That was definitely him!


But...where was his tail? Was he hiding it? That would make sense, after all he was in the open....A commotion was heard and she almost peeked but thought better against it, crawling instead to her desk and sliding into her seat. Curiously, she flickered through the camera feeds until the one she placed in Hutchep's house was there, and she gasped, staring at the screen.

Oh oh! He was hurt! She covered her mouth in shock, fingers trembling against her lips as she watched the gruesome scene, and didn't move until it was done. She swallowed thickly and sat back slowly as Q staggered out, the ferocious man's actions bold, shocking-and yet invigorating. A timid click to the screen outside-she watched him stagger, then fall to his side after a few steps, and it was then that she stood up. Her chair knocked backwards from the impact and she stubbed her toe against it when turning-a swear under her breath as she hastily grabbed her coat and bolted down the stairs. She was just in a night gown and as she stepped into her plow boots and opened the door, the wind and snow bitch-smacked her.

She gasped at the cold and yet knew she didn't have time to run upstairs and grab some pants, instead she trudged through the thick snow to the fallen figure, staring down at him in awe before she panicked. Flapping her hands she looked around to see if anybody was around (of course deep down she knew nobody visited here, especially during a storm!) and once reassured she crouched next to him, knees protesting the cold snow.
"Oh, oh shit-please don't be dead...."


She saw the blade but didn't take it out-instead, she felt a painful churning of dread in the base of her stomach. He was still bleeding, that meant he was alive still, right? She wasn't sure, but she stood up and moved to his legs, grabbing him by the ankles and starting to drag him through the snow, grunting with effort. "Oh geez-you need to-unng!-lay off the kibble!" She managed to drag him inside and shut the door, rubbing her red knees and wheezing.

Oh boy, stairs. She stared up at them and swallowed, turning her gaze down to Q, admiring him for a moment before she blinked and shook her head. Time was of the essence, she couldn't stand here and gawk at him if she had a chance of saving him! However, she didn't have the strength to take him upstairs, and fidgeting in place she ended up taking off her puffy jacket and sliding it under Q's head. She tied the sleeves around his neck and checked the back before she grabbed his legs and proceeded up the stairs, one step at a time. The jacket kept him from banging her head, but she knew the old steps were rough, and soon she saw white stuffing decorating her steps like first snow. She didn't care though, she only cared about the wolf before her-her spirit guide who would make her wishes come true. This was a test, to see how badly she wanted it.

It took a while to drag him up the stairs and to the guest room, even more to get him on the bed but once there she bolted down the hall to the bathroom to fetch the first aid kid, sliding onto the bed next to him. First, she checked his pulse and sighed in relief when she felt weak, but continuing beats. She cut his shirt in half, sliding the pieces off and observing the knife. It had to get out, and here she grasped it, winced, and pulled. With a sickening sound it slid from his flesh and she almost gagged, lips parting as she hastily dropped the blade and watched blood gush. Quickly she packed gauze over and pressed, then moved to Q and parted his lips.

In what should have been romantic was instead, life saving as she pinched his nose and pressed her lips to his, blowing hard. Blood gushed, and she kept changing the gauze between blows, worried if she was doing it right, until she saw pus leaving the third time around. Good, that was good! It was lung juice or something. She'd google later but for now she bound and piled more gauze over the wound, removing the rest of his shirt as she taped it down, then checked and fixed other injuries. With bloody hands she sat back and wiped her brow with the back of her hand, panting softly and looking over him.
It....it really was him.

A hand stained his cheek as she thumbed it gently, looking over him before smiling and leaning down to peck his lips. She'd get a real kiss soon, once he was better. For now she checked over him before she cleaned up and washed her hands. She wasn't done though as a quick look through the computer to check up on what to do for injuries of this caliber before she was taking down notes and congratulating herself.

Her work wasn't finished though. Pumped with adrenaline from the current events, she dressed warmly and wore special boots for this occasion. She headed outside to Hutchep's house, checking over the door and wiping it with a napkin, holding a saw knife in her hand. Okay, she could do this-she could do this. Walking to the body she almost lost her stomach, closing her eyes and trying to imagine that he was just a sheep in a barn. Just a sheep.

She purposely stepped into the blood, backing up and skidding around, making bloody paw prints everywhere, even gently dabbing her shoes on the other's chest and such before she looked at the clean slices. Oh God-he's a sheep not a human, the mantra played in her head as she crouched and closed her eyes, sawing at his throat in gashes that she memorized from animal planet and the internet. Wolf bite marks, she sliced and hacked, made every human mark on him look canine. She was glad he didn't shoot him-that would be a lot harder to cover up. She made her way carefully back outside, wiping everything down but leaving the door open, stepping back and walking towards the forest until the blood on her 'paws' was cleaned off. That done, she covered her new tracks back home, knowing they wouldn't be seen with the pouring snow, just the red ones. Once inside, she knew the cops wouldn't get her message till tomorrow morning, so she went to her room and calmed herself before picking up the phone. The phone rang before she was sent to voice mail of the sheriff's office, as she predicted.

"Hey there, it's Iseen, you know, who lives down Murray?" Of course they knew, it was a fucking small ass town. "I think I heard a wolf outside again. Hutchep said it killed some of his sheep last week," A complaint she knew he had filed after she had snuck in and made it seem like a wolf had done it the past few weeks, "And I'm a little worried. It's too bad a weather for me to go check but I think the wolf's gotten to one of his sheep again, I'm sure he's already called you by now but I just wanted to let you guys know. I'm getting worried, it's been getting so close to home." She hung up and exhaled, staring down at the man's blood on her hands. She felt sick again and washed up, hiding the knife in her cabinet before she stared at her face in the mirror.

Q was upstairs, she needed to relax.

The whole ordeal had gone down in the night. Bornes had been unconscious for a few hours-- a combination of heavy intoxication and serious injury to himself. Either event separately would probably not affected him so grievously. This was an unusual set of circumstances, and untimely set of bad luck. The sun was just rising and coming in through the window of the bedroom when Bornes finally came to.

Opening the eyes behind his sunglasses, he looked around without sitting up. Where was he? How'd he get here? Why did his chest hurt? And why was his chest cold? He brought a hand to his chest while he sat up, a hiss escaping him from pain. His hand went to his bare abdomen, and he looked down, noticing he was bandaged. Slowly, the memories began to play back... That was right. He'd killed that guy last night, but had been stabbed. Now he supposed the injury was why his every shallow breath stung. He'd likely punctured a lung.

But this was no hospital. It was a bedroom. And a bland one at that. Just a bed, a dresser, and a chair with a girl sitting in it, still sleeping. But he wasn't sure for how long. Looking down at the rest of his body, he realized that thankfully the rest of his was still clothed. It was only his shirt that'd been ruined. He slowly, and carefully, placed his boots on the floor and held back his grunts of pain while he bent over to pick up his guns and jacket from the floor and put them back on while he quietly made his way out of the room. Only once he'd gotten to the stairs did he zip up the jacket, knowing that it would probably be the noisiest thing in his arsenal. But the grey haired didn't look back. He only kept moving forward, down the stairs, and toward the front door.

Maybe the girl helped him, maybe she didn't. But in either case, he wasn't going to stick around to find out. He didn't care what happened, and his safety (and money for the hit) lay in getting the hell out of here.
Tom_Suke wrote: "Mnn...."

Sleeping like this was so uncomfortable; she wasn't supposed to be sleeping though but watching over him had lost it's luster to sleep. He was so beautiful though, the way he took ragged breaths in and out, toned chest rising and falling shallowly with fatigued breaths...it was so dreamy, to dab the sweat off his brow, changing his bandages.... Sometime between taking care of him and leaning over the bed she had fallen asleep in the chair, nestled there with one knee up to rest her cheek on. She didn't stir when he awoke, though she did twitch at hearing a hissing sound. Snakes weren't in the winter, so it must have been a dream. She readjusted in the seat and wiped a thin trail of drool from the side of her cheek, sighing softly.
Her dream didn't consist of snakes though, just wolves. She was running with Q, having fun, he was smiling down at her, shades on even as a wolf, bounding with her through a meadow. She was happy, and she smiled softly in real life, relaxing into the chair.

The stairs squeaked with every step, though the fifth one down-that one was a doozy. She always stepped over it, had nearly forgotten when dragging him up the stairs, but had remembered and made sure not to put any full weight on it.
The squeaks actually woke her up and she blinked tiredly down at the empty bed, only to blink, rub her eyes, and stare down at it, crestfallen. Had it all been a dream, a mere fantasy? No...there was blood all over the bed, the med kit was there-he snuck out, and she didn't even get to hear his vo-

There was a crashing sound that jolted her; she stood up and staggered tiredly out of the room and looked over the banister, biting her lower lip. Oh, he was so majestic, even when he was waist deep in her stairs. That fifth step really was a doozy, a trap she set for whenever someone was going to head up-someone who wasn't here yet. She hadn't expected it to work, and rather fancy her handiwork she instead, focused on mildly panicking over Q.

"Oh! Oh, are you alright?! These old stairs-I'm really sorry about that!" Really, he was injured and dropping him, even a few yards, probably wasn't good for him. She headed down the stairs but stopped out of range, her breath catching as she stared at his back. Oh my God, that was a sexy back. Broad shoulders, with a jacket pressed over.... She allowed her eyes their treat and took in his features before she flushed and crouched where she was, blinking and looking down at him.

"I-....y-you're hurt, even more now because of that step-let me take care of you, here, I can make waffles too..." She offered gently, holding her breath. She couldn't let him leave-not when he was right there! He was so close, she could reach out and touch him, but no...like wolves, there had to be trust. They were a loyal species after all, and she had to prove to him that he was worth the effort, that changing her would be a wise decision-and that...she'd be the perfect mate for him.
"Let me help you, nobody knows you're here, I made sure of it. Plus-there's a blizzard and it's going to get really, really bad soon, you definitely don't want to get caught in that, especially in your state."

After he zipped up the jacket, he focused on getting to that door. Halfway down the stairs, though, his boot slipped. Slipped? No, actually he hadn't slipped-- he'd fallen right through the steps. In yet another unexpected event, he found himself waist deep in wood. He'd bit his tongue on the way down to stay quiet-- but once he was actually inside the steps, he let it go. Some mixture between a groan and a growl. Itself denoted a mixture of pain and irritation. Q was in disbelief at his current position.

As he slammed his hands down to try and pull himself out of his predicament, the girl came out, shouting apologies. He wasn't really too concerned with what she was saying, as he was preoccupied with getting himself out of the damn staircase. His feet could touch the floor, so he tried to jump. It helped, but the debris scraped across his chest, drawing lines in his skin as he finally pulled himself out. Once he was on his ass, he jogged the rest of the way down to solid floor. He breathed out his mouth, his left hand to his chest, over the bandage, while he looked to the girl in disbelief.

He wanted to blame her for all of this misfortune, but he knew he couldn't. It was probably just an old staircase, and her being a woman, was probably just trying to do a nice thing by taking him in. Maybe she had no idea what he'd done to Hutchep. Maybe. He wanted to believe. But that one thing she'd said-- nobody knows you're here; I made sure of it. What was that supposed to mean? He'd overlook it for now... His right hand was currently against the front door. After staring at the girl for a few more seconds, he grit his teeth and turned around, grabbing the doorknob and turning it, intending to go outside and leave her.

Yes. If there was a blizzard on its way, then he'd better get out before it hit. But when he opened the door inward, not only did snow blow into his face, but so did the onslaught of bright sun. It was a white out to Q. With his particular type of vision, he couldn't tell if it was all snow or if it was just bright outside. Not being able to tell up from down was a huge disadvantage. He'd never be able to make it back to his extended stay motel in that condition. And worse, he was still injured, so who could tell if he'd even make it without freezing to death even if he did know where he was headed.

Begrudgingly, he turned back to the girl, his grey hair blown over thanks to the winter wind. He shoved his bodyweight into the door and closed it with a grunt. While his glare was hidden thanks to his sunglasses, he debated in his mind how he needed to play this. She held all the cards, but it was best if she didn't know that. He could always still kill her and nurse his wounds himself. Though, he would rather not do that. Bornes wasn't against people. He preferred to only kill those he was paid to kill.

"How long is the blizzard going to last?" he asked finally, his voice still a bit hoarse from the alcohol and strain of the night prior.
Tom_Suke wrote: Oh, that ass.

Iseen's gaze lingered to it when he jumped, admiring his feat of strength despite his injuries. Now that was attractive, and her cheeks blossomed before she took deep breaths and forced herself to relax, watching him quietly as he made his way to the door. She bit her lower lip and gingerly headed down the stairs, taking a huge step over the hole while holding onto the railing, and avoiding splinters. As he opened the door and got coated by winter's delightful charms, she made it to the bottom step and stepped down, watching him shut the door. The small pile of snow would have to be mopped up once it melted, and che bit the inside of her cheek as she heard his voice.

Rasped with pain and strain, it was still enough to send shivers. She didn't speak for a moment, lips parted as she replayed his voice in her mind over and over, before catching herself and blinking quietly. "It's um, it's going to be a while...maybe three, four days. I have food stocked though; you get used to it when you live around here...." She noted the fresh cuts on his chest, stray bits of wood on his chest and she looked back up the stairs. "You got hurt again-will you let me take care of you?" The med kit was upstairs, but she didn't want to go through the trouble of getting up if he refused her care. She was hoping he wouldn't, she wanted to get close again, to feel his skin under her fingers... She knew he was going to wake up eventually, she just wished it was later. Still, his sleeping face filled most of her phone's gallery, and some in her camera (safely deposited in her room prior to staying over at his).

Bornes's upper lip quivered. He wanted to growl at her, sneer, something, but his gut told him that playing nice was the better response. Needless to say, the news about the blizzard was not what he wanted to hear. He looked down to his open jacket, lightly running his left hand down the raised abrasions on his chest. There was some blood, which he rubbed between his two forefingers and thumb in front of his face. He huffed in disappointment at his further injury. But luckily, those weren't too bad. It was his lung he should be worried about. Especially since that subconscious huff of malcontent made everything inside his chest hurt again.

For a few seconds, he actually considered... Maybe.. Letting her take care of him. But he let his bloodied hand fall to his side and gruffly answered, "No. It'll be fine." Which it would be fine. But having to be the big badass guy who doesn't need any help wasn't exactly the best personality to have, especially when, inwardly, he was feeling kind of helpless.

He then took the chance to crane his neck and look around the home, and up the stairs again. Finally, he turned his back to the girl and began walking around the main floor of the house. It wasn't really her house in Q's mind. The air he gave of was that this just happened to be the place they wound up in together for the blizzard, so now he had to scope it out to see what it contained.
Tom_Suke wrote: Iseen watched him quietly, her gaze flickering from his face to the small wounds on his chest. When he touched them she sucked in her lips with mild worry, wondering if he infected them with how he touched her steps to get out of the trap. He denied her help for now and she didn't press it, merely watching him as she rubbed the side of her arm uneasily when he began to explore her room. She was glad she locked her door, she didn't want him sniffing through her things and finding the pictures. Sniffing was such an appropriate term.

Another look at his rear and she tilted her head in thought, wondering where his tail was. Perhaps he was stronger at shifting than what the info on him said? It made more sense, it'd be hard to hide in public with one. She thought he flashed it around as a sense of pride, or at least, to guide others in the right direction. She could almost see her own tail, and she moved a hand to the base of her spine, rubbing the spot before she stepped a little into the living room and lowering her arms.

"Um....a-are you hungry? I can whip up some food...I have meat." And coffee, for herself. She was severely craving it with whatever time it was right now, her skin was practically itching for it. She wondered if it would have an effect on her wolf body if she continued her addiction.

Iseen looked over her shoulder at her stairs; she had some spare planks in the basement for this very occasion, though it'd be suspicious to bring it all out now. So what she did for now was move all the debris off the stairs before she went into the kitchen for a broom to get rid of splinters, considering she was barefoot she didn't want to step in any-or for Q to get hurt either....that wouldn't be good and she needed to make sure he was entirely comfortable to prove her worth, her usefulness to him. He would not longer want to be a lone wolf with her around, nope.

(The house looks like thisalmost, only the backyard is all forest.
Lol she's so deranged >w<)

Q passed closed doors, and while he would normally open them, he thought better of it while the girl was right there. He'd check them out later. She asked her question about food and Q ignored it for the time being, continuing to scope out the house. Passing through the living room and kitchen, inwardly trying to come up with an action plan should anything bad happen. Though he wasn't really thinking the cause of the bad would be her, per se. Moreso cops coming by or... Right. Cops.

He turned around, walking back to the girl. "Where did you find me, anyway?"
He wanted to know what she knew about him. The last thing he remembered, he'd killed Hutchep, and was pretty sure he'd been outside. Did she know he killed her neighbor?
His best guess was yes, given that little line about how nobody knew he was here that she had uttered earlier. But he didn't want to come out and say anything to commit himself to such a crime if she truly wasn't aware.

After she answered, he'd frown a bit, resting his weight on one leg, bending his other. "Why help? I look fairly..." he motioned his hand to his face, the sunglasses, white hair, two black 'whisker' tattooes on either side of his face, and the peeking of the scar that went across his nose. "...intimidating, to most people. Why not just call the police?"

He was being nice to her now. Acting like a normal person. His defense wasn't too high, just gathering information. Dealing with a girl was much different than the men he normally dealt with. For a man he'd be boastful, full of himself, sarcastic and overall dominant. But this girl was nervous and he didn't think much of her. If he wanted to get what he wanted from her without leaving too much of his own identity with her, he'd have to go a route he wasn't very experienced with.

His voice, the more he used it, was slowly beginning to become softer. Q was gruff, not because that was the natural state of his voice, but moreso because he did not use it very often, and his vocal chords would be coated with mucus, provoking a 'growling' effect. Not something he wanted around this girl. The more he thought of it, the more he was beginning to like the idea of her serving him, rather than him just letting him do everything himself.
Tom_Suke wrote: When Q began to walk towards her, her breath caught and she stiffened. Oh my God he was so handsome, the way his muscles rippled, his gaze on her. At least she'd like to imagine he was looking at her in a sexy, intimidating kind of way with those thick shades on. It took a moment for her to control her thoughts least she blush and give her feelings away. He would want a confident and strong mate to keep up with, not a blushy fangirl who was distracted just by him walking towards her. She almost missed his question and adjusting her glasses she had to think on the spot. Another challenge; he was testing her ability to lie, if they were to live in a world where they had to hide who they were....

"I found you outside in the snow near my neighbor's house." A pause as she tried to cake up the truth and make a nice lie, "I figured he banged you up like that and well, I don't really like him so I figured I'd just help you." She made it seem like she'd help anybody, but really she only had her eyes for her guardian spirit before her.

Intimidating? More like....sexy, handsome, enchanting, astonishing-the list could go on and on and she had to resist a dreamy sigh, lowering her gaze instead and fumbling with a button at the base of her shirt.
"It's storming outside; they wouldn't be able to come. Besides, not much they'd do. Just volunteers, nobody really breaks the law so they just spend their paychecks on doughnuts." That actually was true, the town was fairly small, and only had two officers, one was a full time sheriff and one was a part timer who worked in the coffee shop sometimes. Nothing bad really happened; they were just sort of for the name cops but sometimes there were arguments and that was really it, or they helped with snow mobiles and stalled cars and such.

"We also don't have a nearby hospital; just some old nurse. I did a better job than she ever could." A soft mumble, while telling him she was really good at patching things up-perfect for a mate on the road, right? She looked up at him quietly, sucking in her lips shyly, swallowing before she made a motion towards the kitchen. "I-...would you like a pot roast? It's um, it's deer. I hunted it myself."

Another thing to show him; her capabilities. She could kill, she could hunt-she did it with a gun but she was sure that when she was accepted and changed, he'd teach her how to use her new fangs and claws. The thought invigorated her.

Her reaction when he approached wasn't overlooked. Her breath quickening made him stop, staring from afar when she finally answered his questions. At the moment, he was pegging her as afraid of him but unwilling to admit it. But her answer to how she found him didn't follow up with the line from her prior- the one he was going to keep in his mind for quite some time- "I made sure no one knows you're here."

Things weren't lining up cleanly enough for him to feel completely comfortable, but despite his agitation and confusion, his expression remained stoic. The news on the police force, however, was a relief. This information, he believed. Whether or not the girl knew about the murder, he had some time to heal without the authorities' involvement.
The hospital news was something he was neutral about. He would've never gone to a hospital in his own free will, but he might've tried to seek out someone more qualified than this stranger to treat him. Not with the blizzard, now, though.

It seemed he was forced to stay with her. He could only hope the extended stay motel wouldn't touch his things when he stayed longer than planned. He had a lot of equipment and money in that suite. He would have to gather it at some point. If he lost his sea bag, he lost everything he owned. But with the blizzard, he wondered if the employees would really care. Bornes had never actually been in this situation before. Uncharted territory made him anxious, especially when his few possessions were on the line. Still, he didn't feel it right to ask this girl if she could pick up his things from the motel. If they could drive out, then surely he wouldn't have to stay here.

He didn't have much time to let his mind wander on the possible outcomes of his possessions, however, as the stranger brought up food once again. Deer, she said. He perked up at that.
"You hunt?" he asked.

That was something Bornes would've liked to do. In another life, maybe he would've been a wild man, living away from all people and hunting his own food, living his own way. But he'd wound up a city slicker living on restaurant food and canned goods when an establishment wasn't near. Hunting was one of those things he wanted to do but had just never got around to doing it for whatever reason. The fact that a girl could hunt was, in his mind, impressive.

It momentarily overshadowed the fact that it also meant she could be more dangerous than she appeared. But perhaps he was over-thinking things.

The man loosened up a bit, stepping back from the middle of the hallway and motioning for the girl to lead the way. "I would like that."
Tom_Suke wrote: Iseen swelled with pride as he seemed proud she could hunt, standing up straighter and grinning. "Yup, ever since I was a little girl." Not with her mother, but she'd go hunting every season with her dad, the only thing she ever did outside of the city. She was quite happy he picked up on that; he'd of course would want someone who was able to hunt by his side. He would have to teach her though, to hunt with her mouth rather than a gun. She couldn't stomach raw flesh (she tried several times), though she felt it might have to be a rite of passage when she would shed her human skin. Only then she would be able to dine on raw flesh heated only by adrenaline.

When he motioned her ahead she flushed and bit the inside of her cheek, why if she had a tail it would be wagging! This approval and relaxation from the male had her quick on her feet to make him even happier with her cooking, skittering by with a small glance before she was in the kitchen checking the oven. She had put it on a low heat with the meat inside, a whole roast that was now starting to brown, meaning it was at least rare inside. She had put it to slow just in case he would wake up later, or at least to delay the cooking. Now she flared up the oven with more wood (could you trust electric in this kind of weather?), and turned the roast over with a pronged fork. After a few minutes of fast roasting on the outside for a nice crunch with a tender inside, she slid on oven mitts and pulled it out. It had quite the seasonings rubbed all over it inside and out, and she grabbed two plates and cut the meat. It would be weird not to have other things on the plate, just in case it was another test so she heated up some mashed potatoes she had the night before, as well as some corn and dabbing those on the plates. Carrying them to her small table, she made sure everything looked nice and wondered if she should light a candle, you know, for romance.

Unable to find the matches she gave up and set silverware and cups of water on the table before smiling over at Q and motioning for him to sit after setting down steak knives.
"Bon appetite~ Careful, it's hot."

Just like you.

She flushed at her own thoughts and adjusted her glasses as she sat down and waited, hands in her lap delicately. He was her alpha after all; she wouldn't touch her food until he touched his. Showing him this respect, he'd know she did her homework on how to be a proper wolf and she was going to make him damn proud to have her. She'd be the perfect mate for him. This thought made her smile gently, almost affectionately over towards him as she waited for him to take the lone seat infront of hers at the small table.
(Sorry for the delay; I may only be able to reply Tuesdays and Thursdays)
Turn 2
Bornes watched the extra spring in the girl's step as she pranced off to the kitchen, making quick work of the roast and sides, setting up the table, then wandering around aimlessly for a bit. Probably to find something to the candle, he presumed. While she did this, the man leaned a shoulder on the nearest open doorway, his arms crossed over his waist (his chest was too sore to have anything pressing against it), and his weight mostly on one boot. While she worked for the dinner, he let his thoughts drift off to nothingness.

Until she was done, exclaiming the french, and sitting down. He pushed himself from the frame and sat down, picking up the silverware, and cutting the roast. After slicing it a few times, he noticed the girl hadn't touched her food at all. He stuck his fork in one of the slices and looked up to her, his left hand still gripping the steak knife near the edge of his plate.

"You're not going to eat?" He asked, trying to remain calm.

Now it was finally coming together. Maybe she's poisoned the food, or done something else to it. That would explain why she'd saved him from outside, why the stairs were rotten, why she was so eager to host him, why...

Behind his glasses, his eyes narrowed. Why was he doubting himself? His gut said things didn't line up and he should be cautious around this one. But his brain said she was a woman and couldn't do shit. Still, he was uneasy.

He forced himself to put his silverware on either side of the plate. He wasn't ready to just threaten her, although he could envision himself taking the steak knife and plowing it across the table. His same gut said be cautious, not overreacting. He decided he'd go on the clock and be Q for a while.

"It occurred to me you never told me your name," he interrupted himself. "It would be rude to have dinner with someone like this and we don't even know who the other is."
Tom_Suke wrote: Iseen watched him slice the meat, her stomach grumbled but she stayed put with her hands on the silverware. When he paused and asked her she looked actually perplexed, confusion flickering in her expression before she frowned. "Of course I'm going to eat," Did she make a mistake? Maybe wolves were modernized and didn't wait? Or was he testing her? She thumbed the side of her fork, stomach rumbling. She'd risk it, lifting her fork and stabbing a slice.

He didn't seem to object to her eating as she lifted the piece but glanced up at him. "I just....well, figured it'd be customary for a guest to take the first bite...but um, if you insist." Perhaps her information was outdated. She took the bite and sighed at the taste; oh the flavors had mixed nicely. She relaxed and chewed quietly, looking up at the mention of her name she held a hand infront of her mouth to chew quietly and swallow. "Oh, I'm so sorry that was rude; my name is Iseen Neblis." She cut another slice and smiled over to him, taking that bite again.

Iseen reached out for her glass and took a small sip, flicking her gaze up and flashing another small smile. He was so gorgeous, even with shades on which she didn't question. She wondered though, what color his eyes were. Should she ask? Maybe not, for now she returned her gaze to her plate, quiet and calm.


(sorry it's short D: )

Watching her, she seemed genuinely confused. There was an air to bullshitting. Q was good at detecting it. Here, there wasn't one. Still suspicious, he became even more unsure of his instincts. This is not a sort of situation he was used to. In one way, it was exhilarating. Being able to read people was a sort of gift, and yet this one gave all sorts of conflicting signals. It just made the book that much more interesting to read.

But when she said her name, that was the most interesting of all. He'd never heard a name like that before. He wasn't sure what country or culture it could be from, and he considered himself particularly well-studied. He paused momentarily, watching her pick up her utensils again after introducing herself.

"My name is Quatre Bornes," he stated, the french name too smooth in comparison to the rest of the english sentence to not draw attention to itself. "But I go by Q."

Normally, Q would introduce himself simply as Q. He hated when people tried and failed to call him his name. In fact, the name Quatre Bornes was only his first name. He realized not stating his last name automatically brought people to assume the surname was Bornes, and while mispronunciation of his name was annoying, simply being called Quatre was ten times worse. But this was a test to fulfill his own curiosity relating to the woman's knowledge before him.

Would she refuse to call him Q? Would she be able to pronounce french? Would she knew what the words meant? His bets were that she didn't know french and would try to call him Quatre. The agitation following on trying to get her to call him something different would be worth going through to prove to himself she was just an ignorant civilian.

But if she knew french, if she knew what it meant, and could pronounce his name correctly, depending on the context she brought it up in, that could prove something far more dangerous about her character. Several things about Iseen had already made him cautious, but those things were so coincidental, they could in theory be swept away by bumbling incompetence. Those warning signs coupled with educated intelligence that a normal American woman did not have would certainly bring things into a much more refined perspective.

Simply calling him Q would be the safest of all the options, as it was the most vague. However, a normal person might remark about his interesting name or how it's hard to pronounce. Criminals and unscrupulous were more familiar with unique nicknames such as Q, so simple acceptance could indicate knowledge or familiarity with that lifestyle, but it could also just mean she was respectful. But the respect itself was connected to an intelligence not befit for the image Iseen has already projected of herself....

Reading people. Connecting puzzle pieces. This is what made it all so entertaining to Q. This was the reason why he stayed in the business. Sure, he enjoyed his talent with firearms, but the art of being a mercenary didn't lie in the hard tools. It lay in the brain, and far too often the people he worked with were easy to read, providing no challenge.

While it would be nice to have a change in the audience he was with, it would also be dangerous, perhaps too dangerous in his current state to stay. But stuck between a blizzard and a less than half-interpreted puzzle before him, his options were limited.

The twenty two year old readjusted himself, sitting up straight and taking hold of the utensils once more. After seeing her eat, he'd decided that despite her response to his name, the food was safe to eat. Therefore, he began to fork the roast into his mouth, his attention only momentarily diverted while he awaited her voice.

[[Lol, it's fine @[Tom_suke] . I'm surprised this one turned out so long. >_>
Also if you're around, you should get on skype.]]
Tom_Suke wrote: (I can't Skype at the moment @[Q], my comp burned out is why I haven't been online. I'm on my friend's comp been staying at her place while mine gets fumigated)

La Ville des Fleurs, the town he was born in.
She almost dropped her work halfway to her mouth when he said his name. She hadn't expected such a...beautiful flow of French. Of course she knew his name, down to the last syllable, but hearing it spoken out loud, in his voice. The shiver was hard to hide and her cheeks flushed. She dropped her gaze and adjusted the fork in her hand with a small motion, swallowing what little taste of food was in her mouth.

Of course it wasn't his full name, after years of researching him she damn well knew that, but he only gave her a partial name-she wasn't going to question it, because what if it was another test? If she was too curious, perhaps that was dangerous. He was testing her, that had to be it. She took her glass to sip quietly, still staring down at her place before she finally found her voice. "I...c....could you say that again, please?"

She simply had to hear it again, his voice still had those darling animal grunts but when he spoke French....they didn't call it the language of love for nothing. The thought of hearing it again made her bite the inside of her cheek and swallow before she straightened and resumed cutting her meat daintily. My God he was gorgeous, his voice was so rasped and almost erotic, especially when he spoke out his name. When she had found out he spoke French she took to the books so that they could speak to one another once she changed; she wanted to surprise him with her knowledge once they were mates so she didn't spoil it this time around, even though it was so tempting to quote a French love sonnet for him....

A soft sigh through her nose before she noticed him picking up his utensils again, and lifting food to his mouth. "Do you like your food? I went easy on the herbs; forgot to stock up before the blizzard." She spoke softly, peeking up through her bangs and sweeping her gaze over his face. Seriously, she had to be dreaming, having dinner with the man she always wanted, with Quatre Bornes Lee.

[[OOC: Q's actually not from france originally!
The lycans were found on Mauritius, the breeding happened there (I would assume) as well. Q was born in the same place he was named after: http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/top ... tre-Bornes

He was taken to france after the Project Blackwoods thing went haywire. He speaks french because he technically grew up in France but also because Mauritus, an island of the coast of Africa, is owned by France.

You don't have to edit your post or anything, I just thought I'd let you know!]]

He could hear her shiver and looked up, swallowing the roast that was in his mouth. His eyesight was not good enough to actually see the color change in her skin as she blushed, but he could certainly tell by the look in her eyes and her body language that he was wrong about this woman all along. She asked him, stumbling over herself, to say his name again.

"Quatre Bornes?" He faux questioned.

He couldn't believe he'd missed it earlier. Maybe he'd given her too much credit. Thought she was someone out to get him, or an innocent bystander. Maybe she was one of those, but she was predominantly something else entirely.

"Yes, the food's really good," he admitted, this part truthful. He'd never had deer before, and to be frank, his tastebuds had stopped paying attention to food. Q was one to eat at pretty shitty establishments. This was a nice break from that pace.

Hearing her sigh, he put his utensils down and gave his own exasperation through his nose, pushing his sunglasses up to the top of his head with his left hand and rubbing his temples a bit with his thumb and forefinger.
He wasn't exactly sure how to react at current.

She was attracted to him.

Normally, he'd be all over this opportunity, but he wasn't sure he wanted to deal with it just now. He placed his hand back on the table, his sunglasses still atop his head. Opening his green eyes, he looked back to Iseen, taking in her features without the shields. He supposed she wasn't bad looking herself. But she wasn't really the type he was into, either.
But then again, what was his type anyway? A prostitute? It wasn't like he enjoyed them much, either. It was moreso a means to an end. Maybe Iseen could be different.

His eyes then revealed a certain kind of sadness, as he remembered the last time he'd tried to lay down with a civilian woman. Frowning, he looked away and retrained his focus on the meat on the plate in front of him. That wasn't a memory he wanted to relive.
Tom_Suke wrote: (Oh I know, I literally typed Quatre Bornes character sheet on google because I couldn't get to the skype link and saw that all, I didn't say he was from France, just the name of the town she thought of in it's French name)



She resisted the urge to close her eyes when he said it again, nodding softly instead as if she had just wanted to hear the pronunciation. It was entirely different; goosebumps rose along her skin and she took in a slow breath. Even just him saying his name on a tape would be enough for her right about now, to just listen to over and over-if she failed she'd at least have a souvenir. No...she wouldn't ever fail, if she was going to hear it would be from his lips or hers. She worked too damn hard to just let him go or have thoughts like that.

When he said he liked her cooking, she visibly relaxed as if worried he would have thought otherwise, smiling as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "I'm glad, I worked really hard on this." Everything had to be perfect for his arrival, she had planned it months in advance though hadn't expected him to get injured, let alone have him in her house. She had to hand it to the old man, and was thankful that the injuries weren't permanent. She wouldn't mind taking care of him forever though if they had.

Iseen looked up when she heard him sigh, watching him lift his glasses she perked but saw his eyes were shut and he was rubbing his brow. Was he alright? Concern across her features as she tilted her head quietly and frowned. "Are you alright, is it a headache? I have some home remedies for those." She was resourceful, she wanted to show him that, and as she studied him he opened his eyes--and her fork dropped.
Oh my God.

She couldn't help but gasp and stare at those beautiful, dark forests-no, a deep emerald, no-she wasn't sure they were so beautiful, she couldn't stick a name to them. She realized she had been staring at least a few seconds, and awkwardly dropped her gaze and cleared her throat-oh God, she was blushing bad wasn't she? She tucked her hair behind her ear and slowly picked up her fork, feeling too shy to look up as she poked her food before finally caving and nibbling at it.


She hoped that wasn't too obvious, but he was her guardian-he knew of her attractions, did he not? But he was also a man of stealth, and she had to prove she could be stealthy and not so open of her emotions....That sadness in his eyes-did she fail? That made her appetite vanish, the food bland in her mouth. No....no she couldn't fail-not when she was so close! She almost felt like crying, but thankfully her eyes didn't water and she calmed herself down with slow, even breathing. She wasn't hungry anymore but she had to prove she wasn't wasteful, so she continued to eat. Maybe one mark against her, but she'd prove herself worthy and make that one little flaw hardly noticeable.

"I'm fine," he lied.

Her reaction to his.. Everything, was on so thick, he was mentally chiding himself for not picking up on it sooner. It wasn't often Q was the subject of affection, and truth be told, he was certain most cases were acting. But he didn't think this woman was. She'd yet to even try to touch him, and that was something a lot of actors did to portray attraction.

"Why work so hard on a meal for yourself?" he questioned, looking back at her.
The obvious thought was 'because it was for two people, and she planned it,' but at the moment, his suspicions had flown out the window as fast as the fork had dropped from the woman's hand.
Tom_Suke wrote: Iseen wasn't convinced but didn't press it, not wanting to offend her handsome guardian. She only nodded and forked some mashed potatoes into her mouth for appearance sake, though she long stopped eating her greens, wanting to accommodate her body to eating meat. She'd work on the raw stuff later after getting sick once. She was determined to prove herself and was sure that after transformation it would be easier to eat it raw.

His question surprised her and she blinked quietly and shrugged. "Shouldn't you always? If you work hard every day, don't you think you'd deserve a fine meal?" She had worked on this meal when he was here, so that they could enjoy it together, though she always did try to hunt deer often, working hard for that meat and eating it finely because she deserved what she earned. And she deserved Q, did she not? She would earn his favor, she would see to it that she was chosen as his mate.
Iseen finished her meal, the vegetables and such barely touched on her end, and wiped her mouth delicately before picking up her plate and moving it to the sink. She returned to her seat and finished her glass of water slowly, flicking her gaze to him and smiling over the lid.

"I suppose, but if you don't work hard on the fine meal, you haven't worked hard that day and therefore don't need a meal, right? It just seems a lot of trouble to put so much effort into something you're just going to eat," Q stated before finishing up the rest of his plate.

Q wasn't keen on cooking anything, really. He thought it a waste of time. He did have a slow cooker, but that was minimum effort. His taste buds mostly dead by now, he probably couldn't enjoy a truly good meal if he wanted to, though this particular meal had been at the top of the spectrum... Not that he'd ever admit it.

He wiped his mouth with his hand, having no use for a napkin, and took the glasses from his head, folding them and putting them in a chest pocket of his closed jacket with another nose exhalation before drinking his water.
As he drank, he watched Iseen sit back down and smile at him. It was a little unnerving, but he was trying to look at it as a compliment.

Once he'd drank the glass, he set it down and pushed the plate to the site, sitting his elbows on the table, his hands clasped in front of his face while he just stared at her, wondering what her reaction would be to such a quiet study.
Tom_Suke wrote: She blinked quietly and wondered if this was another test. She couldn't see what he was testing other than her use of strength, but she didn't want to back down from her thoughts, merely frowning softly to herself and humming in thought. "Mnn...well...I suppose; this is a farm so I do have to work every day; I can understand that thought though." She was going to be respectful but wasn't going to be wishy washy with her opinions, she wanted to prove she was stable and strong hearted-nobody wanted someone who obeyed your every thought. She certainly didn't like that.

When he finished his glass and plate she looked up and noticed him staring at her. Was something on her face? She timidly wiped at her mouth with a napkin before peeking up again, her cheeks blossoming as he stared. She stared back, perhaps transfixed herself, but she shifted quietly in her seat. This....had to be another test, and she was sure she wasn't passing it-his intense gaze was smoldering; he was silent, deadly...but gorgeous, perfect....He stunned her mind and made her ache all over, wanting to be near him, to breathe in his masculine scent and be his....but she knew she had to wait for him to choose her.

After a full minute of staring she dropped her gaze and swallowed, bashful as she stood up and cleared her throat awkwardly. "Dish....I um, I'm going to do the dishes." She took his plate and cup, the close proximity making her bite the inside of her cheek-she breathed in quietly before turning to the sink and pushing up her sleeves. Only their plates were in the sink but she turned on the water and began to scrub away, glancing over her shoulder at Q every now and then. "There's a tv in the living room...if um, if you want. I'm not sure if it's still working, with the blizzard and all..."

He let her answer fall without a response.
While he stared at her, she fidgeted at first, but eventually returned the gaze. He mentally added this factor into his equation of her personality, not quite sure how to make the final evaluation just yet. After about a minute, she finally came up with an excuse to leave the table, taking his dishes to the sink, but not before the irregularity of her breath caught his ear when she was near. She was clearly hot and bothered while she scrubbed away.

Q kept his place on the chair, though turned his gaze to watch her backside. "No thanks," he replied to her mention of the television. His eyes couldn't piece together the picture on the screen when it was on, anyway. Something about light and how his eyes processed it. He tried not to dwell on it.

He put his left forearm down on the table, moving his head to be held up by his right hand. Iseen would glance at him every so often, almost as if she was worried he'd jump her. If only.

"Do you have any hobbies, Iseen?" Q finally asked. He wondered what she did in her off-time.
Tom_Suke wrote: Iseen nodded to herself when he denied tv, and when she glanced again she caught him turned towards her. He was staring at her again; that definitely made her flustered so she returned to her work and tried not to keep looking...no matter how hard that was. She still couldn't fathom that he was here--in her kitchen no less! She set the cups on the drying rack and began to wash the plates, tensing as he asked of her hobbies.

She couldn't say 'you', she wanted to show affection not being creepy...though she was sure he knew, otherwise he wouldn't be here-he was destined to be here after all. She pondered quietly on what she did do other than look up everything and review it about Q, and finally she mumbled softly, "I ...read. I'm usually working on stuff so I don't have time for myself," researching was a lot of work after all, and she sighed as she turned off the sink and set the plates on the rack, drying her hands on a towel and turning as she leaned back against the counter, meeting his gaze shyly.

"There's not much to do around here, but I'm usually too busy for free time. If I do get the chance, I read." Mainly things about Q, but sometimes she'd read in French to keep her skills honed up, not to mention she had about every book out there that was based on wolves, particularly Lycans, all stashed under her bed because in a town of hicks you don't want to be noticed.
"Do....do you have any? Hobbies I mean." She asked softly, wondering what he did other than bounties. She set the towel aside and moved to the table to blow out the candle and sit back down, unsure of herding him to the living room or just sitting here.

Bornes quirked a brow as the question was echoed back to him. It wasn't as if he didn't know the answer to such a question, it was that they had the same hobby.

"I also read," he said softly, his gaze following her body while she came back over. Then he thought better of it, and added, "I also travel. I enjoy walking."

Which was true. As someone trying to skirt the law, he'd been to most of the northeast states by now, though he didn't particularly keep track of all the state names. He tried to walk everywhere he went. He didn't like cars much. He would camp outside to sleep if he were in a particularly desolate area, but more often than not he'd just forgo sleep entirely to walk to the nearest motel for an actual meal and bed.

He didn't own a tent, though he probably should. So when he slept out in the elements, it was pretty much him hugging his seabag with a tarp overtop of them. It wasn't the most proud thing to do but it did its job, and that was all that was required.

As far as reading went, he thought he was particularly well read. At least as a child. He didn't go out of his way to acquire new books now unless they were in french. Ever since he'd left the French mafia a little over a year ago, he found he was beginning to forget his mother tongue. He couldn't let that happen. Thankfully, he had one book back from his childhood. It was a textbook about military strategy, and a bit of a dry read. But it was something Bornes read almost religiously. Unfortunately, it, as well as his seabag with the rest of his belongings, were back at the extended stay hotel he was currently stranded from.

He placed both his arms down on the table and sat straight up again, looking back over to her."Have you ever left this town?"
It was a small town in the middle of nowhere. He doubted she had. But he was curious anyway.
Tom_Suke wrote: (Can't really reply today)

Iseen perked up when he mentioned he also read-she wanted to show off her books to him, but perhaps later. She saw his gaze rove over her, and she bit her lower lip and swallowed quietly. Was he...teasing her? She shifted in her seat, feeling heat rushing through her and warming her insides-my God did she want him. She wanted him so bad.....
"I have a lot of books," She mentioned now with a small smile. The lycan ones were under her bed, but she did have a small library all to herself that did carry some of the French ones not in her room. Most of the books were fantasy or science fiction, but some were of history.

The thought of travel-she liked that, and she nodded softly in thought. She couldn't wait to leave this house and roam the wild with him-it would truly be wonderful... He sat up straight and she left her thoughts and tilted her head at the question before giggling softly. "I actually moved to this town; I used to travel a lot because of my work; I found out about this place in my mom's will. Already paid off and everything so I moved down here and switched to a new field under my degree... Oh, um-I work with computers. You can say I'm kind of like tech support." She explained as she leaned back in her chair and sighed.

She missed traveling; she had the money for it but she hadn't wanted to waste it, not when information on Q was still out there-it was valuable to her at the time so she would splurge on paying people to follow him, learning as much as she could...of course she didn't know everything, but he was here, right in front of her-there were so many things she wanted to ask him! Of course she couldn't yet, she had to wait until he chose her, then she could ask her heart's desires of her mate.
"...I mainly traveled out of country; Germany, Italy...France. " A soft fond smile for the places there, she missed them and wondered if she could go with him, to see France and maybe his namesake city...

He nodded. "I travel too often to own many books. I tend to read most of them then get rid of them so they don't take up space." Space was precious when everything he owned could fit into what amounted to a duffel bag.

But to learn that she was well-traveled... That was unexpected. "Oh? What about your job caused you to travel so far? Do you know any other languages?"

He was interested, especially if she knew french. If she did, then he could converse in it with her, and dodge the whole problem of him not having his book with him.

[[Sorry my post is crap. I'm kind of braindead after a very eventful weekend and didn't want to leave you hanging for tuesday.]]
Turn 3
Tom_Suke wrote: "Hmn? Oh, networking. I was top in my class so I did international networking systems. The company is mainly Japanese, but they have firms in the US and so I worked for them there. They needed direct and indirect networking; so I'm either at home on the phone doing indirect, or over there building and setting things up for companies directly. They needed me so I couldn't just ship things like other workers." She shrugged, quite proud of herself for her technical skills. She smiled at his interest, her cheeks brightening before she tucked a stray bang behind her ear, nodding.

"I'm fluent in Spanish, German, Japanese though I'm a bit rusty...and French. I spent my longest time in France to set up wires, they also gave me more time so I could explore the city and learn of its riches." She made sure to brush up on everything French, because her soon to be alpha and mate was so well versed and well rounded by the country he lived in. She smiled shyly up at him and rested her chin on her hands, elbows on the table. "What o you? Do you travel-or rather, do you like traveling?" Of course he traveled, she knew that but rather she was curious if he wanted to roam with her or settle in a den; she was fine with either so long as he was there with her.

Thankfully he still wore his shades, because if he hadn't, she would've seen his eyes glaze over while she spoke of something he knew nothing about. At first, she mentioned networking, and he thought he knew where she was coming from. Networking, of course, to connect to different people to get leads for them. But no, as her explanation went on, he realized she was talking about computers. Something Bornes knew precious little about, mostly because he couldn't use them. His face went blank, if it could go any blanker, while he tried to keep up and make sense of what she was saying.

He managed to tune back in fully when she mentioned being multi-lingual. She certainly knew more languages than Bornes did. He was fluent in English and French, and could understand a few others. But she was claiming fluency in five language (counting English). That was above and beyond what he was capable of. He certainly lightened up a little when she said she knew French, but since they both were probably most proficient in English, he wanted to get the question that was on his mind currently out in the open before switching languages. And that question was "Why spend all your time in France if the company is owned by Japan?"

The girl hardly looked over 20, if that. She must've been a natural at learning languages, otherwise it didn't seem possible that she could spend time in so many different countries. Unless she was working for this company since she was about ten.
It was another hole in her story that he wanted to forget, but couldn't just yet. He hoped she had an explanation.

As for him, did he enjoy traveling? He supposed he did. He hadn't really known anything else. He wasn't quite sure what he wanted. Traveling was a necessity these days, and he'd never thought much of not doing it. With how much his legs ached to walk, he doubted he could stay in one area if he wanted to. Surely walking the same stretch of land every day would become boring to him. Part of the enjoyment of stretching his legs in such a fashion was the ability to see all the different scenes of nature. Though, to be honest, he never truly enjoyed it much. It was something to think about, for sure, but right now, he most interested in this Japanese-French company, so avoided answering her question to him.
Tom_Suke wrote: The question had her blink, and she only smiled, relaxing into her chair and shrugging. "It had franchises in every country I had to go to; I liked France better than the bustling cities of Japan; it was more relaxing. Open fields and wild forests...." A loving smile formed on her lips-beautiful, lush terrain to romp and run in freely with no restrictions. Plus the weather and air was truly a delight-and more importantly, it was a country built around the notion of love, the perfect place to be with Q.

He wouldn't have to move country to country, she had money to keep them stabilized if that was what he wanted; they could raise pups in the country side, run their own pack-it was wonderful to think about, and she sighed dreamily as she remembered the wide plains and dense forests France held within it's borders. How she missed hiking there...
Realizing she had paused, she looked up and flushed shyly, biting her lower lip. "Sorry-was thinking about it. I used to go hiking in my spare time in France before my mom passed away; that's when I found out about the house here. Since it was already paid off I just decided to work fully online; though I haven't given up on traveling when I can." She studied him quietly then smiled, looking towards the window where snow packed against the edges thickly.

"....I do miss traveling; I got into it because of my dad--he's the one that owns the company, or well parts of the franchises. I guess you could say it's like a family business, only I don't see my father anymore; maybe once in a while on Skype we'll video chat but really, it's rare. I don't mind though, I'm used to him not being around. My mother and uncle raised me; or well, basically groomed me into the business." A bitter look on her features before she sighed and relaxed. No, she became better and stronger without her family around, able to defend and hunt on her own...She didn't need a deadbeat father and a mother that cared only for money and profiting off her daughter's affections towards computers.

"My dad's stationed in Germany right now, from what I remember, but he switched around a lot so who knows." Another half shrug before she heard a beeping from the other room. Sitting up she listened, then excused herself and headed into the living room, where at the corner stood an emergency radio and a Morse code response. She leaned over and picked up the headphones, holding one to her ear and listening to the beeps before her fingers deftly tapped the coder, pausing to think before she'd continue. It was just an alert on the blizzard intensifying, but also that several people were missing, including a guest at the motel. She had responded that she had seen the guest hitch a ride with a car to Rosenburg, another city, just before the blizzard, and to keep his stuff on hold. Of course they wouldn't toss it out, not when it was near impossible to get to the hotel in the stormy weather.

When asked who relayed the message (since all the codes were connected by wires, it was near impossible to tell which house was the one responding), she didn't answer and the message repeated a few times before they assumed the connection was cut. Sighing to herself, she set the phones down and returned to the kitchen, shaking her head. "Sorry about that-emergency coding. They send them out every time it's a blizzard, saying things like help out your neighbors, people on the streets etc. They think you're in another town, so they'll hold your stuff longer at the hotel...after all, we only have one guest in this town and it's hard to not assume it's you."
turn 4
[[Well, since we're in an R-rated thread now, I'm going to be much more adult. Hope you don't mind the change.]]

The chat was beginning to ease his worries. He was beginning to think about what he wanted to do with a woman who was so maddeningly hot for him. She was exuding body heat nearly every time he spoke. And although his vision could not detect the changes in her skin tones, one had to be blind and deaf to not notice her fidgeting lower half and the way she constantly bit her lip.

However, as soon as she left for the radio, his guard shot right back up again. His morse code was rusty, and he wouldn't pretend to piece together what she had broadcasted. But, for certain, he did not like her statement when she came back. They thought he was in another town, had his stuff on hold at the motel? Well, even if he did believe that she was intelligent enough to assume he was the guest, what right did she have to know he was the motel guest? Maybe he was staying with family here?

But then again, maybe the town really was that tiny. Perhaps he should've scoped out his surroundings a little more. He had blinders on before, zoning in on Hutchep. He was used to dense cities. He was out of his element in the country like this. He assumed everyone kept to their own business. He also assumed a woman wouldn't be intelligent and fluent in 5 different languages and morse.

He was now at a crossroads. He desperately wanted to play with this woman. Her lust after him was a glaring weakness (or trap), but he also wanted to know exactly what her endgame was. Certainly, even if she was head over heels for him, why would she let them continue to believe he was in another town?

It brought him back to the first suspicious line she'd said to him: that she'd made sure no one knew he was here.

"Why didn't you tell them I was here with you?" he asked, his voice slightly accusatory.

He stood up, and pushed his chair beneath the table, leaning his hands against the top of the back of the chair.
His chest hurt, his head hurt. He felt like he'd been hit by a truck. He had eaten now, but he was still extremely tired. He was ready to go to sleep again and try to heal. But he wanted to know she wouldn't do something strange to him in his sleep, first.

Tom_Suke wrote: (I don't mind at all<3 It feels weird to do this in here, lol, but okay xD)

For a moment she was stunned, arms at her sides as she watched him stand up-he seemed like he was accusing her, and she wondered what she had done wrong. Did he value integrity, perhaps? No, no she couldn't fail this-she almost looked distraught as she tucked her hair behind her ear, and gave a small shrug. "Well, I'd like for them to not come knocking; it'd just be a hassle. They'd use it as an excuse to snoop and pry on me, since I'm an outsider to them. I like my privacy. I don't need them bringing me casserole and trying to peek into my life wondering why I haven't settled or have pets or I don't know, paint the house or whatever."

Which was actually right; even though she lived here for a few years, they've all been trying to pry into her life, especially with her....with him out of the house for now. Always trying to snoop, because that's what small towns did. However, it wasn't the full truth-she didn't want them seeing the blood and finding Hutchep; because then they'd question her, and that'd be fine if Q wasn't around, but he was here and with injury-they'd put two and two together. She didn't want him in trouble.

"...Would you want me to tell them you're here? I mean, they're going to check on us as soon as the blizzard's down anyways, they always do. Besides, you obviously had a row with Hutchep, and they'd take his side over yours and lock you up any day, even if they don't like him, because he's part of the community. He's seriously a jerk, but this town's so small they'll still pick his side and you'll get jailed or sued for assault. I'd...rather you weren't."
This was for his best interest, to keep him secret (and hers) from everyone else. With this she smiled gently and relaxed, studying him quietly. She was a little stung that he seemed so annoyed with her; honestly, she was only trying to help..

"...If you want, I can send them a message and let them know you're here with me, if it bothers you so much..." That thought bothered her, but she gave him that option, sighing and taking off her glasses to wipe her glasses clean, studying them before sliding them back on her face and tucking her bangs behind her ear again.


The man watched her, his eyes narrowing as she went on, before he finally looked back down toward the table. He felt like he was being manipulated, but in the same vein, he couldn't shake the fact that she was right. He didn't want to be locked up, and he was stuck either way during a blizzard.

"No," he replied in answer, finally. "Do what you think is best."

He idly waved a hand to her in dismissal as he walked back to the stairs, ascending them carefully so as to not hurt himself further.

"I'm going back to bed."

He was too tired to make a move now, not to mention the moment had passed.

OOC:
Sorry about the wait. School stuff, as you know. Then my parents came over to visit for a week.

edit: I'll be away almost the entire month of august, just fyi..
Tom_Suke wrote: (Same, school's starting. I'm sorry for the delays, I'm so busy x.x)

What she thought was best? Keeping him secret and safe was what she thought. She watched him before she let out a heavy sigh and lowered the headset, sitting back quietly. She could tell she bothered him now with her decisions-that look was definitely mistrusting. Was she overstepping her boundaries? She didn't want to apologize for that though; if they were going to be a couple soon, she didn't want to be in the same situation as before. She was his equal, not his inferior.

The lights flickered and she glanced to the window, seeing nothing but hard snow. It rattled the panes and she shut the curtains on them, heading to the pantry and checking the food supply. More than enough for both of them from the looks of it; she had emergency kits and even a generator, though those were in the basement. Two ways to get in, either from the back of the pantry or from outside, and she wasn't going outside just yet. She hoped her bloody paw prints still stayed; of course the dogs would smell it in the house if they had a search team investigate, but thinking on it she didn't have to do all that work of going around in the forest and such, if they were just going to be erased by snow. Making new ones wouldn't make sense unless it was straight to the sheep pen, and she didn't feel like killing another one.

Iseen groaned to herself and rubbed her face-she couldn't wait to impress her alpha with her complex thoughts, once they were a couple, but for now they could only give her a huge headache. All she wanted right now was some pills and a snuggle session with Q, but...well he was tired, and she was sure he was ruffled by her. Perhaps later she could see to bringing him some ice cream or something as an apology.

"If you need anything, I'll be in my room. Just knock
," She called out over her shoulder, heading into her room but locking the door behind her. It was there that she let out a huge sigh and went to her laptop to check her internet. She wanted to talk to the other person that helped her, but unfortunately everything was down. An annoyed sigh as he flopped on her bed and hugged a wolf plushie, staring up at the ceiling. Some romantic first encounter this was, but at least she was making progress, yes? She'd check on him in an hour, bring ice cream, and see what happens-maybe he'd forgive her? She couldn't blow this opportunity with her guardian, she had to make him see that she was perfect for him, just like he was perfect for her.

(It is so hard to make obsessed characters xD)

OOC: [[I'm ashamed for taking so long to post. I didn't even backread. I hope this works. If it doesn't, I can always edit it. Or you can just, I dunno, "overwrite" it in your next post. Just email/PM me I guess.]]
Tom_Suke wrote: .


Q walked back up the stairs, carefully avoiding the broken step, and went to where he'd woken up previously. After looking around the room briefly, he drooped his shoulders, sighing silently. He positioned the pillows at the head of the bed so he would be sitting up, and then sat down on the top of the sheets, still clothed. His sunglasses remained over his eyes, which he currently closed.

He was tired, but for a time, kept his guard up. When Iseen did not enter, or entered but didn't seem to do anything before leaving, he finally managed to drift into a light sleep which became progressively deeper while his body tried to heal itself.

He awoke about 12 hours later, drowsily getting up and making his way to the nearest bathroom, where he bent over to drink water from the facet for awhile. His head was still swimming in that weird place between 'overslept' and 'haven't slept enough'. He wasn't sure if it was day or night, but at the moment, he only cared about himself. After a few minutes, he had his fill and turned the faucet off, wiping his mouth and standing up again. He place his hands behind his back then and stretched backward with a heavy grunt.

Afterward, he opened the jacket to look at his wound again. The bandages, if there were any, were soiled with dried blood. Bornes took the jacket off completely and laid it on the closed toilet, opening the cupboard under the sink to look for a first aid kit. When he didn't find one, he simply undressed the wound anyway (if he had to) and took a wash cloth to gently clean the mess in the middle of his chest. Whether it was a gaping hole or a stitching job, it was puffy and looking like it was getting infected.

Up until this point, the door to the bathroom has been open. But after a few repetitions of getting the washcloth wet and dabbing it over his wound, he looked to the door and realized that not only was he getting water all over his pants, he also didn't like the chance of someone seeing him like this. So, consequently, he closed the door. After which, he took his sunglasses, boots, and pants off and stepped into the hottest shower he could stand.

There was technically nothing wrong with Bornes's body. But despite being a strong individual who was in a line of work that took several mountains of self-assuredness, he was not comfortable with it. He didn't like his bare arms, legs, or feet, which was why he always wore long sleeved shirts and pants. Not that the lack of clothing that didn't fit that definition mattered in a blizzard. He also didn't like his chest or back. Especially not his back, despite-- or maybe because of-- the fact that a rather large, yellow ankh tattoo took over the entirety of it. That tattoo was received the same time as the black whiskers on his face, back from a time he tried to forget.

But perhaps the worst thing about his body was the black-furred tail which extended from his spine. Somewhere in between a wolf's and cat's tail in density, it was a fluffy mass that extended down to his knees. It was not prehensile, but it was sensitive. At times, it appeared to have a mind of its own. Being cramped up in his pants for a few days had made it ache, and now, under the water, it wagged from side to side in attempts to stretch out the kinks it had incurred. While the tail did not curl much, it had long hairs similar to a collie's. Of course, currently, it was all weighed down by water, making the whole thing appear even more awkward than just a tail on a human.

Bornes had considered it a birth deformity. But he had never been brave enough to cut the thing off. It was as much a part of him as anything else was. He used to leave it outside his pants-- that was during the time he got the tattoos, of course-- but as soon as he left the french mafia, he'd begun to keep it hidden. His appearance was extremely individualistic as it was, what with his grey hair and sunglasses. He didn't need more features to set him apart from everyone else.

Plus, he just wanted to look as human as possible. Bornes knew he was human. His line of work, however, made people question that. And that questioning happened regardless if they knew of his birth defects. But knowledge of those defects certainly didn't help.

Sometimes, Bornes would play on it, of course. Who wouldn't? It was just good policy to appear like a soulless monster at times. But his own self-image saw him as just a human, a human with an unfortunate deformity and past. He didn't kill people he wasn't hired to kill, and he was good at what he did. That was all there was to it. Leave the soul/no soul/monster debate to the people who wanted to question those things.

After what seemed like an hour in the shower, the man finally exited, pulling a towel around his waist and tucking the end in so it would stay about him like a dress. Then he took another towel and wrapped it around his upper body like a cowl. It was cold, and he wasn't particularly interested in getting back into his dirty clothes just yet.
 
Last edited:
inner demons v4 setup
this is the one with Calista & Onslaught
JbQdFVD.png

[imgleft]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/RP Forum Decor/oMsh5Vu.png[/imgleft] Eᴀʀᴛʜ ᴀs ᴡᴇ ᴋɴᴏᴡ ɪᴛ ɪs ɴᴏᴛ ᴀs ɪᴛ sᴇᴇᴍs. To the common eye, things are what they are and life continues on as normal. But for Tʜᴇ Cᴏʀʀᴜᴘᴛᴇᴅ, they see something more. The Corrupted are people prone to sin so much that they have somewhat of a kinship with the world down under. A world, parallel to our own, which is full of demons instead of humans. The people with this sight tend to be corporate and government officials, as well as those who consider crime a business. The Corrupted can naturally see demons. To them, the demons can be business partners, pests, or anything in between. But The Corrupted are not the only humans with the ability to see.

[imgright]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/RP Forum Decor/AIB87Xn.png[/imgright]In theory, any human being who looks hard enough can see demons. Demons originated from Dᴏᴡɴ Uɴᴅᴇʀ, but many live on our plane of existence. Others will frequently visit. When on our plane, they project an image of something normal for humans to see. The type of image they project is related to the type and class of demon they are. Middle-class demons can assume human forms, lower-class are animals, and upper-class cannot conceal their form. If an upper-class demon wants to walk the earth in secret, it must take a host through possession.

While the host is a human form, it still retains many of the abilities the demon had when Down Under. Upper-class demons generally don't come to our plane, however. They were meant to rule Down Under. In fact, it could be argued that it would be punishment for an Upper-class Demon to come to our plane.

Dᴏ ɴᴏᴛ ᴅɪʀᴇᴄᴛʟʏ ɪɴᴛᴇʀғᴇʀᴇ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴜᴍᴀɴ sᴏᴄɪᴇᴛʏ. Tʜɪs ɪs ᴏᴜʀ ᴏɴᴇ ʟᴀᴡ.
This law, so vague as it is, has been interpreted to mean 'Nᴇᴠᴇʀ ʀᴇᴠᴇᴀʟ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴛʀᴜᴇ ғᴏʀᴍ.'

Eᴏɴs ᴀɢᴏ, ᴀɴ ᴜᴘᴘᴇʀ-ʟᴇᴠᴇʟ ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ ᴅᴀʀᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴛᴏ ᴏᴜʀ ᴘʟᴀɴᴇ ʙᴀʀɪɴɢ ʜɪs ᴛʀᴜᴇ ғᴏʀᴍ. This demon, Aᴘᴏʟʟʏᴏɴ, brought on death and destruction to the human civilization until the angels made an example of him. They destroyed his physical form and sealed his spirit within a green gem, burying it in the sands of time.

If the angels had killed Apollyon, he would've returned Down Under and been able to live again. Having banished his spirit on Earth, he would never have a physical form again through normal means. The angels never predicted that Apollyon, after fostering years of hate within the confines of his jewel, would be able to manifest himself and take a host given the opportunity.


What were the odds the cursed green gem would become a piece of jewelry?

qUs87fo.png

BGJVlwp.png

[imgleft]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/Q/DSdualPost-1.png[/imgleft][imgright]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/Q/qbz.png[/imgright]
Quatre Bornes Lee AKA "Q" or "Bornes"
Q is a 25 year old with a haggard past. Growing up in a French military academy, he ran away with his lover to the USA at 18. In the US, he was the second-hand to Vespasien, the lord of the newly-formed French Mafia in New York. It was there where Q began his demon-hunting career.
At 21, Q had a falling out, and left the mafia to become on call for anyone who needed to get rid of their demon problems.













Calista
....






DEMONS
Apollyon
Main catalyst in this storyline. Trapped in a green gem, until a plot is hatched to claim a host. Other details unknown.

Blood parasites
A low-level demonic force made up of atomically small individual beings that work together in order to infect their host. Sometimes compared to vampirism, however the biggest difference is that their host body is still alive. Impossible to see individually, they tend to travel in swarms that can look like liquid ink. Their drive is simply to survive and multiply, which puts them at the lowest class of demons. Originally from Down Under, some strains have found infecting humans to be easier than attempting to merge with other demons. They allow their host some modicum of control in utilizing their demonic energy, giving hosts the capability to create a weapon from their blood. The weapon type/size can depend on the host's personal capabilities regarding controlling this force, and if the host is sufficiently distracted/incapacitated, their ability to create or use said weapon can be impacted. Depending on the concentration of the parasites, a host's bloodlust can range from mild to debilitating.

[imgleft]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/17Nyl1k.gif[/imgleft]

Lindsey
A mid-level demon living with the facade of a college student. Hires Q to get rid of some harpies at her college.














Onslaught
...


DEMON HIERARCHY

Upper-level demons
Apollyon and his ilk. Might also include Calista's deceased husband, who was some form of supernatural being that was ripped to pieces and scattered across the earth in order to prevent him from regenerating. Apollyon's resurrection/possession of a host holds interest to Calista due to her hidden agenda of finding a way to resurrect her husband.

Middle-level demons
Most humanoid and high-level thinking demons likely fall into this category. Their power, strength, abilities, etc. are still dwarfed by the upper-level class of demons, however.

Lower-level demons
Minor demons, which includes the type of demon Calista is infected with, causing her to inherit some vampiric traits.


ARTIFACTS

Apollyon's Gem
Part of a necklace owned by Q. Embeds itself into his chest.

Onslaught's Gem
Actually one of his eyes turned into a gem, the first and only piece to be reclaimed by Calista. She keeps it attached to her hairpin, passing it off as a piece of jewelry. If there's any power to be found from it, Calista is unaware.


4BKqn7s.png
inner demons v4 posts 1
The sharp clap of a book slamming shut cut through the still air of the library. Silence once again fell as Calista raised her head to look around, having lost herself for the past six hours to the books scattered in front of her. The only hint of life within the building came from the distant rumbling of a vacuum being pushed across the lower floors. Feeling exposed in the loneliness, Calista tucked away her notes and headed downstairs for the exit.

Stepping through the threshold and out into the night, a chill ran down Calista's spine. She reflexively folded her arms across her chest, briefly considering turning back to the musty warmth of the library. Instead, the growl in her stomach propelled her on toward a nearby coffee shop. She made her way forward, arms folded and her back hunched against the chilly air. Breaking the overbearing silence, she began to mutter to herself.

"Angel or demon, you've become much more trouble than you're worth, you know? The boys are wasting their youth chasing your ghost; I'm kept up late, pouring over every bit of biblical nonsense to riddle out my next step." Calista heaved a sigh as she entered the dimly lit shop.

While considerably populated for how late into the night it was, the shop had the calm atmosphere you might expect to find among a clientele preparing for mid-terms. The cashier gave Calista a silent acknowledgement as she approached the register, and went about fixing her usual order. A cup of tea in one hand and a plain muffin in the other, Calista settled into an isolated corner of the shop. She quickly finished the meal, then began riffling through the mess of notes she'd collected. After a few minutes spent reviewing, she turned her gaze toward the shop's front windows and absent-mindedly began playing with the red bauble at the end of her hairpin.

"You know, I've been working non-stop since they left. Throw me a bone and help me out here," Calista thought aloud. She'd made zero progress in her research on the mythology surrounding resurrection of supernatural beings, and her finances were starting to run thin. She knew something had to give, and most likely it'd be the comfort of not having to conduct fieldwork to further her investigation--instead of being surrounded by books in a warm library, she'd have to find another port town and begin casing the pubs for any leads into the local crime scene. Not ready to give up these few creature comforts she'd grown accustomed to, she began reviewing her notes for a second time.

In the middle of the third review, a tugging ache began to pulse through Calista's body. "No way, I fed you last week. You can't be hungry again," she hissed. The ache slowly concentrated itself within her gut, until she could no longer focus on her work and had to look up.

[imgleft]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/17Nyl1k.gif[/imgleft]
A girl walked into the cafe. She looked a bit young to be in college, but had that special sort of sardonic scowl that could only be achieved through years of dealing with bureaucratic bullshit. She carried some books in a messenger bag over her right shoulder, which was enamored with a large, colorful tattoo of a chinese dragon. Her black tanktop and jeans showed a lack of care for her dress, but despite that she still managed to be attractive with her short cropped red hair and matching eyes. Her name was Lindsey.

[imgright]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/Q/LlKcXQa.jpg[/imgright]Following behind her was a 25 year old man who towered over her at six feet. He looked completely out of place on campus as well as in the coffee shop. In addition to the scowl of contempt on his face, his chin line was framed by two long and narrow black diamond 'whisker' tattooes on either side of his mouth. His hair was a solid grey and covered one side of his face, helping to hide a long scar that went across his nose diagonally in the same direction. If he didn't look out of place enough, he further obstructed his face by wearing a pair of dark sunglasses over his green eyes. Smoke trailed from the cigarette in his mouth as he held open the door for the girl to walk through. Once they both entered, the man, who referred to himself as Bornes, stubbed out the cig and tossed it in the nearest trashcan before continuing to a table, where Lindsey had already sat down and begun spreading out her books.

Bornes came to her and pulled out the chair opposite of her, but simply leaned his hands on the back of it, preferring to stand. He wore a red dress shirt with a black vest over it. The shirt's collar was unbuttoned, showing some of his dark skin and the white chain of a necklace. Atop both these was an open black jacket, haphazardly covering the pistol holster at his belt. As he leaned a bit forward over the chair to look down at Lindsey, the steel toe of his left boot tapped the floor. Unlike his upper half, which was moderately well dressed, his boots were noticeably old and worn.

"Sit down," Lindsey grumbled, "You're making everyone uncomfortable."
Borned huffed and did as he was told, all evidence pointing to the fact he did not want to be here.

He couldn't look at Lindsey directly for long, as her true appearance was daunting and uncomfortable. The girl was just a front for a middle-class demon, whose true body was at least eight feet tall. It uncomfortably squeezed itself into the girl's shape for reasons Bornes never thought to ask. This demon had contacted him first, afterall, and claimed to be a paying customer, so he would attempt to play nice.

"So as I was saying, I have this harpy problem," she stated, pointing to a photo of black birds in one of her open textbooks. Bornes grimaced. He hated harpies.
"How many?" He questioned, choosing to look down at the photo rather than the human mirage he was cursed to see through.

Lindsey shrugged, unsure of the exact number. "It's a pretty big murder of crows, and they happen to be bothering me during class. Screaming and plowing into the window, you know, typical horror movie fare. It's distracting."


Bornes cocked a brow.
"Anyway," she continued, "If you can deal with them without getting me involved, there's a grand in it for you. I kind of like to stay low-key, you know?"

Behind his sunglasses, the man gave Lindsey a blank stare. "Discussing this here isn't low-key," he stated flatly.

Lindsey burst out laughing, then covered her mouth, trying to contain herself. "Oh, I just knew you'd be totally out of your element, and wanted to see you squirm," she smirked, getting up to leave and collecting her things from the table. "I'll find you once you take care of it, I'm sure. Ciao!"
She threw a fake kiss to the man and left, leaving him at the table by himself.

It took a full five seconds for everything to sink in and for the man to react, leaning back in his chair with an audible groan, a grimace on his face. After a moment, he collected himself, rolling his head on his shoulders. While doing that, his eyes caught a woman at one of the other tables. Or more specifically, his eyes caught the pin she wore in her hair. It just looked like a little bauble, but his eyes were locked onto it.
Not even a second later, the gem on top lost its facade and became an eye, turning swiftly to him and blinking. In that precise moment, something stabbed him in his chest. Bornes's mouth opened and he let out a choking sound, putting his hand to the affected area.

He found himself only able to take in short breaths, as his chest seized, the spot where he'd been stabbed burning hot beneath his skin as whatever it was drilled beneath the body tissue. Bornes's vision went white as the chain around his neck melted into his skin. Underneath his shirt had been a green amulet, a keepsake from an old relationship. It was the culprit, having dug inside his chest, still only slightly below the skin's surface, but migrating to over his heart, leaving a black-dyed trail from between his clavicles to the center of his chest. Waves of pain overcame his body, but there was no blood; any damage that would have been done was instantly healed over by the gem that began to glow green, the light lowly illuminating through his shirt and pulsating in tune to his heart, which was quite erratic at the moment.

Bornes could feel someone talking to him. Feel it, in waves of pain, in his mind, in sound, in everything. Inside of him. It didn't make sense.

Soon. It said.
Then it laughed.

The laughter and the white vision turned to flames consuming everything. The sound of the fire's crumbling turning to a loud roar as everything burst audibly. As Bornes's ears tried to recover, the scenery around him changed again. It was if the universe were zooming in around him, his body the anchor point. Things several yards away came at him at what appeared to be a slow speed, only to sling past at an impossibly quick one. One of those things was a pond in the center of a black expanse. Surrounding the pond were rocks, some pebble size, many more in varying sizes of boulder. Standing on this rock shoreline was a demon.

The being was mostly grey and red. It almost appeared to be a large human without the skin. Muscle sinew were clearly visible holding the grey skeleton together. The muscle strands were not as tightly wound together as a human's, but it was clear they were just as strong if not stronger. Some of its joints had bones over them, seemingly acting as armor.
But the sight which was most horrifying was its face. It had four eyes, a pair where a human's would be and then a pair above that. All four eyes were sunken into a large, foreboding brow of bone. In addition to the four eyes, it had four ears, two on each side. The ears were elongated and pointed, similar to how an elf's is depicted. But again, without skin, the image was much more gruesome. One ear was right atop the other, similar to the layout of the eyes.


Its chin had a bone shield that formed a point at each cleft, almost like a shell beard, and its mouth was the largest part. Even closed, the teeth made up approximately a third of the thing's face. The molars as pointed, narrow, and long as needles. While its entire face was mostly bone, one could only wonder how the thing portrayed emotion, if it had any at all.

Rather than a chest that expanded and contracted with breath, it was the neck. Made up of many ropes of red tendons, they expanded outward around something in the middle in approximately the area an adam's apple would've been. Even while it did this, there was no obvious breathing hole. Despite the fact the face had a bone-like nose, it appeared this was only for show. It was the neck that was the real life-breather of this creature. And simply watching it work was freakishly horrifying.

The thing had been staring at its reflection in the pond, whose water had been an array of colors, reflecting a nonexistant orange-red sunset. But even though Bornes had not moved, and had been perfectly content to keep believing this was a hallucination, the thing looked up, its ears twitching, and then looked straight at the man.

It saw Bornes. Its hands and arms flexed and it snorted through the neck apparatus, the many tendons reverberating from the aftermath of a the fierce exhalation. Its four eyes gave a look of recognition, and the universe zoomed in again, sucking Bornes into the demon's eyes and pushing him out again into the real world.

The whole thing had perhaps lasted only seconds, although it had felt like hours. Bornes, now of his own volition, threw himself out of the chair, standing and brandishing his weapon, pointing it to the first thing he could see in his panic, which happened to be the totally innocent cashier.

Of course, this only brought panic into the cafe. Still breathing heavily through his mouth, Bornes pointed his pistol toward anything that moved, which was unfortunately most of the occupants in the room.

The ache in Calista's gut ebbed as she observed a young girl and her rough looking companion entering the cafe. Relief that the bloodlust would not inconvenience her tonight was quickly overshadowed by her realization to the nature of the pain. It wasn't signaling hunger, but was an instinctual warning not unlike those issued by prey upon spotting a circling predator. Uncertain over the exact level of the threat, Calista calmly began gathering her notes, stealing furtive glances of the two who had just entered. If they had been the cause for alarm--and as out of place as the man seemed, Calista speculated that this was the case--they might have the necessary criminal connections she was looking to gain.

Directly gazing at the two proved impossible, as Calista's vision would blur and she'd feel the anxious need to look away. Confused but undaunted, she finally opted to focus her attempts on eavesdropping from afar. Listening intently, Calista made out three key phrases from their conversation: harpies, deal, and low-key.

It was the girl's sudden burst of laughter that made Calista jolt upright in her seat and lose her train of thought regarding what she'd overheard. Seeing that their meeting had concluded, Calista began furiously scribbling down what she'd observed. Glancing up momentarily from her note-taking, she caught the rough looking man staring wide-eyed in her direction. She was ready to throw out some quip about staring, but before any sound could leave her lips, the man seized up in pain. As if on cue, the ache in her gut reappeared, and an overwhelming anxiety froze all of her limbs, her eyes fixated on the man in front of her. A glimpse of a green glow underneath the man's shirt caught her interest, and she resolved that she needed to get a closer look, no matter how the demonic parasites flowing through her protested.

She began to make her way toward the struggling man, but came to a cautious stop as he suddenly sprung to life. Calista watched helplessly as he wildly aimed his pistol at the cashier, and then to every panic-stricken customer that dared to run for cover. Not wanting her opportunity to be squandered in some unfortunate police-madman standoff, Calista raised her hands to the level of her head, palms open and facing out. She slowly approached the man from the front, attempting to make eye contact.

"Please everyone, remain where you are," she barked out authoritatively. "This gentleman is having a PTSD induced flashback, and is not a threat to anyone so long as we remain calm. I need everyone to remain still." She looked at the man wielding the gun, hoping to wordlessly communicate some sort of need for him to follow her lead. Turning to face the cashier, she continued her attempt at damage control, "I need you to call a taxi service to have someone pick me and this gentleman up. He will need to be escorted to the nearest hospital."

She turned back to face the man, and slowly offered her hand. Her breath hitched as she waited to see just how far he would be willing to go along with her lie.

Bornes aimed to the woman approaching him, speaking to everyone else. His wits were quickly coming back to him, his shoulders rising and falling with each breath that were becoming less shallow. He didn't catch all of what she said except for the end about a hospital. That was one of the last places he wanted to go.
Everyone in the building was silent, save this woman who walked toward him. He aimed squarely at her chest, but he had never turned the safety off on his pistol and his index finger was straight along the top of the trigger guard, making it clear to anyone who knew what to look for that at the very least he was a practiced gun user.
Behind his sunglasses, Bornes's eyes flashed around, taking in the situation he'd put himself in. A bead of sweat fell from his forehead, and he realized none of these people were demons. Most of them looked like kids. Completely human, innocent kids.
Except the woman. He didn't like her, but her body wasn't a facade, so he could only conclude she wasn't a demon, either. He clenched his jaw, hard.
Finally, he holstered his weapon and muttered a quick "sorry," completely unaware of how to properly de-escalate the situation he'd created.

He gave a quick scowl and glared through his shades at the woman before swiftly turning and walking out. He didn't know if the police had been called, or if they had security cameras, or what the hell had just happened, but he needed to get out of here, and quickly. Unfortunately for him, his motorcycle was parked about half a mile away.
While he walked, he fished around for his cigarettes, quickly lighting one and taking a drag to try and calm himself down. His hands were shaking, and every second or so he felt he could hear whispers just behind him. He could only assume it had something to do with whatever had stabbed him, but he didn't want to check out what was wrong with him in public.
If that freak out had proven anything, it was demon-related, and he didn't want to deal with whatever higher power policed the sanctity of the veil.

For a split second Calista believed she had been able to reach the man, seeing that his senses were returning to him. The tense atmosphere dissipated as he holstered his weapon and offered a barely audible apology. Regaining her confidence, Calista extended her already proffered hand toward the man until she realized just how hard he was glaring at her. Before she could react, he'd turned away and rushed out of the shop.

Left standing there with her hand still stupidly held out, Calista could feel the warm rush of blood going to her face and embarrassment settling in. Ready to be done with the awkward situation she'd put herself in, she quickly glanced around and offered a small shrug to everyone expectantly awaiting her response.

"See? No harm done." And with no further explanation, Calista hurriedly stepped out of the cafe and started in the direction she had saw the man take. Going by instinct and the stale smell of cigarette smoke, she eventually caught up to the man. His rushed stride required Calista to adopt a pace that wasn't quite walking but not quite jogging. The heels she wore made keeping up all the more awkward.

"Hey, I appreciate your dedication to the 'unhinged man running from his inner demons' role, but could you slow down?" Nearly tripping over herself, Calista continued badgering the man in hopes of eliciting a response. "I saw the glow under your shirt back there. No saying who else--or what else--caught a glimpse of that. That cute little thing you were discussing business with back there? Wonder how she'd feel about your definition of keeping things low-key."

Bornes groaned inwardly at the woman following him and poking fun. Despite her almost falling flat on her face, he continued his pace. By the time she mentioned the glow in his shirt, they had reached his destination. It was a black Kawasaki parked in between two cars near the dorms.
"That 'cute little thing' likes to make a show," the man grumbled, placing his right hand on the seat of the bike and turning to face her, his left hand coming to his mouth to take the cigarette from it.

"And really my business is none of yours," he chastised, exhaling smoke through his nose while looking her over, actually studying her for the first time.
His eyes settled on the hairpin again, but he didn't see or feel anything. It was just a green bauble. He must've hallucinated the eye before. The demon he had seen in his 'vision' - for lack of a better term- was the same type as Lindsey so maybe she had played a trick on him. Demons were known to do such things.

"You must've been seeing things," he offered, tossing the cigarette on the ground and stomping it out. "Only thing that's glowing here is your imagination. Shock tends to do that."

He pushed his glasses up his nose further and turned to put his helmet on.
"Now this 'unhinged man running from his inner demons' has to get out of here before the cops get him," he grunted, flipping the visor on the helmet down before sitting on the bike.
Kicking the kickstand, he backed up the bike out of the parking spot before stopping momentarily.

"If you have similar business as the girl," he said through the helmet, putting aside his need to get out off campus to perform a onceover on himself in exchange for the possibility of more money, "You got fifteen seconds."
He had yet to start the engine.

Frustrated with the man's dismissive attitude and in fear of losing her ticket to the information she had been looking for, Calista blurted the first thing that came to mind.

"A grand in your pockets if you let me shadow you on this harpy business." She paused a moment, surprised that she had just offered up the last of her savings. "That's the amount your little boss offered you, right? You go about business as usual, you're walking away with an extra grand. Things turn sour and she reneges on her original offer? You still come out ahead. All you have to do is allow me to follow you on this job, nothing more."

Calista began rummaging in the pack tied at her hip, pulling out a wallet and waving it in front of her. "Up front payment included," she said in cloyingly sweet tone.

Bornes flipped the visor in his helmet up, a little surprised at her remark. He put the kickstand back down on the bike and leaned forward, snatching the wallet out of her hands to see if she was actually serious. He thumbed through the cash and tossed the wallet back to her, not taking any. He gave a slow exhalation, his shoulders slouching.

After a moment of consideration, he shoved a hand in his pocket and pulled out his own wallet, picking out a business card and handing it to her.
It was for an extended stay hotel on the edge of town.
He put his wallet away and kicked up the kickstand again.
"I still need to leave. I'm not doing that job today. I'll meet you at the hotel. I'm in 5A. I assume you have a car."

He started the bike, "You can pay me after," he stated over the engine, before flipping the visor back down and driving off to his current home base. The man needed to check his wounds already; he was anxious. Anxious about his chest as well as his status with the campus. He hadn't taken it too seriously before he'd come. He should've. He didn't know if they even had security guards. This whole situation was going to put a wrench in things with the harpy situation. He wasn't particularly known for being low-key.

It took about ten minutes to get back to his current base of operations. After parking, he took his helmet inside the room with him, tossing it with his jacket on one of the twin beds and heading to the bathroom.
The man tore open his black vest, which was held together by snaps. Afterward, he quickly made work of the buttons on the dress shirt underneath. Finally, he could pull away the fabric and check the damage in the mirror.

It was not a sight Bornes wanted to see. He squeezed his lips into a thin line, taking his sunglasses from his face and putting them on the sink.
His necklace had disappeared. Above his heart, embedded into his skin, was the green gem that had previously been part of a pendant. It glowed faintly, pulsating in time with his heart. Coming from the gem was a black line, as if it were a dyed vein, which outstretched up from the gem to the base of his neck. The 25 year old ran a finger over the gem, and felt nothing. With a grunt, he took his knife from his belt and tried to pry it out from his skin.

Of course, the moment the blade touched his skin, he held back a scream from the pain. But still, he was dedicated. Unfortunately, any headway he could've made by sticking the blade behind the gem and trying to pop it out was thwarted but some sort of spontaneous regeneration. Some seconds later, the skin began to heal over the blade, sucking it in. At that, Bornes became rightfully frightened and pulled the knife out with a gasp. His skin immediately reformed itself, the gem glowing a bit more brightly and tiny roots spreading from the black line, expanding their territory, followed by a faint laugh heard in the distance.

"Putain," the man cursed in French, turning his head to the door when he heard a knock.
Hastily, he buttoned back up his shirt and re-snapped his vest closed, covering the dim cursed.. Thing for now. He'd have to figure out what was wrong with him later. But whatever it was, it was beginning to freak him out.

He re-sheathed the knife at his belt and opened the hotel door to let the woman inside.
After closing the door behind her, he picked up his discarded jacket from the twin bed nearest the door and motioned for her to sit on the made bed.

It was the second bed, the one closer to the bathroom, that was the one used for sleeping. He tossed his jacket onto that one and leaned his hips against the nightstand holding the TV.
All the lights in the hotel room were off, and the man did seem to think it was odd.

After an awkward second, he lifted his finger as if he'd just been accosted by an epiphany. He went back to the bathroom, grabbed his sunglasses and placed them over his green eyes, before turning one of the bed lamps on.
Then, he crossed his arms over his chest.
"I'm pretty sure you don't actually want to hunt harpies, so tell me what you really want."

A pang of regret started to fill Calista as the man snatched the wallet from her hands, and she had to look away as he began running his fingers through the bills, checking the amount. Silently chastising herself for being too hasty in how much she'd bargained away, she was taken by surprise when something solid hit her chest and fell to the ground.

Looking to her feet, she saw that it was her wallet, still full of cash. Her brows knotted in confusion, and she shot the man a look of consternation. Was it that the man expected more? Had she overestimated how much she'd had left, and now he imagined her a liar?
Calista's mind raced as she thought of anything else she had on hand to offer as payment. To her surprise and amusement, he flicked a business card out of his own wallet and handed it to her.

"Wha--" she started, but was cut off as he explained his decision. She didn't correct his assumption about owning a mode of transportation, and just stared blankly when he told her he'd accept her payment after he'd completed the job. As he drove off on the motorbike, Calista kneeled down to collect her wallet from the ground.

She stared in disbelief at the wallet in her hands. Nothing seemed to be missing, as far as she could tell. She counted and recounted the cash, convinced that some sort of sleight of hand trick had been played on her. Each time she went over the amount, however, all was there.
"Why wait?" She began wondering what angle this strange man had decided to play, as she made her way to the nearest payphone to order a cab.

If he doesn't miss the money now, she reasoned, there's no harm in using a fraction of it now. Besides, it'll just be for business travel expenses…. She removed a few fifty dollar bills from the wallet, and placed them in a separate zippered pocket on the pouch at her hip.
The cab ride to the hotel was uneventful, but thankfully quicker than she had anticipated. She paid the driver, and then made her way from the parking lot to find the room he had said he was staying in.

It didn't take her long to find 5A, and she approached the door cautiously. The fact that he'd refused payment upfront jumped back into her mind, and Calista morbidly began wondering if she was walking into some sort of trap. Attempting to be cautious, Calista placed her ear to the hotel door to see if she could detect any hint of foul play that might be waiting for her on the other side. Listening through the door, she could make out a man's grunts of pain and a loud gasp followed by silence. The silence caused Calista to feel sick, as she imagined a dead man on the other side of the door.

Half hoping that no one would answer so she could turn back and half hoping that someone would answer just to know she hadn't overheard someone dying, Calista finally forced herself to knock on the door to 5A. A familiar voice of a man cursed loudly from inside, and Calista let out a deep breath.

As the man showed her inside the dark hotel room and told her where to sit, Calista's nerves began to settle. The man didn't seem intent on doing her any harm, and she started to believe that the man just honestly wanted to take payment after the work was done. It wasn't until he demanded to know Calista's true reasons for wanting to shadow him while he performed his job.

As much as Calista sought to insert herself into the business of others, she shied away at the prospect of the reverse. She should have expected that the man would have questions over her insistence in being involved with his work, especially when she would so easily part with so much money in order to do so. She shifted uncomfortably on the bed, and then crossed her arms over her chest, mirroring the man's posture.

"I want a lot of things, but what I need is an 'in' with the crowd you appear to run with," she said. "Maybe it's the shock talking still, but there's a certain je ne sais quoi that has me believing you can be of use to me in that regard." She gave a catlike grin to the man, having referred to the green glow she'd seen back in the cafe.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm not out to hurt you or ruin your work. It's just a simple networking move on my part. Trying to get the name out there, finding a spot for ol' Calista in this group you seem so familiar with," she uncrossed her arms and began playing with the comforter as she rambled.
"I'd just love if our business partnership could run smoothly, and I imagine you feel the same. That's why, in this exchange we've set up, I feel we could both benefit from a little transparency."

Calista cocked her head to the side and eyed the man across from her, letting the silence between them build to an uncomfortable level. Once she was satisfied that enough time had passed in silence, she continued.
"Under your shirt, back in the cafe. What was that?"

Behind his shades, he stared, unamused by the grin he so badly wanted to punch straight off her face. Instead, he simply shifted his weight against the desk in agitation.
"Can you even see demons," he said flatly. It was a question, sure, but it lacked the inflection as he was certain the answer was no and therefore she was useless to him and to anyone else she might want to do business with.
But she went straight in for the gut punch. His hands tightened on his arms, uncomfortable. But after he thought for a moment, he thought maybe this woman had something to her. If she knew demons existed, maybe she knew something about them?
"I don't know," he said, looking away from her. His answer was sincere, in that regard. He really didn't know. Hey may kill demons for a living, but he didn't exactly study them.
"Maybe you can tell me," he faced her again, undoing his vest and shirt again, moving the fabric away to reveal the gem embedded in his skin.

The way he questioned her ability in spotting demons riled Calista and made her break from her faux friendly demeanor.

"Of course I can see them," she scoffed. "It's just hard sometimes, it's not like they're strolling down the street waving some bony...tentacle...I-don't-know to the neighbors. It's more like I can sense them, or their general presence. In crowds and public places, though, it's hard to always know what I'm looking for." Calista paused for a moment, and realized the implication in his question. "Do the illusions they put up not register to you?"

The question came out a little more insulting than she meant it. The idea was curious to her, though, as she'd never known anyone aside from other demons to be able to immediately see through their illusions that allowed them to move about on this plane. When she saw how he tensed at her question about the green light and his plaintive remark that he didn't know, she began to feel some remorse for having been so quick to try to wrangle an answer from him. She had hoped that the man knew something that could prove useful, but it was beginning to sound like he may be just as lost as her.

When he pulled back his shirt to reveal the jewel that had implanted itself into his chest, Calista rose and approached him with a look of morbid curiosity on her face. She stopped herself when she was a couple feet away, not wanting to cause the man to feel the need to cover the wound up just yet.

"Wow, some people are into some crazy body mods, but I've never met a person that had the balls to have some sort of demonic artifact implanted under their skin," she joked.
She continued leaning over in order to inspect it, glimpsing it at different angles. Without thought, her hand went to touch the bauble nested in her hair, and she began absentmindedly playing with it as she hovered around the jewel in the man's chest.
"You know, I might not be able to see demons as well as you, but I know a cursed jewel when I see one. How'd you get it under your skin like that?"

He let the question about the illusions hang. He knew normal people usually couldn't see the true shape of a demon under their facade, but the way this woman made it seem was that even people who could see through the illusion had a difficult time doing so.
Bornes had known he was naturally "gifted" with the ability to see through it, but it never really registered just how othering that talent was until her question. To him, he could see both images: the one the demons put up overlayed over their true form. Some illusions would be stronger than others, but generally it was easy to differentiate between a demon and non-demon.

Thankfully, they moved onto the problem at hand, which was the gem in his chest. He let her poke it for a while and sneered at her joke, not finding it funny, but soon enough he said "OK, that's enough," and pushed her off, buttoning up his shirt to cover up the monstrosity.

"I didn't get it to do anything. It was a necklace I used to wear. Then after I saw you in the cafe it burned itself in my chest. Had a little freak out, obviously, but I'm alright now and it doesn't appear to be doing anything. So I can ask Lindsey about it or maybe crack open a book. Trying to dig it out of my chest didn't do much, apparently I have regenerative powers now." He huffed, getting up and walking away from her, relishing his personal space.

"What are cursed jewels, then?" Besides the obvious, of course. He was hoping it was just an unimaginative name for something that had specific rules. "Surely there's a way to get un-cursed."

Calista was thankful the discussion over illusions died out so easily. The feelings of inadequacy were something she'd rather ignore--she'd received a similar criticism regarding how unobservant she could be from her son, prior to him running off with his half-brother and leaving her behind. She knew if it weren't for the infection she'd been saddled with years ago reacting to every demon entering their presence, she'd be as blind as every other useless human.

The man shooed her away and she took a step back, propping her chin on her fist and deep in thought. The jewel implanted in the chest of the man had the same green shade as the one she kept atop the pin in her hair, she observed. Starting to suspect that it wasn't a coincidence that the incident with the necklace happened when the two had been in the same area, Calista started to debate with herself if she should bring up the origin of the piece of green rock atop her head. However, her debate was stopped short when she heard that he had gained regenerative powers.

Lifting her head and quirking a brow, she said, "Regenerative powers? Are you absolutely sure? Sounds like whatever it is, it needs you to be alive and healthy. It's also dug itself a nice little nest into your chest, there." She paused, then reached for the pin within her hair. She let the mass of hair the pin had been holding fall, and showed the man the green jewel located on top of the pin.

"See this? This came from a demon I had known." She turned the hairpin in her hands, letting the man see the item from all sides. "It has been my suspicion that this little green piece here holds some sort of essence, or spirit, or memory--whatever you want to call it--of it's owner. Trouble is, I've never been able to confirm or deny that theory. This thing has never shown itself to be anything more than just a simple gem for me. But, if that thing in your chest is anything like what I believe is atop my pin here, something tells me you've been chosen as a kind of host for whatever is growing within that green thing nestled safe and warm in your chest."

Calista's look grew grim, and she pursed her lips. She might have been able to reason out the nature of the thing implanted in the man's chest, but knowing what to do to remove it was out of her league.
"I mean cursed jewel as in a jewel that's afflicted your being. Negatively, as far as we've seen. If you can't...physically remove it, I don't know what else can be done."

He listened fully until she got to her last line, tossing his hands up with a scoff. "Then we're on the same page, then."
He grabbed the chair from under the desk, pulling out and actually sitting down in it, tired of simply leaning against the desk.
"I'll take care of the harpies tomorrow then I can talk to Lindsey… The girl from earlier. She's a demon… And hopefully she will know something. But I don't know much about demons or magic or anything. I just kill 'em."

Calista flinched at that last line.

"Well, not all of them, surely? If Lindsey is any indication," she trailed off. Perhaps she'd made a mistake in giving up information regarding the gem she wore in her hair. She'd hate for anything to come to blows between the two of them, but she'd spent too long trying to find a way of resurrecting the demon she'd once known. Her interest had been to use him as a means of finding other demons he may have known, and then using those demons to continue her search. If he was a threat to that…

"So, about our agreement for tomorrow's harpy job: why didn't you take the money upfront?" The sinking feeling she had experienced earlier about the man not taking her money when she had offered it started to reappear. She thought if he would take the money now, he'd have less reason to bother with her once their business together was finished.
inner demons v4 posts 2

Bornes hadn't been looking directly at her for most the conversation, but when she seemed worried about why he might not kill all demons, he tilted his head down at her, his green eyes giving her a look of condescending disbelief from above the sunglasses.
"Maybe you haven't found anything out about your gem because you're clueless," he stated, matter-of-factly.

    • "Demons are everywhere. They project an image of something else over their true forms to fool humans, all humans except those which they call 'the corrupted.' Corrupted are people who have a certain… moral fiber… And basically it allows you to see through their facade, like a double exposure.

      Demon bodies aren't usually anything like human bodies. Most demons look like horrifying aliens. Lower-level demons are usually smaller, and they have an anime facade closest to their natural form. Harpies usually take the form of birds, for instance. But harpies are bigger than birds, and they travel in packs, so generally one harpy will have a facade of a couple of different birds flying together. Anyway, low level demons generally don't speak our language.

      Mid-class demons are the ones you probably know about. They project human forms. There are a lot of them that live here, doing everyday sort of stuff. Think of any job you can that has a stereotype for being evil: lawyers, big corporate bosses, politicians, etcetera. You can't kill a mid-class demon without making a lot of trouble for yourself. It's like going and killing a cop. You'd be fucked."

He crossed his left leg over his right knee and continued. "Anyway, the point being is, I only kill something if I get paid, but really I'm more of a glorified pest control. I also have the advantage of being human, so it's easy for one demon to use me to kill another without getting in as much trouble as if they had done it themselves."

He looked to her again.
"Not that I like working with demons. Honestly, they're not my main customer base. But I've been doing this for years, and taking their money is easier than saying no."

He hmphed, scratching the grey hair on the back of his neck.
"As for not taking your money, you looked clueless and I was hoping you wouldn't actually show up."

He put his hands down and gave a grim face. "That and I don't like the position being paid first puts me in."

Chatoyante wrote: Despite his jab at her, Calista sat patiently through the explanation over the different kinds of demons. Some of it she had already known thanks to her involvement with the demon from her past, but much of it she'd never heard before. Or if she'd heard, she'd been air-headed enough to forget. She had been pouring over old lore and mythology books for the past six months, learning almost nothing of use, while in the last few hours spent with this man had opened her eyes.

"The corrupted, huh?" She eyed him, wondering if he was one of these corrupted, since he had no trouble spotting these demons. She began to pace toward one of the windows, where the heavy blinds were pulled shut. "Funny how simple it all sounds, coming from you. Had I known getting into contact with one of these demons would have been as easy as walking up to some predatory lawyer or something, I could've saved myself a thousand dollars." She laughed.

"So even if I promised--crossed my heart and hoped to die, the whole shebang--not to use the money as some sort of leash around your neck, you still wouldn't take it until everything was finished," she asked as she peaked through the window's blinds. The faintest light had started to appear over the horizon, as daybreak had come. Having been awake for the last twenty-two hours had left Calista feeling drowsy by now, and she wondered if she'd have the chance to nap before nightfall came again.


He waved a hand as if shooing the bit about her saving money away.
"The information's free," he said, putting his hand on his leg and rubbing it once before continuing to the next subject.

"It means I don't owe you anything. You don't lose anything if I choose not to help you."

Chatoyante wrote: Calista hmm'd at his blunt rejection to her second time offering the money. She wasn't sure how to take the possibility of not having some form of control and certainty regarding his help. Even with as tired as she was and as inviting as the bed in the hotel room looked, she started to get antsy remaining in the dark room with the man. Suddenly, a childish impulse overtook her, and she threw open the blinds, letting the daylight pour into the room.

"I don't know about you, but I'm going out to get some breakfast," she declared. "Can't work on an empty stomach, and I plan to have my day booked with some harpy hunting." Without waiting for a response, Calista slipped out of the room, not bothering to latch the door. She didn't have a plan on where she was headed. She just needed to get out of the room to catch her thoughts, to go over everything she'd learned last night. Besides that, she hoped she might have the time to see if the campus library had any books about demons, gems, and said gems implanting themselves into a human's body.

She didn't intend to let him have a choice in whether or not he was of assistance to her, especially not now that she knew some sort of artifact looked to be using him as a host. If she could observe what was going on, and somehow replicate that with the gem from her hairpin, she'd finally be on the path she and her sons had been working so hard to find.

He quirked a brow as she looked through the closed blinds. When she opened them quickly, he flinched, looking away while she left to go get herself breakfast. As soon as the door closed, he got up and closed the blinds again, growling to himself.

He had lost track of time.

In the corner of the room sat a seabag and a violin case. Bornes rushed over and grabbed the hard violin case and some tie downs, taking them outside. Squinting behind his shades, he did a quick check for Calista, and not seeing her, strapped the violin case to his bike before taking off back to the campus.

Once he got there, it was easy enough to spot the building the crows were pestering. He entered the building across the way and headed up to the roof. Since class had started, it was empty. He set down the case and finally turned the combination lock, opening the lid.

Inside the case was a mess of ammunition and firearms accessories. He was unkempt in that regard. He dug through it and pulled out the pieces of an M40, quickly assembling it, checking it, loading it, closing the case and sitting the sniper rifle on its bipod. Laying on his stomach, he brought the stock to his shoulder and looked through the scope to find two harpies under the mirage of four crows giving the classroom grief.

After getting an idea of what he wanted to do, he closed the breech by shoving the bolt action lever forward and then went back to aiming between two of the crows, which was about center-mass of the slower harpy.

Harpies were somewhat human shaped, with white skin and wings for arms. They had long claws for hands that came out of the wings, like a bat on steroids. Their bottom half was like a bird of prey, and they all had long, dirty hair coming from their heads. Feathers grew in what seemed like all the appropriate places, and their mouths were full of narrow and sharp needle teeth. Their call was an unholy shrieking that gave Bornes headaches. He wasn't sure if demons could actually hide their sound or not... The subject had surprisingly never come up in all his time doing this, but either way, it was irritating and to be rid of it as soon as possible would be a blessing.

He shot the first harpy, it going down with ease. Bornes quickly pulled the bolt of his rifle back, ejecting the empty cartridge shell and pushed the bolt forward again, shooting the second harpy just as it noticed the first had gone down.

Each shot was loud, but not as loud as it could've been, given the attached suppressor. Just as Bornes ejected the second shell, he noticed there were 3 more harpies who had all figured out where the shots were fired from and rapidly coming for him.

The man gave a brief curse and rapidly re-adjusted to shoot the closest, but had to stand up to try and get the second. She managed to evade a lethal shot, forcing Bornes to use the last bullet in his 5-count magazine to put her down.

That left him with the very last harpy coming right for him. Bornes did the only thing he could think of at the time, and slammed her in the face with his rifle like a baseball bat.
[strike]"Get it, bitch!"[/strike] he growled in French.

The harpy was only stunned for a moment before collecting its wits and positioning itself to have a huge talon grab at Bornes's shoulder. In that time frame, the man had dropped the M40 and pulled out his pistol. He fired it 3 times at her face, which bled what looked like black tar, liquifying the body and evaporating seconds afterward. That was not before the talon has shredded the sleeve of his shirt and drawn blood, however.

Bornes hissed another French curse, holding his shoulder briefly before sucking in air and committing to leave the area to avoid anyone spotting him here. He holstered his m9 and grabbed his rifle from where he dropped it, angrily picking up the spent shells and tossing them in the violin case before disassembling the rifle and throwing it carelessly in there, too.

He was mad. Harpies were dirty, his wound stung a hell of a lot and he hated Harpies.

[[fuck it you can work yourself in there and change some minor shit, we can do some time play or I can edit my post a bit later to more match yours]]

Chatoyante wrote: After having been stuck in the dark, stuffy room of the hotel, Calista felt a certain lightness to her mood return while wandering out in the morning air. She'd made her way back to campus, intending to return to the cafe to apologize for last night while picking up something small to eat. She didn't think returning would cause any trouble, considering she'd tried to help the situation and wasn't the one waving a gun around. She stretched her arms above her head, let out a sigh, and looked up toward the blue sky. A bevy of doves flew overhead, and she was reminded of the man's explanation of harpies--how they'd disguise themselves as crows while wandering on earth.

She was still thinking about the crows as she entered the cafe, and stood in line to wait to order. As she was waiting her turn, a man appearing to be sitting alone caught her eye. He'd already been seated in the cafe when Calista had entered, with the morning's newspaper splayed open in front of him. His sharp manner of dress and unemotive face made him stand out among all of the students that frequented the shop, despite looking like he could hardly be older than any of them. The way he wore his expensive grey suit and meticulously combed hair reminded her of a lawyer, and she wondered if there was a demon hiding behind that baby-face. Before she could give it any deeper thought, it was her turn at the register.

"Good morning Hannah," she chirped as her and the girl behind the counter exchanged smiles. "At least, I hope it has been a good morning, after last night's event."

The girl kept her cheerful smile and nodded.

"Yeah, Rhys told me the stuff that went on last night with that guy," she said. "It sounded insane! Too bad I missed it, then maybe I could be like the other guys on shift last night and request a week off to recover. Instead, I'm stuck working doubles all week in order to cover their asses." Hannah gave an exasperated laugh, but continued grinning.

"Holy--that's too many hours, that sounds horrible," Calista exclaimed. "I'm really sorry about it. I wish I could have been of more help, at least so no one felt that they needed to jump ship for the whole week. If it makes anyone feel better, you can let them know that nothing came of it, and no one was hurt?"

"I'll pass on that info, although I doubt it'll convince any of them to cut their little vacation short. Now, what can I get started for you?"

Once the transaction had been completed, Calista took her cup of hot tea and left the shop. She didn't plan to stay on campus long and wanted to make a stop at the library. She hadn't clarified with the man over when he'd be heading out to complete today's job before storming out earlier, so she wanted to hurry back.

The campus was quiet, with most students either tucked away studying for the upcoming week's exams, or having already left for break. Lucky for Calista, the silence made it easy for her to hear that she was being followed. Rounding the corners at one of the science buildings, she hoped to lose whoever was trailing behind her by doubling back. Instead, after rounding the last corner of the building, she found herself face to face with the expertly dressed boy from the cafe.

"Can I help you?" Her tone was defensive.

"It seems likely, if what you mentioned back in the cafe is true," he said. He closed the distance between them, coming uncomfortably close to Calista's face. "My higher ups are interested in knowing more about last night's events, if you'd be so kind as to oblige me in helping answer some of their questions, Miss…?"

His smile seemed as if it was meant to be disarming, but her instinct was telling her to run. The uncomfortable way he seemed to be trying to intimidate her into trusting him made Calista decide to get away as soon as she could.

"I don't know what you're talking about, I'm sorry." Without another word, she side-stepped the young man, and continued at a hurried pace into the science building's stairwell. Undeterred, the man followed.

"Maybe I wasn't clear. My bosses aren't patient people, and they're looking for answers now. Intel already confirms that you were the last one to be seen with that gentleman who brandished his gun in the cafe. The man with a green glow," he paused, hoping to let it sink in that he knew more than she may have thought.

"You must be new at your position. Any halfwit detective would realize people suffering from shock imagine things," she deflected. Still ascending the stairs, Calista was starting to lose her breath as they made their way past the fourth floor. "Now leave me alone, or I'll scream."

Her threat had no effect. He kept pace with her, as they continued up through the building's stairwell.

"What's your connection to Down Under? How did your friend manage to initiate the resurrection of Apollyon? Doesn't he realize how big of a mistake he is making, allowing the demon responsible for one of the biggest wars in our recorded history to regain access to this plane of existence?"

Reaching the building's roof access door, Calista burst through and tried to barricade the man in the stairwell by leaning against the door with all her weight. A few sharp shoves left her feet slipping in the gravel atop the roof, but each time she was able to regain her footing before the man could make it through. A few moments of silence passed by, and she started to wonder if he'd decided fighting his way through wasn't worth it. As she righted herself in order to take a look, she found the door suddenly being flung into her side, sending her sprawling.

"This play isn't necessary," the man said as he stepped out from behind the door. He readjusted his suit jacket, and ran a hand through his hair. "It isn't just your own safety I'm looking out for. If something isn't done about that little green rock sitting in your friend's chest, we're talking deaths that could number in the thousands, maybe more."

"And just what can be done about it? What's my reason to trust you, or anyone else for that matter?" Calist pushed herself up from where she'd landed. Gravel stuck to her knees, and a small trickle of blood ran from a wound in her right palm.

The young man gave a shrug. "I can't say exactly what my superiors will have done about it, but I can assure you that after Apollyon's rise is stopped, justice will be sought. If there is still a body left to put on trial, anyway. My superiors don't have the fondest opinions about what your friend is doing by acting as a host for Apollyon, and there's some questions about how this man even came across such a gem as the one Apollyon was imprisoned in. His frequent dealings with the demons hiding on this plane really hasn't softened their opinion, either. He's a dangerous man to be associated with right now."

With each sentence, Calista became less and less interested in complying. She might not have the fondest opinion of the man she'd met last night, but she didn't necessarily want to hand his life over to some bizarre kangaroo court. Besides, she especially didn't want to lose her chance at discovering the process of reviving a demon. She could only imagine what they'd probably do with her for intentionally bringing back another demon they'd dispatched years ago.

"Good thing I'm not associated with him," Calista growled. "He looked like a man in distress, and like any other human I tried to help. That's as best as you're going to get from me."

The man cocked his head to the side, and tucked his thumbs into the slits of his pants pockets. As he sauntered his way closer to where Calista stood, she began nervously rubbing at the blood dripping from her palm.

"Don't sell yourself short, I'm sure we can find a way to improve your 'best'," he mocked. "Give me the information about the man I'm searching for, and we'll overlook adding you down as an accomplice."
He began moving toward Calista again and reached out to grip her by her left wrist. But before he could land a solid grip, she'd tossed her bleeding right hand back and flung it toward his face. As if appearing out of nowhere, tiny needles caught the man in the eyes and he recoiled in pain, clutching his face.

"You dumb bitch!" He gritted his teeth and tried coming at Calista again. In the moment he'd been stunned, she had taken the opportunity to bite deeply into the flesh of her right palm, increasing the bloody mess that flowed from that hand. With a quick flick of her wrist, the blood that ran down her hand took the shape of a short knife. He saw her brandish the weapon through the blurriness of his wounded vision, and let out a laugh. He stubbornly advanced forward, and Calista steeled herself as he tackled her.

The two tousled with each other on the roof, until the man was able to roll on top of Calista, pinning one of her arms beneath his knee and grasping the wrist of the hand that held the knife. With his free hand he seized a mass of her blonde hair, and brought his face down low to give a triumphant laugh right in her fear-stricken face.

Almost certain that she'd lost to the man, Calista was surprised when his grip on her hair and wrist loosened slightly. The once cocky expression had turned into one of confusion, and his eyes were fixated at a point just slightly above her head.

"The fuck is that in your," he started, but was unable to finish as a searing pain exploded in his side. In his moment of confusion, Calista had taken the chance to use all her strength to drive her knife into the side of the young man sitting atop her. Not waiting for his response, she burst upwards, knocking him off of her. Without thought or grace, she began diving her knife in and out of the man's belly. It wasn't until she could no longer see his chest moving up and down with any sign of life that she stopped driving her knife into the man.

Sitting back and breathing hard, she stared wild-eyed at the corpse she'd made. As she caught her breath, she looked around the rooftop. A small device that had fallen out of the man's pockets as they'd skirmished caught her eye not far from where they both sat, and she crawled over to look at it.

It appeared to be a kind of smartphone, and upon turning on the display, a window prompted her to initiate an optical scan in order to unlock it. The offensiveness of peeling back the dead man's eyelid to expose his eye and unlock the curious device did not register to Calista, as she was still riding out her adrenaline high. Upon unlocking the device and tapping through its hidden contents, she let out an audible gasp and scrambled to her feet. Locked Inside the device, Calista had found access to the man's notes regarding the demon he'd called Apollyon. Without another thought, she began to make her way back down the stairwell, intent on getting this device in the hands of the man she'd met last night.

After tossing everything into the violin case, he slammed it shut and spun the combo lock, swiftly picking it up with his good, right, hand and turning to leave. Bornes was left handed, and this injury was really going to piss him off. He could feel it was going to become infected.

With a hiss, he opened the exit door and started his hasty descent down the fire escape stairs in a rush to get back to the hotel. He'd reached about halfway down when Lindsey startled him, opening one of the doors right in front of him. The man jumped back, ready to hit her over the head with the case.

"Christ," Bornes blurted, "how did you even get here that fast..."

"Nevermind that," Lindsey said in a rush, handing him a prepaid visa credit card with one hand well holding the exit door open with the other. "Take this and go."

Bornes winced as his left hand took the card and put it in his pocket. The demon seemed bothered and in a rush, turning to leave.

"Wait," he proclaimed, remembering she must've been the cause of his current debacle, "What the hell was with that vision in the cafe?"

"Vision? What vision?" she scoffed. "Look, I don't have time for you now. We can't be associated. Goodbye." She turned and pulled the door closed behind her.

Furrowing his brows in agitation, he grabbed the door handle and tried to follow her, only to be greeted by it being locked from the inside, and the action to bring him more unnecessary pain due to his shoulder injury. "Augh!"

He kicked the door in frustration before accepting his fate and continuing down the staircase. Finally reaching the end, he exited the building and made a beeline for his bike, where the woman from before- Calista- was waiting.

Great, yet another problem he didn't want to deal with. Then again, he supposed doing the job without her was pretty juvenile. Nonetheless, he walked past her and began securing the case to his bike, albeit a lot more sloppily given his shredded shoulder.

"I said I don't owe you anything," he mentioned in between painful grunts.

Chatoyante wrote: Calista noticed the grievous injury the man had sustained to his left shoulder as he pushed past her. Feeling hollow and vulnerable as the adrenaline from her own fight began to wear off, she ignored his protestation about not owing her anything and made a grab for the sleeve of his good arm.

"Quatre Bornes," she whispered his name, a dead expression on her face. "I have something you need to look at."

She watched as he ungracefully struggled to latch the violin case to his bike, and considered helping him until she thought better of possibly insulting his capability to function on his own.

"Something you really, really need to look at," she pressed, and held up the unlocked device for him to see.

[imgleft]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/Q/qwall.png[/imgleft]When she made a grab for his arm, he dropped the case and slapped her hand away.
He didn't see her as a threat, so as soon as he'd pushed her away, he went back to trying to affix the case to his bike. He was still really pissed off-- this day was not going in any way he planned, and the anger was rising to a boil inside him.

That was until she said his name. His full first name. He froze when she said it.

He'd never introduced himself. They'd never exchanged names-- in fact he only knew her's simply because she'd referred to herself in the third person a few times during their meeting. But he'd never used her name, never let on he'd picked up on what it was either. The situation never came up to introduce his own, and personally, he had preferred being nameless.

Even still, if she had somehow gotten his name from someone else, the only name he ever gave out was Q or Bornes. That meant she got the name from a place more sinister, someone who knew him.

But even then, it was still a mystery. As he let the detective mode of his brain switch on, she could not have known the name natively. For if she had, she would've pronounced it correctly. Instead, she pronounced it like an American, with the Q in the beginning and an S at the end. In reality, the first part of his name sounded more like cat-ra, and the 's' at the end was silent. Quatre Bornes was French.

Bornes had grown up in France. He left when he was 18 to come to the USA. Here, he had used his real name originally, but quickly switched to Q or the americanized "Bornes" with the 's' at the end, since no one was able to pronounce his name correctly. Not to mention how using his legal name in the beginning had been dumb anyway.

So through process of elimination, he could assume Calista had read his name, not heard it. That meant someone had written something about him... But who? Cops? He'd never been caught before. Was there some sort of detective after him?

Which finally brought him back to reality, since Calista was insisting he look at something. He assumed the thing she had would be the thing with his name. He put the violin case down and turned his head. She had a smartphone in her hand facing him.

He visibly frowned.

This meant there was yet another problem. Not only did Calista have some sensitive information about him, but he didn't have access to that information. Smartphones emit a light, meaning Q couldn't see what was actually displayed.

For most of his life, Q had eyes that were sensitive to light. In France, he took medicines for it, but here, he had no access to what he had been taking and had no plans to go to a doctor for it. When he'd first come to the country, he had entered it with his partner at the time-- Vespasien. Ves helped him get the special sunglasses he now wore everywhere.

His vision more or less resembled than of a moving, over-exposed photograph. He could be completely blind on especially sunny days. In fact it was that effect that was echoed in the use of light-emitting screens. He had horrible daytime vision, focusing mostly on outlines of people and things rather than what they actually looked like. The only saving grace for his situation was that his night-time vision was excellent.

Of course, sunglasses don't help see electronics-- only protect his eyes from the sun. They helped ward headaches, but didn't usually help his vision too much. Along with being unable to read the smartphone, Bornes couldn't watch TV either. It put him at a unique disadvantage of being sort of blind, but since he lived fairly under-the-radar, he had managed to play it off mostly and he was fairly certain not many people knew. He had hoped they'd go for the 'douche with sunglasses' stereotype rather than the 'guy must have a vision problem' one.

Which brought him to another realization: If she was showing him the smartphone, that meant she didn't know either. So all she really had was his name, and not anything more incriminating. Or was it? He wished he could see what was there.

He tried to brush it off, tried to act like whatever this was wasn't really that big of a deal. He didn't reach for the phone and instead just gave her an unimpressed look.
"Where did you get that?" was all he managed to say, not quite sure of what else he could do about the corner she unknowingly put him in.

He certainly didn't want to come clean about his weakness.

confused...anything besides the casual coolness he displayed now.

"It fell out of someone's pocket
inner demons v4 3
[spoiler][div="border: 1px solid; padding: 10px; margin: 5px;"][b][u]Chatoyante wrote:[/u][/b] The slower pace Bornes adopted was appreciated. Her feet had started to become sore from all the walking she'd done
 
Last edited:
inner demons v4 6
He looked down at his whiskey glass, trying to think of what he could possibly give up. He really couldn't think of anything. Surprisingly, he thought he didn't really sin that often. At least, not more than once a month often, outside of the alcohol and cigarettes, anyway.

He winced slightly at the prod about his mother, but let it pass, knowing bringing up that he had never had one would only make things worse. And he really didn't want to give up the booze. The voices weren't the only reason for it.

She did say he didn't have to give anything up, just be more virtuous. So he thought maybe going the opposite direction- close to holy man, but not too close to be uncomfortable-- might work.
He had to be quick to come up with something before it came down to being sober.

"There are many catholics here. What if I just confessed to something every day for 30 days? Or I drank a lot of holy water?" It was a shot in the dark, but maybe.

If it actually might work, he'd have to think up what to confess every day. He could think of a few things. Not sure if he could do the whole 30 unless he started getting to tiny things like white lies or thoughts. He wondered if he should confess the worst things first or last. So many questions. Now he was actually slightly interested in the idea. It almost seemed like a challenge.

But then she came forward and took the bottle of whiskey from the counter and reached for his glass. He turned, protecting his glass quickly, spilling some. He cursed under his breath.

"I don't see you talking about any of your problems!" he shot back, probably a lot more defensive about it than he should've been.

He quickly drank the rest of his glass before she tried to get it from him.


Chatoyante wrote: As Q defiantly downed his glass, Calista scoffed and opened the whiskey bottle she'd managed to grab, moving to dump it down the nearby sink. She held the bottle over the sink, its contents threatening to spill out, but then pulled it back and took a sip.

"I'm not the one with the huge piece of demon spreading across his chest," she said before tossing back another drink. "Besides, I never pinned you as the caring type, Q. My problems aren't half as interesting as yours." She screwed the cap back on the bottle, and tossed it onto Q's bed. She sulked past him and over to her bed, letting herself fall face first into the mess of blankets and pillows. She turned her head and rested her cheek on a pillow she'd pulled to her, her mess of blonde hair keeping her face hidden from view. As she rested a moment with her face hidden, a small gnawing feeling hit her stomach, making her blanche. She sat herself back up, trying to ignore the feeling growing in her stomach. She should have thought that the parasites would choose a time like now to bug her.

"I don't see why you can't turn the focus the other way around--to focus on virtues instead. I'm sure confession would do you more good than you know." She waved her hand dismissively to the bottle of alcohol she'd placed back on Q's bed. "How much of that do you think you'll need before you can feel comfortable laying your soul bare? For me, I don't think there's enough in the world." Her laugh was cut short as a feeling like a pin prick hit her in the side. She tried to covertly rub the area, becoming frustrated with herself.


When Calista grabbed the whiskey and threatened to pour it down the sink, his hands went wide, fingers grasping the air while his shoulders came up his neck and he screamed internally, his throat only etching out a high-piched, hoarse sound.

Thankfully, it was a ruse and she only drank some of ti instead. He quickly settled himself, wiping his mouth while he sighed in relief.

"Oh, I'd say letting yourself get raped and enjoying it is pretty fucking interesting," he snapped back-- hadn't even thought of the wording until it was already out of his mouth. He immediately regretted it. A voice in the back of his mind, probably his own, laughed at him for being retarded.

"Well unlike you," he said, puffing up his chest, "I don't regret what I've done. Confession wouldn't be a big deal." He never had questioned his morals, he didn't particularly feel sad by killing anyone or thing or doing what he needed to survive. But then again that was because deep down he hated himself.

A tiny thought in the back of his mind, which would have come to the forefront had he not been inebriated, suggested that perhaps he would begin to regret things if he actually confessed them. But that was silly. He'd be fine.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista was surprised by Q's brazen use of the word 'rape' in that context, but after a moment of being frozen in shock, she burst out laughing.

"Is that what we're calling it?" She wiped a tear that had collected at the corner of her eye, still shaking from her laughter. Once she was out of breath and had calmed down, an impulse caught Calista. She stood up and marched right up to Q, stopping a mere inch from his face. She gave a toothy grin as she tried to peer at him behind his sunglasses, and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

"Is it that impossible to think that maybe someone would want you in that way?" She cocked her head to the side, still facing Q. Her eyes fluttered to his neck, briefly mesmerized by a tendon flexing as Q breathed. She blinked and diverted her gaze back up to his. "You'll have to come up with a lot of confessions to get through this, but being a rapist isn't one."

She stepped back, letting her rigid stance relax. She still had her arms crossed as she turned away from him, walking to the hotel room door. As she opened it, she paused and looked back over her shoulder.

"I need food," she said. "What do you want me to grab for you?"


He crossed his arms over his chest with a disgruntled look overcoming his face while it was Calista's turn to laugh. He didn't know how to feel about that, and stood his ground when she came to him. He half expected her to kiss him, but he simply glared at her, squeezing his arms with his hands to resist the urge of hitting her.

Then she made the remark about people wanting him, and he didn't know why it hurt as bad as it did, but it did. His rage swept away, and was left feeling dejected, like a sick puppy that had just been kicked into the rain. His chin went down to his chest. No. Nobody could want him in that way. Why would they? He was damaged, defected, and now he had a demon in him, and not the metaphorical type he had previously.

Cali stepped away from him then, and asked what he wanted for food. Completely deflated, all he could mutter was "Whatever you want."

He turned around, his back to her, so he could put his hands on the counter and look at himself in the mirror and watch her leave. Once the door closed behind her, he let out a loud sigh and took his sunglasses off, throwing them on the counter and wiping his face with his left hand.

He looked at his eyes in the mirror, their bioluminance coming back at him, his facial tattoos, the huge scar over his face. What could anyone see in him? And what was worse? The fact that he felt unlovable or the fact that, because Calista had said it, she really did desire him? Which meant she cared?
And why would she care? Maybe just to get the information she wanted about her demon. He was just a tool. Always just a tool. A tool for Father, for Vespasien, for killing, now for Apollyon. It was sickening.

His eyes wandered to his shoulder, which he'd unwrapped to take a shower earlier but never really inspected since. He dropped his jacket and pulled his shirt out from beneath his belt, starting to unbutton it before just ripping it completely off in a bout of frustration.

Once he was bare skinned, he stood up straight, looking at his slim form. He was built like a runner. His right hand brushed over the marks from the harpy, which had scabbed over with the same hars, black substance as what came from the gem. Four large black claw marks ebbed down to smaller veins, which he traced down his skin and chest toward the gem. There was a gap in the middle, but it was clear the two roots were trying to meet.

He didn't know how this possession thing worked, but he was assuming that once his skin turned completely black he would be gone. Even as scary and intimidating as his current status was, the blackness flooding from the gem was growing slowly, still only moving in what looked like veins, and not covering everything as if it were dyed in ink. He suspected the process would take a month if not more.

The longest line from the gem was the first one, rising from his chest toward his neck. It had just gotten long enough to possibly be seen atop the collar of a shirt. The roots extending outward from the gem were still fairly small, but another long one was extending from the bottom toward his navel. It had not gotten very far from the gem though, maybe only one or two inches. The Because of his gored shoulder though, it was now very unevenly weighted to his left side. He wondered if that made a difference. But he hypothesized that any wounds would now fill in with the blackness, which made getting hurt not a fun thought (although technically that was never fun).

He let his fingers pass over all of the raised bumps, frowning, wondering what the future held for him. He thought the sight and texture of this reminded him of dried lava. He tried scratching at it to see if it would flake off briefly, but it was too hard. With another sigh, he turned to the bed, looking at the discarded whiskey bottle.

He unlatched his belt and pulled it out of his pants, tossing it on the floor with his discarded shirt. Then he reached down the back of his pants, one hand pulling the back of them down while the other pulled his tail out. He exhaled through his nose with relief as he massaged it briefly before letting it swing freely.

His eyes then went back to the bottle on the bed, eying it suspiciously. But he sat down on the bed, temptation setting in. He grabbed the bottle and uncapped it, looking down the neck of it.

How much of that do you think you'll need before you can feel comfortable laying your soul bare?

Recalling the words Calista had said earlier, he decided to find out, and began drinking what was left of the bottle-- far more than he ever should've drank in a single sitting. When he finished it, he let himself fall back on the bed, the bottle slipping out of his fingers onto the floor while he got lost in staring at the white ceiling of the room.

Besides, I never pinned you as the caring type, Q.

OOC:
This doesn't really fit the scene too well but I was listening to it while writing so I'm going to put it here anyway.
youtube video: 2U_eGv7IIcc

If you want a soundtrack though:
youtube video: yEN7rWRzq0w


Chatoyante wrote: After Q had answered, she gently pulled the door shut behind her. As she quietly made her way down to the hotel's lobby, she noticed two payphones that stood outside of the hotel's partnered restaurant. She hesitated, considering calling her son while she had the moment alone. It'd been a while since she had heard his voice, and even longer since she'd last seen him. A haughty feeling of pride coursed through her as she imagined what he would have to say to her if she could tell him how close she was to figuring out how to resurrect his father. That pride immediately took a dive when she thought back to the odd feeling she had experienced looking at her hairpin, and she suddenly wasn't sure if she truly wanted to face the demon that had discarded her all those years ago.

Calista's face was gaunt and held a look of disbelief, her eyes red, her hair unkempt, and the traces of tears running down her cheeks. In front of her stood a tall, metallic-plated demon, whose green eyes regarded her coolly.

"W-what do you mean I'm replaced," she managed to finally spit out, life returning to her blue-grey eyes. She took a step toward the silent demon, but immediately stopped when an attractive young man excused himself from the crowd of people that had been keeping to themselves in a corner of the dark room. He had a mean grin on his boyish face, and as he came up behind the demon, he draped the demon's arm over his shoulders.

"You're not necessary anymore, whore." The boy's mean grin seemed to grow. He placed his arms possessively around the demon's thick, muscled waist. "You've always been useless to Onslaught as far as his business matters went, and now you're useless to him in the sheets. He's found something better than what you have." The man made a lewd gesture, grabbing at his crotch.

Calista felt like she'd been punched in the gut, in pain and unable to breathe. She looked to the man clinging to Onslaught, and then back to the silent demon. Fighting back tears, she choked, sputtered, and then grabbed a fistful of her blonde hair, tugging at it in frustration. She released her hair, and let her hand drop back to her side listlessly. She sniffled, composing herself once again.

"I need you to tell me what you mean, Ons," she pleaded. The stoic demon stared her down, and then lifted his hand, signaling a couple of his men from the crowd at his back. The two lackeys immediately responded by coming up from behind him, and awaited his orders.

"Goodbye, Calista," the massive demon said flatly. He waved his clawed hand forward and began to turn away, the boyish man still clinging at his waist. Without hesitation, the two lackeys started to usher Calista from the building.

As Calista realized she'd been standing idly and staring at the payphones, she felt a sense of embarrassment. She didn't understand why she couldn't let go of that moment in time, especially all these years later. She knew that Onslaught eventually disposed of the man much the same as he had done with her. He even continued to periodically employ and help raise their son, Kieran. The day she'd found out from her son that his father had been destroyed, with pieces of him locked away in various corners of the earth, she'd felt a sense of righteous indignation--he'd got what was coming to him, she'd reassured herself. It was also at this time that Kieran and his half-brother Magnus discovered what they believed to at one point have been Onslaught's eye, transmuted into a piece of shiny green rock. It was this eye that Calista had kept atop her hairpin. Having her old lover trapped in such an unassuming object gave Calista a little thrill, even when she had begun helping Onslaught's sons find a way of bringing him back. It was this "help" that had the boys decide that she was hindrance, and eventually they abandoned her while they had been traveling from city to city.

"You know what? No," Calista whispered to herself, deciding against calling her son. She'd do it tomorrow, or maybe after she'd finished helping Q. Maybe she'd return to the city where they'd left her and wait until he decided to reach out to her. And then, she'd let them in on all of the secrets she had uncovered. Calista closed her eyes and smiled to herself, taking great pleasure in imagining the last scenario. Once she reopened her eyes, she finally continued on her way into the restaurant.

---------

She hadn't meant to take as long as she did. When she'd ordered a couple of burgers to go, she hadn't considered all the different condiments she would have to navigate through in order to finalize the order. Since she didn't know how Q preferred his burger, the cashier suggested they could include any toppings on the side so the person could choose themselves. Calista immediately latched onto the idea and requested that the cooks put everything on the side--the lettuce, the tomatoes, a couple onion rings, some pickle chips, and various mini-containers of mustard, ketchup, and mayonnaise. She paid for their meals, and started to head back to the room.

Once she got back to the room, Calista fumbled with opening the door, the food in hands mildly inconveniencing her. She ungracefully unlatched the door, and kicked it open with the toe of her shoe. As she looked inside of the dark room, Calista could see a shirtless Q sprawled across his bed, the empty whiskey bottle laying on the floor. For a moment she felt a sense of dread, uncertain if the man had inadvertently drank himself to death in the amount of time it had took her to grab their food. When she saw his chest rise and fall, however, she knew it hadn't been the case. She quickly rushed into the room, setting down the food on the counter top, and found the cup he'd previously filled with alcohol. She rinsed the cup, filled it with tap water, and then cautiously approached Q.


"Look who's back, he grumbled, his eyes following her movements while his head remained stationary. "You look worried."

He slowly rolled on his side in an attempt to get up, but after being overcome with vertigo he decided to lay back down how he was, his tail twitching a bit at all the effort. He snorted.

"No food?"


Chatoyante wrote: "Water first," she answered. She held the cup of water out to Q, waiting to see if he was coordinated enough to take it himself. "I have food for you once you finish this."


He trilled his lips while giving an emphatic wave of his hand to shoo away the idea. "Don't need it. Prolly couln't stomach it anyway."

He laid his his hand on his stomach, then brought it up a bit so his fingers brushed the black mass around the gem. His facial expression noticeably went cold before he took his hand from his chest.

"Where's my shirt," a question that even being as drunk as he was, he already knew the answer to and had already decided he didn't like it.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista spun around, looking for the missing piece of clothing. She spotted the rumpled shirt tossed across the room, sitting in a corner. She picked it up, and brought it back to Q.

"Here," she said as she dropped the shirt next to Q on the bed. "You don't need to get dressed."


His eyes narrowed, glaring at her while his hand reached for the shirt and drug it over top his chest, making no effort to actually put it on- simply cover his torso.

"Yeah, you wouldn't like that, would you," he grumbled, his tail raising slightly to smack the mattress, showing its displeasure. "Wouldn't wanna deprive Calista ov er eye candy. Puh."


Chatoyante wrote: "I only meant it as I figured you'd be passing out soon, Q." She shot him a dejected look. "Falling asleep in your clothing can't be the most comfortable." She looked toward the tail he'd kept hidden from her as it thumped the mattress, but didn't make it obvious.

She headed back over to the counter, setting down the water glass and picking up their food. She sat Q's box of food down next to him, and then carried hers back to her own bed, where she sat.

"Please, I don't care if you just pick at it, but you need something in your stomach aside from whiskey."


His eyes narrowed further. "I always do. It's fine," he growled.

He'd never been comfortable with skin showing. Not even while asleep. Though he did usually dress down a little more thoroughly when Calista wasn't around, he still slept mostly clothed all the time.

His tail, annoyed, smacked against the comforter of the bed again after Q rolled so his back was to the food. He raised his upper lip in a snarl, a low growl reverberating from his throat like an agitated cat.

He didn't want any food. If anything, he needed a smoke. In fact, that was a good idea. He repositioned the shirt on himself so it more apply covered what he wanted, then hunted around in his pocket for the box of cigarettes. When he finally managed to dig it out, it was fairly crumpled. He brought the box in front of his face, opening it and taking the lighter out from within it (as the box was half-empty). He put a sad looking cancer stick into his mouth and tossed the box on the floor next to his bed. Then he attempted to get the spark to light a flame on the lighter, but after a few tries it wasn't happening. He dropped the lighter on the floor but kept the cigarette in his mouth.

"ça me fait chier," he cursed under his breath.

He reached up to the head of the bed and pulled down a pillow, folding it in half then putting his head on it. He tongued the unlit cigarette in his mouth for a few seconds, moving it up and down, before finally just letting it, too, drop to the floor.

"C'est des conneries," he growled, staring at the floor. "[strike]This was a mistake,[/strike]" he continued in french, the change of his tone implicating he was getting a little gain on his bearings.He attempted to get up again, but only wound up falling on the floor.

After rolling onto his back again, he muttered an "C'est vraiment des conneries."

He couldn't remember a time he'd ever been so drunk he couldn't stand up. He would've laughed at himself if he wasn't beginning to get angry over it.

His shirt now tangled up somewhere beneath him, he was shirtless again and stuck on the floor. He figured it was probably in his best interest to expedite his passing out, but he wanted to be stubborn about it.

He grunted and looked up to the woman. "[strike]Help me up,"[/strike]" he said. Then he corrected himself. "[strike]No, you don't speak French do you? Idiot.[/strike]" He groaned, his eyes rolling back into his head briefly while he tried to get his brain to work. It took more effort than he wanted to put forth.

"Help me get up," he managed, this time in English.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista sighed when Q turned his back to the box of food she'd placed on the bed. She'd come to understand how unusually stubborn he could be, but the alcohol made it even more apparent. It was almost like dealing with a child, she mused. So, instead of pushing him, she grabbed her own box of food from the counter and took it to the tiny dinner table that was in the room. She sat herself down in the plain wooden chair, angling it so she could still keep Q in her sights as she began picking at her burger.

Her ears pricked up when she thought she heard him speak, but she couldn't make out what he had said. She waited for him to possibly repeat himself, but gave up when it seemed that he wasn't going to speak again. As she went to take another bite of her food, however, she heard it: Q was speaking...french?

Calista didn't have time to question it, as the next thing she knew, Q had fallen to the floor. She leapt up from her chair and hurried over to where he was. From what she could tell, he didn't seem to be hurt from the fall, but when he spoke to her, it was in French again. She looked down at him, a mix of concern and confusion on her face. When he finally spoke to her again, it was in English.

"Here," she said as she knelt down next to him. She grabbed his arm, placed it over her shoulders, and grabbed him around the waist, being careful not to touch his tail. She hoisted him to a standing position, and let him use her as leverage to keep himself steady while he transfered his weight over to the bed. Once he'd made it back on the mattress, Calista went about collecting all of his things that had fallen to the floor with him. She set the fallen lighter, cigarette box, and lone cigarette on the nightstand next to him, and then handed him his shirt.

"You're French, then?" She had a many more questions than that, but she figured it was the least likely of them all to push Q back into a sour mood.


[imgright]http://galleries.khat.us/albums/Other Stuff/Post Styles/Q/DemonQPostSm.jpg[/imgright] Bornes held out his left hand, for her to take it and pull him up, but she instead physically lifted him via some sort of improvised fireman's carry. He was too confused to question it, and was hoisted up eventually with some difficulty, him weighing about 200 pounds and not being able to balance it well, so most of it was dead weight.

She got him upright, and holding on to her, he simply stood for a while, trying to gain his bearings. She wanted him to sit on the mattress, but he just wanted to stand. "No," he said simply, not having the energy to articulate a better sentence.

Eventually she gave up trying to get him to sit and gave him his shirt, which he looked down on blankly, taking a moment to figure out it wasn't just a random heap of fabric. The cogs were turning in his head, they were slow but they were getting there. Eventually he figured it out and started playing with it in his hands, trying to find the most appropriate way to put it on. Far too inebriated to care about his bodily insecurities, he eventually became too annoyed with how complicated it was and tossed it on the ground with a scoff, preferring to remain shirtless.

"Of course," he said, answering her question about his heritage. "It obvious," he scoffed again.
It wasn't obvious, especially considering most parisians were white and he was... mixed at best, but he wasn't going to let something stupid like facts get him down.

inner demons v4 7
Chatoyante wrote: "Sorry, must have missed the memo," she bit back as she turned away from Q and headed back to the table. "Is your family back in France, too? What made you decide to come to the US, of all places?"

Before Calista sat back down, she dug into one of the pouches hanging from her belt and pulled free a stack of playing cards. She then sat on the wooden chair, and began idly shuffling them as she waited for Q to respond.


Bornes watched her, curious as to what she was up to. The question of hers took a long time to process. "Family" was an incredibly loaded word when you didn't have one.

"Father is," he answered solemnly, watching her play with the cards.
Why come to the US? Such a hard question to answer simply. "New York," he said, cocking his neck slowly as he became a little too mesmerized by her card shuffling. He sucked in a breath, "It's complicated. See what I say when sober."

He wasn't sure he'd answer then, either, but any complicated thinking he could put off for the time being, he would.


Chatoyante wrote: She gave a short laugh at his answers, still shuffling the deck.

"It does sound complicated," she agreed. She finally stopped shuffling the deck in her hands, and began pulling cards from random points, laying them out in a spread--three across and three down. She looked back up to Q. "What was in New York that had you leave France?"


His eyes narrowed at what she was doing with the cards, now. He became suspicious. That didn't look like Solitaire. He knew what Tarot was. But those were normal playing cards. It wasn't clicking entirely. Maybe it was innocent.

He tore his eyes from her cards, and finally sat back on the bed, his tail pulling in by his leg. He looked down into his lap with a sigh. Unfortunately, the answer to this question was also part of the answer to the previous question.

"In France..." he wiped his eyes, getting a headache from trying to think too much. He had to think about what he wanted to say, what to reveal, but most of all how to word it. He wanted to get it off his chest, but he also didn't want to remember it. Even while drunk, those feelings were very apparent in him.

"I made a deal," he started again, finally figuring out what he wanted to say. "A man wanted me to work with him in New York. We started French Mafia, there."

He folded his arms over his knees and leaned on them, a depressed sigh leaving him. "I left after four years. I avoid it now. Don't know if they want me dead or not."


Chatoyante wrote: A statement from an earlier conversation of theirs came to the front of Calista's mind when Q mentioned leaving the French Mafia. She tried to keep a straight face by looking away from Q and back to the cards, feigning disinterest.

"So, you left the French Mafia behind after spending four years working for them. How long have you been wandering on your own since?" While she waited for Q to give her an answer, she began flipping the cards face-up. She hesitated when she saw one was a nine of clubs, but then continued to flip the rest of the others as if nothing had phased her.


He tilted his head in thought, trying to do math in his head. He decided he couldn't. "I was 21 when I left. I am 25 now."
As soon as he said that, he realized he was retarded. "4 years," he answered himself, looking back to Cali and the cards again.

"Why?"


Chatoyante wrote: "Back in the car, when we had just decided where to go, you mentioned someone from your past. Specifically, you didn't think the person who gave you the necklace would have waited 7 years for this to happen. You also mentioned you weren't on speaking terms," Calista mused outloud. "Now you tell me there was a mafia you were part of, nearly the same amount of time ago. And, as you explained, you are also not on 'speaking terms.'"

She paused, giving Q time to process where she was going with her train of thought. After giving him a couple of moments, she then proceeded to pick up the nine of clubs between her index and forefinger, raising it up to where he might be able to see it.

"When doing a divination spread, this card here is meant to signify the dissolution of a relationship. Or a dispute that remains unresolved, depending on how you read into it. What kind of person employs a child in the mafia?"

The question was hypocritical of Calista to ask, as her own son had been known to find criminal work as young as 15 thanks to his father. Still, she couldn't imagine the person as anything less than a manipulative monster, and her old suspicions that this person had given Q the necklace with ill-intent wouldn't let up.


He put his hand on his thigh and pushed himself up, narrowing his eyes at the card. So she had been doing a tarot reading. He felt a little betrayed, though he wasn't sure why. He didn't know what the cards meant anyway, so it was a good thing she explained-- although it mostly went in one ear and out the other.

"Same person," he said, a low grumble in his throat when she spoke of her disgust at a child being employed in the mafia. His tail twitched near his leg and he sat up straighter, his other hand on the bed, helping to balance him out as he leaned back a bit.

"Not employed. Started. We were partners. I was right hand.. Second in command."

His eyes wandered around the room for a moment. He felt like he had to defend himself. He was not a child when he left France. He wanted to go. Maybe he had been a little too eager, but he didn't blame himself for going. He eyed the floor.

"Mafia was better than where I was before. Don't know right words..." he let loose another growl from his throat, but this one was different. He was in thought. "How to describe. Military boarding school? Father was commanding officer." He lifted his head up to look at the ceiling as he recalled it.

He sighed. He didn't like remembering it.


Chatoyante wrote: The idea that running around with a mafia crime-lord as a lover was preferable to where he'd originally come from surprised Calista. She had expected he'd protest being called a child when he'd ran from home and followed his partner to NY, but she hadn't expected that he would have found the experience more pleasurable than home.

"What did your father have to say about you running off with this man? What about your mother?" She gave him a pleading look. Surely he had someone that had cared about his well-being.


"Hah... He probably wants me dead too," he chided himself wiping his face again, beginning to sober up a bit, and not in the way he wanted to. He was beginning to get especially depressed about his situation, which was sort of the whole reason he drank-- to not feel that.

He looked away from Calista, leaning on his thighs again. "I never had a mother. And Father was the reason I ran off. He hated me. He..." He squeezed his eyes shut, a hand coming to his face to squeeze his tearducts. He was about to lose it. "He cut my face..."

Quatre Bornes grew up in a military-style boarding school. He had known nothing different. It was all male, and he had very few lasting relationships - of any kind - with anyone. Everything about him made him different, and of course in a culture such as the one he was in, difference was bad.

His father insisted he was human despite his tail and constant need for medical supervision. And while he would insist that his birth defects did not make him lesser, Quatre Bornes was still never quite good enough. Vespasien was the first person who proved that maybe Quatre Bornes wasn't such a useless child after all. It was only natural he would develop feelings for him. And Vespasien had felt the same way. Or so he acted.

Quatre Bornes had wanted to go to Sniper School and become a sharpshooter-- something wholly against what his father was grooming him to be. His father wanted him to be a strategist. He was insistent. But they both were stubborn. It was a constant point of friction between them. Quatre Bornes had been looking for an out for a long time.

But it was after one final fight about the ordeal, on his eighteenth birthday, that really solidified the divide between them. Quatre Bornes didn't know why he bothered. His father had already been extremely heated before Quatre Bornes finally confessed that he loved his best friend.

He didn't know what he expected his father's reaction to be. But it was nothing at all similar to what he received.

His father had reached on the mantle and pulled off his Napoleonic sword, unsheathed it, screaming.
"I gave you everything! I made you what you are! And this is how repay me?"

The sword was sharp, and real, and he pointed it directly at Quatre Bornes, who could only stand in shock.

"Look at that face!" he said, "I created that! And you become a faggot? You like men?" the blade shook in his hand, the anger overpowering him. "You don't deserve it! You don't deserve the face I made you!"

Quatre Bornes's eyes widened, and he couldn't get out of the way before his father had done the unimaginable-- cut his face open, barely missing the boy's eye. His father went in for more, but he turned and ran. His face bleeding profusely, he didn't stop running until he found Vespasien.

Vespasien, who sealed his wound quickly and took him out to the harbor, where they stowed away on a ship that very night. Vespasien, who had loved him and cared for him since he was sixteen. Quatre Bornes would have died for him. Vespasien was his life after he'd been disowned by his father and likely his country.

But even then, Vespasien would turn on him, too, eventually.

Bornes put both hands on his face, one palm covering each eye as he began sobbing.
"Not the caring type?" Bornes choked back, remembering what Calista had said earlier in the day.

He had cared a lot. He had cared about so many things. Every time, it always came back to bite him.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista's face fell as she witnessed Q hit a breaking point. Each sob caused her physical discomfort, as her guilt for her earlier comments festered. She wanted to yell. She didn't know to who--to Q, for always putting his guard up and making it impossible to tell when he was hurt? To Q's father, for harming him physically and mentally? To Q's partner, who'd somehow been the catalyst to all this mess? To herself, for obviously having brought him so low?

Calista picked up a card from the spread--the ace of diamonds--and awkwardly approached Q, whose face was still covered by his hands. She knelt on the floor, next to the bed that Q was on. She placed the card on the bed next to him, and gently grabbed at one of his wrists with her left hand, attempting to pull it down and away from his face. As she did that, her other hand reached out to stroke the side of his face, wiping some of his tears.

"Please, I'm sorry. I was wrong. You know I'm useless when it comes to seeing things," she whispered. "I misread you."

She continued to try to gently calm the man, genuinely worried and upset with herself.


He continued to cry in his hands, not noticing Calista sitting nearby him until she tried to remove his hands from his face. He resisted at first, trying to turn away, afraid to let someone see his extremely counter-masculine emotional breakdown.

But the resistance was only half-hearted and he did look into Calista's eyes when she apologized. His brows sloped upward, their center raising while his eyes searched hers briefly before pulling her in for a hug at her waist. He sobbed a few more times into her shoulder before grabbing her again, pulling her closer, to shove his face in the crook of her neck and cross his arms behind her back under her armpits.

After a few minutes, he had calmed enough that his grip loosened and his breathing normalized. It wasn't very long after that point that he finally passed out, relishing the unconsciousness.


Chatoyante wrote: The look he gave her before burying his face into her shoulder flipped something maternal on in Calista. It wasn't like looking at the usual man she'd been traveling with for the past couple of days, but rather at a hurt child that couldn't make sense of the world he'd been brought up in. As he continued to sob and cling to her, she ran her fingers through his hair in a comforting manner and periodically made a gentle hushing noise. They remained interlocked for a while longer, until Q's grip loosened and it was obvious that he had finally passed out.

Calista continued to gently brush his hair for a while longer, until she was certain he'd fallen into a deep sleep. She tried to gently moved his weight from where he'd fallen asleep on her shoulder and back onto his bed, keeping his head from lolling backwards. Once she'd settled him on his side in the bed, she began pulling the comforter up around him. As she tucked him in, she noticed the card she'd originally brought over still lying on the bed and picked it up, placing it next to his cigarettes on the nightstand.

The emotions that Calista had gone through over the last thirty minutes had left her feeling too antsy to go to sleep. Instead, she checked the time, to figure out the chances a general store would be open. It was still early morning, but she decided she needed the distance to reset her mind. So, she quietly collected her things and headed for the door, leaving Q to sleep off the rest of the alcohol alone.


Bornes slept like a rock. Completely blacked out, he had no dreams, memories, or nightmares. He did, however, have an excruciating headache when he finally woke up. It was at some point in the afternoon. He groaned, turning in the bed, trying to sleep it off, but never quite being able to. After many hours, he finally managed to get himself up out of the bed and bent over at the sink to drink water straight from the faucet. After a few minutes, he shut the water off and simply laid his head on the counter in agony.

After another while, he got himself over to the nightstand and lit a cigarette after a few tries. It was only after he'd finished two of them that he realized Calista wasn't around. He didn't think much of it, as he didn't have any plans to leave the hotel until at least the sun set. Calista also appeared to have gone nocturnal, so he supposed if she was going to come back, it would be at nightfall.

He went back to the sink and drank more water from the faucet. He then undressed himself and took a very long, cold shower, his mind still foggy from the hangover from hell. When he was done, he dressed in new clothes, tucking his tail in his pants to hide it once more, and drank some more water before smoking yet another cigarette.

When he finished this cigarette, he actually used a glass for his water, and put it on the nightstand, laying back down on his back. He stared at the ceiling, attempting to meditate, but the hangover had a huge hold on him, and he would drift in and out of a half-sleep instead.

Eventually, he decided eating would help his problem. He was sitting at the desk, eating the food he assumed Calista had brought for him last night. It was cold and disgusting, but it was something, which was better than nothing. Bornes was still in no shape to go anywhere. He was still very slowly working on chewing the hamburger once the sun finally set.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista wasn't certain where she was headed when she'd taken the car. She wasn't really thinking so much as just doing, and she drove around until she came across a large general store. Since it was still early in the morning, the parking lot was empty. Once she parked and turned off the ignition, she fumbled around for the driver's side seat lever. Upon finding it, she adjusted the seat until she was nearly horizontal and she laid on her back, staring up at the dirty fabric of the top of the car cabin.

She started to run through everything that had happened that evening. And then, everything that had happened prior. She hadn't expected her traveling companion to have had such a complicated past. She'd been able to suss out his relationship with the man he'd partnered with, but the details of the rest still left her shocked. The French Mafia, the lack of a mother, the father who'd cut open his face... It was a lot for Calista to process, and slowly she started to understand why Q always seemed to be so aloof. It was the only way he'd been able to survive.

Calista started wondering about Q's relationship with the leader of the French Mafia again. Did this mean he was bisexual? Or was he, like many, in denial? She started to drift to sleep as she pondered the possibilities.

As the sun rose and shined in through the windows of the car, Calista stirred awake from her cat-nap. She sat herself upright, and began straightening herself up, wiping a small trail of drool from her cheek and combing her hair. Once she'd groomed herself to an acceptable level, she got out of the car and went in to buy the items they would need for Q's rituals.

The lady at the checkout had given Calista an odd look, noting the five large bags of salt, a bottle of aspirin, and a small brass spittoon--the only brass item Calista could find within the store. Calista tried to ignore the lady's silent judgement, knowing that the woman couldn't understand what the items were truly intended for. She started to feel a little self-conscious, however, when the cashier tried to make a joke about the amount of salt Calista had brought to the counter. Calista just smiled awkwardly, and continued the transaction without reciprocating any niceties. Thankfully the woman dropped her joking attitude, allowing Calista to quickly be on her way. Once she finished paying, Calista lugged the bags out to the car, tossing them into the trunk and quickly getting out of the parking lot. The most important purchases of the day was finished.

Not wishing to be back in the hotel so soon, Calista decided to wander a little longer, driving until she spotted a tiny shopping center. Her funds were starting to run really tight, but she had also started to regret having only one change of clothes on hand. She didn't have to argue with herself for long, however, and her vanity won out. She turned into the shopping center, and spent the rest of the morning wandering through the shops.

Once she'd had her fill of browsing, Calista finally caved and bought herself a pair of black skinny jeans, a long-sleeved white blouse, and and black canvas jacket. While she was partial to her normal outfit, she figured these new ones would be more reasonable for doing anything physical. Plus, after the night she'd let herself be taken by Q, the dress she'd always worn had started to feel dirty on her. Both in the sense that it needed to be cleaned and in that she had started to feel too exposed when wearing it.

As the morning lead into the afternoon, and then the afternoon bled into the evening, Calista finally felt the need to return to the hotel room. So, she packed everything she'd purchased, and headed back.

Once back at the hotel, she grabbed all of the bags at once, intent on only needing to make one trip from the car to the room. The salt weighed the heaviest of everything she'd bought, and caused her to have to shuffle awkwardly on the way back to the hotel room. As her arms were about to give out, she reached the door of their room, and kicked at it with the toe of her shoe. Surely Q had to be up by now, Calista reasoned. She continued rhythmically kicking at the door, hoping he'd answer her before her arms finally gave out.

inner demons v4 8
Bornes was holding his head in one hand and idly eating the hamburg with the other when he heard someone approach the door and then start kicking at it. He dropped the hamburger, grabbed his knife from his belt on the floor and went into work mode.

He came to the door, the knife in his left hand, blade out and ready while he peered through the door's peep hole. Through it, he could see it was Calista kicking the door, and he visible relaxed, the headache immediately coming back. He opened the door, twisting the knife in his hand so the curved blade faced away from her.

He held the door open, waiting for her to walk in. After closing it behind her, he walked back to his belt and sheathed knife.

"What's all that for?" he grumbled, coughing slightly. His voice was sore, though he wasn't sure why.

He picked up his sunglasses from the nightstand and finally put them over his eyes, afterward walking back to the table and sitting down, fingering the half-eaten burger. He didn't feel hungry, but he knew he probably was going to continue feeling like shit until he finished it.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista hurried inside, her arms aching where the bags hung off of them. She dumped them onto her bed, letting them fall into a messy pile.

"Some salt and a brass container, for when we start your rituals. And, here," she said as she ferreted out the small aspirin container, tossing it to Q. "I thought you might need some."

She started to take out the bags of salt, arranging them in a line on her bed. As she did so, she shoved the bags containing the new outfit she'd purchased onto the floor, kicking them with her foot until they were hidden under the bed. While she started picking up the now empty plastic grocery bags, she continued talking to Q, uncertain how he was feeling after last night.

"Do you still want to go through this confession business? I won't force you to, if it'd be too much." She saw that he was picking at the hamburger she'd bought for him last night, and let out a small squeak. "You don't have to eat that! I should've thought to bring something edible back, I'm sorry."


"But I thought that wasn't supposed to happen for a month?"

He sighed, dropping the burger again in its styrofoam container to sloppily and clumsily catch the bottle of pills. He read the label before sighing again and putting it on the table, not eager to take any.

He rubbed his forehead. "Well I have to confess right? Or else I can't drink anymore?"
As much as this hangover made him believe he shouldn't drink anymore, he still wanted the security of the ability to do so.

He looked over to where the bottle had ended up, noting it was completely empty. He then searched Calista's groceries with his eyes and noted no replacement. He made a mental note to buy more later. But for now, he should sober up first. Last night was a mistake. He shouldn't have drank so much. He didn't remember anything, but he was fairly certain he passed out before Calista got back with the food.

He turned back to the hamburger and picked it up in his hands again. "It's fine," he relented. "I'm not hungry anyway, but I need something in my stomach. I feel like shit."


Chatoyante wrote: "We can start anytime after there is a new moon, really," Calista answered. "After what you went through last night, though, I think it'd be fine to wait for the next cycle to come around. It's probably not good for you to start such an involved ritual without first recovering."

She saw him ignore the bottle, but didn't push it. She didn't know how to take it that Q seemed to be back to his normal standoffish attitude. She hoped it meant things were returning to normal, and he'd been able to recover from the previous night's intense emotions.

"I don't doubt that you feel like that," she agreed. "You worried me last night. Glad you seem to be recovering, though."


He took a bite of the half-eaten hamburger while she explained. After swallowing, he turned to face her, putting the hamburger down again.

"What do you mean 'what I went through'? I passed out before you came back..... Right?"

He'd never drank that much before in one go. He wasn't sure he'd ever blacked out before, either. He immediately became concerned.


Chatoyante wrote: She turned to meet Q's gaze, at first surprised that he didn't seem to remember anything from the night before. The realization that he'd been blacked out the whole time slowly came to her, and she struggled with how much she should let on that she knew. Or that he'd broken down in front of her--that he'd cried himself to sleep in her arms.

"I mean, you finished that whole bottle all at once," she gave a weak smile, trying to be reassuring. "You didn't make much sense before you passed out, honestly. You had dressed down by the time I'd gotten back, and I was asking about that tail you've kept hidden. That's all."

She hoped bringing up the fact that she'd seen his tail would distract him, putting him on edge enough that he wouldn't catch onto everything else she'd left out. If he didn't remember breaking last night, then maybe it was for the best.


His eyes narrowed behind the sunglasses, as he could tell she wasn't saying everything. But her bringing up the tail did catch him off-guard. He did wake up with it out... He snorted.

"You don't seem freaked out about the tail," he said, a little surprised. Maybe she had freaked out about it last night?

If she knew about it, then it would definitely be more comfortable to stop hiding it. But he was still visible uncomfortable about it anyway.


Chatoyante wrote: "I guess it's not something I'm used to seeing every day, but it's certainly not the strangest thing I've seen." She let out a mental sigh of relief that he'd seemed to latch onto the tail topic.

"You weren't lucid enough to really explain it last night, though. Should I be freaked out?" She sat down on the mattress of the bed, curious why he'd think she'd be freaked out by something like a tail when they both knew worse things crawled through this plane than a man with a tail--things like demons. She wondered how many people had given him a reason to think she'd react so negatively.


Should she freak out?
He really had to think about it. It was as much a part of him as anything else was.
He stood up and brought his tail out of his pants, his hands stroking it slightly a few times before letting the long black tendrils fall back down, sitting in the chair again.

"I guess not," he said finally, turning back to the hamburger, trying to distract himself from his uneasiness. He took another bite of the burger.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista hadn't gotten a chance to take a good look at his tail the night before, as she'd been too distracted with everything else that had gone on. When Q stood and removed it from where he'd hid it in his pants, she felt her face turn hot and red. She was blushing. She hadn't expected him to trust her so easily.

"Does it bother you? When you have to hide it," she asked.


His back was to her as he tried to focus on the burger. Part of him just wanted to ignore her, but the other part was eager to share. It was conflicting. He ended up answering her question as if he were uninterested.

"It cramps up," he said, flicking it. "But I'm used to it."


Chatoyante wrote: She nodded, listening to his answer. Q's father popped into her head, and she remembered how Q had described him. She wondered if it was him who had taught his son to hide the tail away, even if it was uncomfortable to do.

"Was it something that someone did to you," she clumsily asked, uncertain how to phrase it. "I mean, was it something you were born with? Why do you have a tail? Does it help you balance or something? Is it like a real tail?" Her curiosity started to get the better of her, as she continued to ask question after question. The one thing she really wanted to ask, but still had enough of a mind not to, was if she could touch it. She'd try to keep her gaze directed to Q as he spoke, but her eyes would periodically wander back down to his tail, fascinated.


He forcefully exhaled through his nose, hiding what would've been a sensible chuckle.
"Birth defect," he answered, shutting most of her questions down. "It doesn't do much," he said, the tail swinging from one side of the chair to the other, showing off. "I can feel things with it, that's about it."

That was a huge understatement, though. The tail was probably his biggest weakness. It looked like a feathered dog tail, but it worked more like whiskers. Touching it the right way could be amazing during sex, but most times it was too sensitive and brought pain. The worst of it though was that it housed a main artery. Bornes didn't pretend to understand how it worked, but his father had dais removing it was impossible without killing him, so he believed it.

His father had gone through great lengths to make him blend in with everyone else. Bornes doubted he would have a tail if it were possible to live without it.

He finally finished the burger, swallowing the last bite and stood up, stretching, going back to the night stand for his glass of water, downing it.

"So what does this ritual entail?"

The pun wasn't intended.


Chatoyante wrote: Calista's attention jumped back to Q when he asked about the ritual.

"Ritual? Well," she hesitated as she reached for the book that had been sitting on her nightstand and opened to a page she'd dogeared. "We'd need to draw this kind of circle with the salt. It's called Solomon's circle, and within it we'll need to draw the seals of Amaymon, Corson, Ziminiar, and Goap," she stumbled over the names, uncertain how to pronounce them correctly. She then reached for the brass spittoon she'd bought and held it up for Q to see.

"This is supposed to act as a container for any spirits that might try to wander through. I guess it's kind of like a trap? Anyway, the books says we'll need it so you aren't interrupted while saying the prayer." She flipped the page, and continued to read.

"This here is the chant, and you're supposed to do it four times--once for each seal. You'll need to touch your forehead and say Ateh, then your heart and say Malkuth, then right shoulder and say ve-...ve-Gebu...-burah," Calista stuttered as she tried to say the odd words that she found on the page. "The last one you touch your left shoulder and say ve-Ged-...ve-Gedulah."

She grumbled under her breath, knowing she'd sounded stupid in trying to say the weird words. How could Q take this seriously if she couldn't even help him in pronouncing things correctly? She continued to berate herself, and looked up to Q for his reaction.


He only quirked a brow, frowning at her stumbling. "What is the original language?"

Then he looked to the spitoon. "And is the 30 days of repentance not a requirement anymore?"

inner demons v4 9
The bigass Retcon

So this is going to be the brand new history of what has happened in the RP. *waves hands like magic*

Q is a mercenary who also kills demons. Primarily he kills demons now but he has done both and can continue to do both. He works through a third party "booker." This booker hooks him up with jobs for other people. He does not have one single booker because he does not have a phone. Instead he relies on locality clues to obtain a new booker in each location he goes to, and gets referrals for new bookers in new locations from the current. If that makes sense.
I do this to clear up the massive plot inconsistency of how the fuck Q gets his jobs.

In the location the RP begins in, which I am going to pretend is Missouri (but doesn't have to be), Lindsey is his booker. Lindsey has given Q other jobs before this one but when the RP starts, brings him in to talk about a specific job personal to her (the harpies). This is where Cali meets Q for the first time and overhears their conversation.

When Lindsey remarks how she just wanted to see Q uncomfortable before she leaves, she touches Q's hand in a parting gesture. This touch is what kicks off the Q freakout and necklace embedding possession thing. But Q falsely attributes the freakout to looking at Cali's hairpin gem, since he happened to be looking in that direction at the time of the initial chest pain.

Cali calms Q's freakout and things progress as they are written.

To deal with this post.
Instead of things happening how they are written there, Calista is at the cafe and as she has her chat with the barista, the barista introduces her to the man, who has some questions for her about the earlier night. He claims to be a detective but things sound off. He and Calista have much of the same exchange as in the post, except he does not follow her and does not make any mention of demons, possession, or apollyon. He does make strict mention about the glowing of Q, just like in the post, however.

When things get a little heated and it is clear Calista won't be any help, the man leaves, frustrated. He gets on his phone and calls up Lindsey, entering a building that is not the same one Q is on top of.
Calista decides to follow the suspicious man in hopes of covertly getting some answers from him.
She overhears the man talking to Lindsey (even mentioning her name) and asking her what the hell she did to Q (also mentions him by name) as what she did was not agreed upon.

Calista does not hear Lindsey's response, but for canonical reasons her response is that she doesn't care and the end result would be the same. This angers the man and he forbids her from further contact with Q and says now he'll "have to take care of this myself" and says some choice dialogue (use your imagination) that insinuates he will be killing Q (but he doesn't explicitly say he'll kill Q).

At this point, Calista comes closer, but doesn't get very far when the man turns around and notices her. He goes on the offensive and they tossle a bit before he notices her hairpin. He makes an exclamation about "what the fuck is that in your--" but Calista kills him.
He drops his phone and Calista picks it up.

The phone still contains all of the information about Q. There is a text conversation between the man and another number (contact not saved in phone) talking about Apollyon and all the information in this post. However, the phone DID NOT appear to be part of some organization.

There are other conversations with other numbers, all unsaved contacts, relating to general theories about what the possession could do, how long it could take, how it might be stopped, and clues to figure out where Q had been or was going next. It was a simple smartphone needing no special authorization to unlock and appeared to have only been activated a month or two prior.

From context it seems the possession was planned but that Q was the wrong the person, although this information is never outright stated. Another possible conclusion was that the possession was planned but they wanted the catalyst to be something very specific and the way it happened was not the right time, place, or way they desired. These conclusions cannot be backed up by explicit statements through the texts and can only be inferred.

Calista shows the phone to Q and the rp progresses as written.

They make it to New Orleans and go into the book store/library and find all the same info. Calista finds the 30 day purification thing and they have much of the same conversation. Calista agrees the confessing might work. After Q downs the rest of his whiskey, any time he tries to buy more Calista staunchly prevents him from doing so. He is however permitted to smoke. Q does not take any jobs during this time because he feels too sick. This feeling is obvious to Calista but is never explicitly talked about, and therefore Q is purifying himself for 30 days by:
1. Not killing anything because he's not working
2. Not drinking because he can't buy more booze
3. Confessing to at least one sin every day.

Ever since Q downed the whole bottle of whiskey, he's been plagued by the massive hangover that never seems to go away. Due to this, his "confessions" are done by him simply meditating in the hotel room, which he refuses to leave.

Calista begins working during the day in order to bring in some money. This leaves Q to his own devices in the hotel room for most of the day. During this time is when he confesses through meditation or psuedo prayer.

The confessions, sobriety, eternal hangover, and shut-in-ness all add up and the demon possession continues to get worse, visually covering Q's body in black in increasing amounts every day.

One night Calista comes home and he sees black dots in her body. He doesn't know what they are but he soon figures out they're in her blood and he can control them. He finds that when he does control them, the voices in his head stop and he feels less sick. This evolves into him pushing her blood parasites around for sexual gratification purposes, which also temporarily relieve his psychosis and pain. It started out as purely a business transaction but by the third night of having sex with her he develops genuine feelings for her. Of course Calista is ignorant to why the sex started or how it makes Q feel, but she does pick up that he feels something for her and also that Q can manipulate her blood parasites.

After a few more nights of sex where they both get progressively more emotionally invested in eachother, Calista says "Please, I need you," post orgasm.

Now finally, we get to where we've been in skype with the following posts:
But then she whimpered her words, which brought Q's attention back to his thoughts rather than his over-stimulated nerve endings. He opened his eyes and looked strangely at her when she weakly kissed him again before falling against him. He brought his arms up and caught her, hugging her loosely, taking a while to process what she said.

Q's hands were on her back, his head over Cali's shoulder. He'd gone limp inside her, but again his orgasm had been dry. Maybe her words meant nothing. Some people said a lot of things they didn't mean after strong orgasms, and he had a sense how strong the one she had just has was. But he couldn't help but let the thought fester that it did mean something. That the statement meant a lot in fact, and it didn't sit right with him. It made him sick to his stomach, and completely soured the amazing orgasm he himself had experienced.

He blinked away the tears in his eyes and ended the hug, pushing himself slight away from her, trying to find out a way to remove his penis from her in the least offensive manner. After hesitating for a few seconds, his discomfort flipped to be too much and he simply unceremoniously lifted her from him and set her down on the bed beside him, quickly getting up and finding clothes.

He put on pants, no underwear, zipped them up quickly, then grabbed his jacket and zipped it up so he didn't have to put on a shirt. Then he put his boots on without lacing them and without putting on socks beforehand. Afterward, he left, closing the door behind him. Once outside, he picked a random direction and began swiftly walking down the street, hoping to forget what just happened had... happened.

While he walked, he pulled out a cigarette and began taking deep drags, his hands getting shaky.

-----------------

When he'd picked her up and placed her on the bed next to him, Calista hadn't registered that something was wrong. She laid on her side and brought her knees up into her chest, resting on top of the covers with her eyes closed. It wasn't until she heard Q hurriedly putting on his boots that her eyes shot open, and she pushed herself up to look for him in the room.

She hadn't responded fast enough, as she only caught a glimpse of his back just as the hotel door clicked shut. Her chest grew tight, and a rush of adrenaline coursed through her as she scrambled off the bed, grabbing her dress and tugging it haphazardly over her head. She did not bother to replace any of her undergarments, comb through the mess that was her hair, or grab her belt that held most of her personal items--including the keys to the hotel room and car. Instead, with the last bit of mind she could spare that wasn't focused on rushing after Q, she slipped into her black heels and grabbed her canvas jacket off her bed.

She was still struggling to slip the jacket on as she burst from the hotel room, turning her head back and forth, hoping to see the direction Q had stormed off in. In the distance, she could see him briskly walking down the street. Her heart sank momentarily, but then she took off in a sprint, attempting to close the distance he'd made between them.

"Hey," she barked out, all of her fear and anger loaded in that one word. His steps were quick and long, requiring Calista to have to continue running in order to hope to catch up with him.

"Stop! Talk," she breathlessly yelled out after him as her resolve to catch up to him began to falter.
-----------------

Hey!

Bornes turned, his eyes widening in surprise briefly before his brows furrowed in frustration. He stopped, his hands shoved in his jacket pockets while his cigarette was held between his lips. He didn't actually think she would follow him, much less literally run after him. His stomach dropped but he waited for her to catch up to him anyway. Unfortunately for Calista, that was the only part of her demands he listened to.

He only stared at her, saying nothing. It was late, probably around 3am and there was no one outside but them. In the darkness, his green eyes glowed faintly as he hadn't bothered to get his sunglasses. Once Cali caught up to him, he waited for a few moments as she caught her breath. But he still wasn't willing to talk and after the awkward silence he turned away from her and started walking again.

He didn't know what to say. No, he had a lot of things he could say. But he wasn't going to say them. She didn't need him. He didn't need her. He didn't want to be needed by her and saying that was wrong. He didn't want to be close to anyone. Why had he even bothered having sex with her? Getting close as he had over the past few days? What was wrong with him?? What had he been thinking?

He spat his cigarette on the ground. He didn't need a smoke. What he really needed was a drink, but Calista had ruined that, too.
------------

A glimmer of hope that things could be fixed restored itself in Calista's mind when he listened to her request that he stop. She was finally able to catch up to him, and took a moment to catch her breath. Now that her immediate worry--catching up to Q--had subsided, Calista realized how cold the air was this late at night, and she tugged her jacket closer around her, crossing her arms and tucking her hands beneath her underarms. That Q remained completely silent and seemingly unmoved only made Calista more angry. She stared back up at him, stubbornly trying to out wait him and make him be the first one to speak.

Her angry expression visibly dropped when Q instead turned back around and continued walking away. Undeterred, she switched from her plan of trying to force him to talk, instead replacing the silence between them by speaking her own thoughts.

"I can't go back until I know what happened back there," she began. "One moment you're fixated on me and it is bliss, and then the next you're running away. I'm sorry for whatever it was that I did." She became increasingly desparate as she continued to follow behind Q, wanting him to acknowledge her to show that he was listening.

"I don't understand you, either, you know. You act all cold and solitary, but I've seen you--what I think is the real you. The one who couldn't handle it when I didn't think you were the caring type, the one who approached me with his desires to have me," she ranted. Her stomach turned when she thought of her next comment. "You're the one who pursued me, who changed me."

Her eyes started to well up, but she looked to the sky and blinked back any tears that could have fallen. Still pursuing Q, she attempted to keep a pace slightly ahead of him now, and turned to face him, necessitating that she begin walking backwards at a quick pace. She wanted him to have to look at her, to acknowledge her head on.

"I don't care if you tell me that you regret it," she said, uncertain but uncaring if it were a lie so long as he might believe it. "I don't care if you tell me that you need some space. I can do that for you. What I can't do is just accept you silently running out on me every time something ends up becoming too much for you." She stopped and quickly made a grab with her left hand for his jacket sleeve, ready to make a second grab for him with her right, as she expected him to bat her away.

------------

He gave off the appearance of just brushing her off and tuning her out while he walked in front of her, but in reality he was listening intently to every word. Once she ran out ahead of him and turned to face him though, he stopped walking again so she could continue saying her piece without potentially embarassing herself through a trip or fall. He tried to keep his thousand yard stare going but by the last line he couldn't fake his disinterest anymore and his body slouched.

When she finished, he gave a hard sigh, looked away from her, trying to think of a good rebuttal. After a few seconds he looked back to her, his anger leaving him as he accepted defeat.

"OK," he said softly. "I regret it and I need space."

He managed to keep a blank face for a while, mantaining the asshole stoicism he had become so well-known for. But after a few seconds, he couldn't do it anymore, and his posture faltered again, shoulders slumping and him frowning slightly, his eyes caked with confusion. He didn't know what she wanted to hear. He didn't know what he even wanted to hear himself say. He was afraid of commitment but he wasn't going to ever admit that.

After the brief breach, he regained his composure and came up with something more to say.
"It was just sex," he said, thinking back to what she had said earlier about him pursuing and changing her. "It meant nothing," he lied.

In reality he liked her a lot, but the feelings he felt for her were confusing. He hadn't worked through them and most of all he was just afraid of becoming too invested in someone. The one burn he had sufferred with the last person he had been invested in had burned him so deeply that not only did he never want to love anyone again-- was afraid to even-- but now he even had a messed up, cursed body to show for it.

He had been fairly certain it was all just coincidence, but not a day went by where he didn't doubt that maybe Calista was right, maybe there was some ulterior motive the entire time. That would've made his entire life and purpose a lie. Casting his sexual orientation confusion aside, he wasn't willing to accept such a blow to the very core of everything that made him Quatre Bornes.

-------------

She huffed in frustration when he answered her plainly about regretting it and needing space. She'd definitely trapped herself in being certain to receive such an snarky non-answer, but she had hoped he'd have been more serious in giving her a real response instead. When he didn't bat her away, she kept his sleeve clenched in her left hand. With her free hand she started to run her fingers through her hair, but stopped midway when she heard the next thing to come out of Q's mouth.

"What," she stammered out. Her brows knitted up in confusion, and her grip on his jacket slackened. "That's not..." Calista went quiet, her mind racing through the last few days they had spent together, looking for any action to contradict his claim. Unable to quickly come up with an answer and with the silence growing longer, she snapped and shoved Q by the sleeve she'd had him by.

"No, fuck you, Bornes," she spat. "I don't know what twisted fantasy you need to live out in order to help with your horrid daddy issues, but you can't just use someone like that." She was shaking, a new flush of adrenaline hitting her system as she began to lose her composure. She took a step toward Q, as if she meant to touch the scar across his face, but thought better of it and continued her rant, her hands clenching into fists.

"I don't know what your little mafia boss lover did to you, either, to make you so afraid of yourself. Constantly on the run from everything and everyone," she growled. She stood up on her tippy-toes, leaning into Q's face and shoving her pointer finger at him. "I'm not him. How fucking dare you try to walk out on me like you did to your father and then to him, like I somehow deserve your cold treatment because of what they did to you. How dare you kiss me when it's 'just sex,' how dare you use my...my affliction to amuse yourself. I might not have been your beloved mafia kingpin, I might not even be the sex of your choice, but you can't do what we did for these last few days and tell me it was 'just sex.' That it 'meant nothing.' I don't deserve to be some little pawn in how you continue to avoid your issues, whatever they might be."

She let herself drop back down off her toes, her body still tense and shaking. She searched Q's face for any hint of emotion, attempting to gauge where his mind might be at now that she'd blurted everything out, about his father, about his ex-lover, and about their time together.

------------

Yes, that's it, he thought. Take the insult and leave me alone. He remained expressionless as she slackened against his jacket, hurt by what he had said. That was the plan. Just to get it all over with quickly and have her not care for him anymore.

But then she regained herself and started insulting him, talking about things she couldn't have possibly known. His fists still in his pockets, he stepped back when Cali stepped forward, leaning further back to prevent her from touching his face. The moment she mentioned his father though, his face turned to rage, and he could barely hear her next lines about his own personal injustices toward Cali. He did manage to catch the last few bits of how she didn't deserve to be a pawn, though, and he forgot about his father to throw back her own words.

"Well I don't deserve to be the meatbag for a fucking demon!"

He took his fists from his pockets finally, his muscles tense as he finally took the offensive.

"What YOU DON'T deserve is to be surprised I used you!" he yelled. "That's fucking rich coming from the woman who's only hanging around to USE ME to figure out how to revive her demon husband !"

Q reached out and shoved her away from him. "Don't fucking talk to me about what people deserve. You don't know anything !"

He glared down at her as she fell, raising his upper lip and baring his teeth before seguing into a slightly different argument.

"You know, maybe it wasn't even me who fucked you. Maybe you're not even talking to me right now! How do you expect anyone in my position to know what the fuck is the right thing to do?"

His eyes briefly flashed before going a bit dimmer than they had been previously, clouding with several vulnerable emotions, the main one being fear.
"You think this is easy for me? Calista, I kill people for a living. Acting like I don't care about anything is what I do, and all is I have done ever since we've known eachother. How the FUCK could you EVER expect anything different from me?"

He closed his eyes and growled in frustration, gripping his head. The growl became an animalistic roar before he shook it off and went back to focusing his hatred on her. "I don't even know who I am anymore! I hear voices, I get nightmares, I feel things I've never felt before. Not to mention the damn black shit. God forbid I want to fuck something before I die!"

He didn't even realize he was constantly contradicting himself. Maybe that just further proved his point, though.
---------------------

Calista lost her footing when he shoved her, and hit the ground with a solid thud, landing on her side. She took a moment to recover, blinking as she registered what had happened. She turned to looked up at Q, who was grimacing at her. The suggestion that perhaps it was something else other than Q who had made the decision to sleep with her struck a nerve, and causing her to go numb. She'd harbored such a fear the first time they'd done it, back when the act between them had been much more goal-oriented and impassionate. That she'd misread the last few days frightened her, and she continued to sit pitifully on the ground where she'd fallen, listening to Q ramble on about his frustrations.


"I couldn't have known it'd gotten that bad. That you were hearing voices, nightmares," she trailed off, uncertain of what she wanted to do next. She wanted to reach back out to Q, but the suggestion that the demon slowly taking over him had gained more control over him than she'd thought left her fearful she'd be reaching out in vain. If she never really had a companion in Q, then who did she have at this point? She thought to her son and his brother, who had abandoned her months back because of how big of a burden she had become; she thought to her ex-husband and the supposed piece of she carried with her. Or, at least, had carried with her until that evening when she had first slept with Q--since that evening she'd felt too much guilt to bother keep the hairpin with her as she normally did.


"We ought to go back to the room, it's late," she said simply, as if they hadn't just been at each other's throats. Her expression remained blank. "I let my attraction to you blind me, I was selfish to forget you have things of greater importance to worry about than some woman."

She stumbled as she pushed herself back up, the skirts of her dress covered in dirt. She stood again in front of Q, but did not raise her eyes to meet his.

"It'll be dawn soon, too, and you're missing those glasses you wear," she suggested, hopeful it would mean Q would come back with her. Even so, she steeled herself for further derision.

------------------
"Of course you didn't," he shot back, "only a faggot would declare all of his weaknesses to somebody." It stung. But it was familiar. He didn't remember telling her anything about his past life but she had mentioned some boyfriend. And ever since that experience, Q had drowned himself in homophobia.
Hist first year after Vespasien, he had laid every female that was willing, thinking that if his father had disowned him for liking men and Vespasien had left him for women that maybe he was wrong after all and he just missed what was so great about the other sex.

It had all been empty emotionally. He felt nothing inside, but he couldn't deny that it had its physical benefits. Really, Tab A was biologically evolved to fit into slot B, after all. All the more reason for suddenly developing some sense of emotional attachment to frighten him. Especially when he was dealing with all these other problems. Yes-- Calista was right-- He did have bigger things to worry about than some woman.

But that woman was also trying to help him not be a demon, supposedly. So for that he really should worry about keeping some good relationship with her. But even so, that relationship didn't have to be personal. It should be just business.

He threw a sort of grunt/growl vocalation from his throat in disgust as he looked at the sky and the light of the sun slowly beginning to grip it. Calista was right again, but for some reason he didn't want to accept it.
He shoved his hands back in his pockets, having calmed down extensively once Calista had retreated. Still though, his tail waved uneasily behind his legs. He didn't want to be cooped up in that room anymore. He had had enough. He was getting clausterphobic, nevermind the memories associated with the room.

Discounting how much more animalistic his temperment had become over the past few days, even normally he never stayed in one place for too long. He was overdue to travel again. After at least a full minute of terse silence, he shook his head, giving another brief snort, turning his back to her.

"I'm going for a walk first," he said, following up on it and spreading his legs to do just what he had set out here to do originally. Walk swiftly and clear his head.

OOC: And now we're back to the present rp, in the gaia thread.
Chatoyante wrote: She had hoped that he'd consider returning to the hotel with her, but at least she'd gotten out of him what she'd fought for: talking. It hadn't brought back the closeness or the tenderness, though. Maybe it was better that way. Maybe instead of prolonging their escape from reality and the outside world--as if sex and kisses could shield them from their other responsibilities--they had done the right thing in shining a light on each other.

For example, Q was right about her original reason for even initiating contact with him: she'd intended to use him from the start. But she'd become distracted from her goals, to the point she didn't even know if she still held them. If it came down to it, was she still the woman who'd risk another's life in order to resurrect Onslaught? Would she risk Q's? These questions deserved to be acknowledged, especially since leaving them unanswered while seeking affection from Q was unfair.

She stood in the same spot, rubbing her arm as she watched him take off again. Feeling little reason to continue antagonizing him, though, Calista let him go.


Q left swiftly, his long strides taking him out of Calista's view soon enough. In that time, he never looked back. Q was accustomed to walking very long distances with his seabag, so without any baggage he could cover a very long distance in a shorter amount of time. He'd cleared nearly five miles in an hour. He'd past through some of the city and saw many passed out drunkards and dirty streets. But as it was just before the work day was going to start up again, it was mostly quiet.

The changing scenery, exercise, and solitariness finally gave him a sense of equanimity. The sun was just over the horizon by this point and he really didn't want to go back, but without his sunglasses, if he didn't then he would be blind by the time it rose fully. As it was, he probably would have a difficult time by the time he got close to the hotel, but it was either that or hole up for an entire day somewhere under a bridge. The idea was slightly alluring but it had been a long time since he'd done such a thing. He wasn't particularly interested in being hungry all day, and he couldn't get food without any tools or money. Plus, he just realized, he didn't have any of his weapons on him. He sighed, turning back and speed-walking to the hotel.

It had not occurred to him that it was rather convenient his mind was silent during the self-discovery. There were no more voices. Although he still had to deal with the persistent headache as well as an even worse progressing eye-sensitivity to the rising sun. That, he had become used to over his years and could cast aside for the most part. Though cigarettes certainly helped. They had not done the job as well lately, however.

About 45 minutes went by before he was able to make it back to the room. His eyes were squinting, their irises slits. His head was pounding and his eyes burning, but he still managed to have a feeling of subduedness.

Once he closed the door behind him, he pulled the curtains to cover all the windows if they were not already, and sighed with relief. He gave himself a moment to recover before noticing Calista sitting at the table.

Having just walked approximately ten miles, Q had become sweaty and smelly, made worse by his lack of proper clothing for the activity. His feet felt especially awful, but he saved Calista the experience by simply not taking his boots off, despite how much he wanted to. He instead simply dropped himself to sit on the foot of his bed to rest his tingly legs. He stretched them out straight in front of himself and rubbed his thighs a few times, soothing himself.

"You're right," he finally said, to start off the conversation. "I'm sorry I treated you that way."

He brought his feet back in for a moment before scooting back on the bed and bringing his legs up by lifting them with his hands to place himself in a crosslegged position.

"I realize it is stupid to not tell you anything. If I take you at your word that you want to help me get rid of this possession then you should know everything that is happening."

He looked down at the floor, taking a deep breath. "With that said, please understand I have been by myself for four years. I am very stereotypically a loner and it is hard to overcome the habit of not saying anything." He looked at the shielded window. Or really, anywhere that wasn't Calista.

"I've only ever been close to one person and they.." his voice faltered and he rubbed his eyes with the heels of his hands, still very emotionally troubled by the memory.
After a moment he adjusted and put his hands in his lap, his eyes down on them.
"Well it sounded like you already know. Maybe it's all in that phone you found," he whispered.

He lifted his head up, looking at the ceiling as he inhaled deeply, having more to say.
"About the phone," he said finally, after some silence and blinking his eyes hard. He was unsure if they were watery now simply as they recovered from the stress of the sunrise or because he was becoming so emotionally drained.
"And the sunglasses. My vision. I can't see..." he was trying to find the words, this time for lack of proper vocabulary rather than an emotional reason. "I'm sensitive to light. Obviously you know, already, I guess. But it is so bad, things that emit light look blank. So I can't read the phone."

His mouth twisted, unsure of how he felt ever admitting that to someone. "Or watch TV," he added as an afterthought. Or use a computer. Or any myriad of other things, but things were just awkward now so he let it go.

"And I'm sorry about what I said about the sex." But he wasn't willing to admit it was more than just sex without some hair-pulling. He still didn't know what to make of how he felt.

"I just... I think this is it for me..." his voice lowered, going near a whisper as he finally revealed his worst fear, "I don't want to die alone."

He hung his head with a heavy sigh, finally finished with his monologue.

He so badly wanted to take a shower then, but he resisted the urge of getting up and just doing it as he figured waiting for a response from Calista was probably the more appropriate thing to do.

OOC: youtube: Tell me what the rains knows - Male Version - YouTube
(actually the original female version, but it appears that's not on youtube)


Chatoyante wrote: Since returning to the room, Calista had been busy trying to answer the questions Q helped her realize she needed to face. She'd spent the first half-hour just leaning against the door-frame of the bathroom, staring down at a closed drawer under the sink vanity. Within the drawer was her hairpin, and atop it was a supposed piece of her ex-husband. While he'd barred her from his life in a rather spectacular manner and made her a mockery, Calista still carried a certain obsession and infatuation for the demon. She'd managed to convince herself that it was love and duty she felt toward Onslaught, explaining away why she kept the jewel around and sacrificed her life to living as she did. No one else believed her when she shared this reasoning--least of all her son--but it hadn't mattered to her. Her ex-husband needed someone to help return him to power, and being that someone to him had filled Calista with a sense of purpose and power.

As her stare remained fixed on the drawer, she began nervously chewing at her bottom lip. The last time she'd looked at the hairpin, a feeling of guilt and embarrassment had made her decide to just leave it on the sink counter. The next time she'd seen the hairpin was no better, however, and she shoved it into a drawer, hoping she could continue ignoring the feeling of somehow wronging the demon. She no longer liked entertaining the thought of said jewel having some type of consciousness that could judge her worth, and putting it out of her sight had made her feel better at the time.

Now that she was asking herself where her loyalties lie, though, she knew she'd need to retrieve the hairpin. She needed to see it again, to see if being reunited with it pulled forth any feelings that might help her. Finally gathering the courage, she pushed herself up and off where she had been leaning, and went to retrieve it. She trepidly pulled open the drawer, fear tossing around in the pit of her stomach. Once she caught a glance of the hairpin and nothing seemed to happen, however, she relaxed.

A type of empty feeling followed. Calista picked the hairpin up, turning it in her hands as she observed the green jewel twinkling at the top, and then took it with her as she went to find a seat in the main living quarter of the hotel room. Before she sat down she retrieved her playing cards from the purse on her belt, and then she went to sit at the small table across the room. She placed the hairpin on the table to her right and began quietly shuffling the playing cards, hoping they would help answer some of her questions.

------------------------------------

By the time the door swung open, Calista had given up on using her playing cards. She'd done ten different spreads, asked ten different questions, and none seemed to give her a clear enough answer. In a fit of frustration she'd swatted some of the cards from their place on the table, creating a mess not only across the tabletop but also in the surrounding area. When Q entered, Calista had been curled up on the chair she'd been sitting at, absent-mindedly fiddling with the hairpin. It took a moment for her eyes to readjust to the darkness, as Q shut the blinds.

As he began speaking, she regarded him softly but without emotion. His unease about being so candid with her was apparent in how he avoided looking at her while he spoke, but she found the words he was saying to hold much more weight. Her attention did not break from him throughout his explanations for past behavior, the problems he'd faced, and so on. When he admitted his last fear, Calista sat herself upright, placed the hairpin on the table, and got up from her chair, approaching Q. She stopped a couple of feet away, and leaned slightly toward Q, tucking her fingers under his chin in order to direct his gaze up towards hers.

"You won't get the chance," she smiled weakly at him, trying to lighten the mood. She let her hand drop from his chin, and instead placed it on her cocked hip. "So you really couldn't see anything on that phone, huh?"

Calista's eyes lowered as she thought back to how she'd come upon the phone in the first place. An idea came to her, and she looked back to Q.

"What do you know about Lindsey?"


When Calista went to touch him, he instinctively flinched before letting her touch him. His chin was brought up and he looked at her and her smile. He swallowed, his eyes going back down. Unfortunately, he didn't really really believe it to be true. But he didn't voice that thought.

Changing gears, Calista asked about Lindsey. This was a welcome reprieve and took off some of the pressure, however the depression had already begun to take over now that he was thinking about his eventual demise. Q gave a half-hearted shrug, dropping his feet back to the floor and crossing his arms over his chest. He continued to look away, although this time, it was toward the bathroom, highlighting his desire to shower ever more as each second passed.

"Not much," he sighed. "She was a booker of mine," he cocked his head a bit, a second or two passing before he realized Calista might interpret the statement in an unintended way. "The middle-man between mercenaries and people who hire them," he explained.

He stood up and scratched his head. "I don't ask many questions about people I work with. When I met you, it was a personal favor though. Not a job for someone else."

He busied himself by taking his jacket off and tossing it to the ground before finally kicking his boots off his bare feet, a putrid smell beginning to perforate the room. "Really quick to ditch me after the harpy situation. Sorry, look, I really need to shower."

He undid his pants, figuring she'd already seen him naked or pretty close to it in their past sexual escapades, so his modesty didn't matter anymore. That and, he felt incredibly gross and the desire to get rid of that overpowered his self-consciousness.

He walked naked to the shower and bathed himself, the whole ordeal taking about 20 minutes.
When he stepped out again, he'd wrapped himself in a towel. He gave one look to the clothes he'd previously worn and gave a small grimace before heading to his seabag, unlocking the combination lock and hunting around for some entirely different and clean clothes.

OOC:
youtube: Noel Gallagher's High Flying Birds - Alone on the Rope - YouTube


Chatoyante wrote: Calista nodded in acknowledgement when Q excused himself to the bathroom in order to shower. Despite having seen Q nude, she still averted her eyes out of some false pretense of modesty while he undressed. Once he'd shut the door to the bathroom and started the water, Calista stepped quickly over to her purse that was sitting on her bed, and dug out the car keys. She continued to move quickly, intending to make a quick run down to the car before Q finished his shower.

Once she reached the car, she unlocked its passenger side door, swung it open, and crawled into the seat, unlatching the glovebox where Q had put the cellphone. It didn't take her long to find it among the mess of papers that was stuffed in the tiny compartment. She tried pushing its power button to check if it was still on, but no response came from the screen. She cursed under her breath.

Hopeful to find a solution to her problem, she started digging around the floor of the car, imagining that even if the car was a piece of junk, that the previous owner surely would have had a cellphone of some kind in this day and age. It was a bet she was comfortable making, and she took a couple of minutes longer, checking between the seats.

As she was ready to turn up empty handed, Calista's hand finally brushed against what felt like a coiled cord. With a few quick tugs, the cord came loose from where it had become tangled to the undercarriage of the car's seats. She attempted to plug the mini-USB into the phone, and was relieved when it fit effortlessly into the charging port of the phone. The other end of the cord was a basic electrical plug. She clutched onto the phone and charging cable as she walked back upstairs, hopefully to return before Q had noticed her missing.
-----
She'd just finished plugging the phone into an electrical outlet next to her bed by the time Q emerged from the bathroom. As he was preoccupied with getting dressed, Calista continued to fidget with the phone, attempting to turn it on while allowing it to charge.

Wonder how many of those phone numbers have been abandoned, she thought as she waited for the phone to boot up. She'd originally shied away from the idea of confronting someone from Q's past, not wanting to draw attention to herself as his traveling companion. Now that he seemed certain that he would die, though, she swallowed her fear and instead tried looking through the phone's unlisted contacts. If this Lindsey character was somehow involved in this mess, Calista intended to seek her out. She hoped that both Q and Lindsey would be ignorant to how the other was involved in her plans, though. She didn't know what this Lindsey character might be capable of--well, aside from being the one to set off Q's gem in the first place, she mused--and she'd rather not personally find out. Some sort of insecurity over how Q would take the news that Calista had known all along who'd initiated the gem's possession also prevented her from coming right out and letting him know how Lindsey might be worth seeking out. Maybe she could take care of everything, without letting either Q or Lindsey know, she foolishly imagined.

With the phone in hand and still plugged into the outlet, Calista flopped onto her bed. She scrolled through the phone numbers and messages present on the phone, as if combing through them one more time might provide her with more insight. What day had it been when that detective called Lindsey--which number is hers, Calista struggled to remember the timing of events.

"So," Calista abruptly broke her silence with Q, as if there hadn't been a gap in their conversation. "You don't ask questions of your employers. You work with her long? Ever give you anything besides pest jobs? Seem normal the night she gave you that harpy job?"
 
Last edited: